"Green, Sharon - Mists of the Ages" - читать интересную книгу автора (Green Sharon)Chapter 1
I stood in the middle of the very posh
office, looking around by the light of the faint glow
coming from the eight-foot desk, trying to feel where
the hidey-hole was. With the building shut down for
the night most of the maintenance systems were on
low-power standby, leaving only the security
checks fully active and alert. If you stop to listen you
can hear mainte- nance systems, but security nets can
only be detected by instruments or nerve endings. I'd
used both to get through the net, and now stood in
low-power silence trying to detect where the safe spot
had been put.
Even the heavy shadows couldn't hide
the position of the wall vault from me. and I had to
turn my back on the comer before it would stop
jumping up and down in my face, waving its arms trying
to get my attention. Sometimes the talent of
finding things like that makes itself more of a handicap
than a help, get- ting in your way when it's the really
obscure location you're trying to pinpoint. The wall
vault would have illegal documents and negotiable
securities and a good chunk of cash and possibly even jewelry
and drugs that were exchangeable for cash, but I had
no use for fri- volities and no time to waste picking
them up. I was after something a lot more delicate in
nature and val- uable in potential, a special prize
that would not be kept with everything else.
Turning away from the wall vault faced
me toward one of the rows of windows, me one that
had been on my left when I'd entered the office.
The second row had faced me when I'd come in and now
decorated most of the wall to the right. Corner
offices had been high status just about forever, but
wouldn't have been quite as popular if the occupants had
to wash all those windows they were so proud of. The
thought made me grin into me near dark I stood in, a
little female humor injected into an otherwise dull time,
and then I began laughing softly instead of grinning.
What I had thought of as a joke was my subconscious
noticing something the rest of me hadn't, and I was forced
to admire the skill that had almost gotten it past
me. The safe spot in that office was very well situated,
but "almost" doesn't make me mark.
I moved carefully around the desk and
approached the second window-section from the
left, every sense I had extended and alert. It seemed
possible that some part of the floor would be pressure
sensitive, and I found out rather quickly that ft
certainly was. Once I discovered that, it was back to the
desk to check for the controls that would not be part of
the general sys- tems, but once found the switches
weren't difficult to neutralize. They couldn't be turned off
without acti- vating a different set of alarms, of
course, something a large number of my contemporaries had
learned the hard way, but setting them to neutral
didn't produce the same results.
Neutral was off enough to suit my
purposes, and let me turn away from the desk to examine
what I'd found. The window-section that had caught my
attention was no window-section, and with the system
deactivated I was able to get a good look at the
four-foot by four- foot safe spot. The repeater screen
that covered it most of the time was excellently made. but
that very excel- lence had been its greatest flaw. The
other windows in the office were filthy with the usual
city grime that settles on everything no matter how
often washing is done, but that section of window was
measurably cleaner. The system designer hadn't
been stupid enough to leave it spotless, but had
erred on the short side when it came to "dirty
enough." Most people would never have noticed something like
that, but that's what makes me more valuable than
most people.
There was a fairly complex maze lock on
the safe spot entry, but maze locks, as they
say, are only good for keeping out the honest. Opening it
took no more than a few minutes, and then I was able
to slide the entry down out of my way so that I
might look at what it normally hid. Only four of the dozen
or so com- partments were filled, two with
off-planet bank notes that might well have been counterfeit,
a third with a large, tightly-stoppered vial filled
with something bright yellow that glowed very faintly,
and a fourtE with a narrow envelope which was
clearly from an expensive set of stationery. I took the
envelope and folded it, stuffed it inside a pocket
of my belt, then put the safe spot entry back where it
belonged.
Returning everything to normal took
almost as long as deactivating it had, but under those
circumstances it wasn't a waste of time. Once I'd
rechecked the last set of circuits I'd worked, I connected
the final lead that meshed everything back into place,
then was able to disconnect my diddle box, allowing
the next intru- sion signal generated to go to the
security force board instead of a dead-end panel in the box.
I'd been taught to cover the possibility that I wasn't
as good as I thought I was and would therefore set
off some kind of alarm during the prowl, and found it
wise to never forget the lesson. Seero had taught me
that, just as he'd taught me all the rest, but I'd
learned on my own that there were times when all the
caution in the Em- pire just wasn't enough to make a
difference.
I left the building through a
maintenance duct that led to the parking level of the
building next door, stayed out of range of the scanners
until I was back in a normal, street-type bodysuit, then
ambled to my jump-around with all the nonconcem of
any woman who knows she's parked in a total
visibility area. Not only are there no blind spots in a t.v.
area, anyone stepping or driving into the section
activates real-time monitoring by the duty guards. If an
emergency hap- pens they can get there fast, and they
usually make the effort to move. There are cash bonuses
and public rec- ognition each month for the fastest
response to any activated emergency, and any team
logging twelve wins gets put on a roster of perpetual
commendation. Gryphon was a world that knew the
benefits in paying for what it wanted, and what it wanted
was maximum effort from the people whose job it was
to protect oth- ers. Substantial annual salaries
attracted the best, bo- nuses and public commendations kept
them; with those who couldn't afford to have the
notoriety, stroking was arranged on a somewhat more discreet
level.
My jump-around unlocked itself at my
approach, and I unobtrusively checked the back before
getting in and starting it up. I didn't really expect
to find anyone hiding in the back seat, but when you
know how to get around t.v. areas and approach
locks, you tend to remember that others can do the same.
No one should have known where I was and what I was
doing, but that didn't mean no one did; the faster
you learned should-haves can turn quickly into
dids, the better your chances became of surviving.
I had casually thrown my shoulder bag
to the front seat beside me, but once I was out of
the parking level and skimming along a concourse, my main
priority became getting the contents of the bag
property seen to. I wasn't due to deliver the
envelope I'd taken for another two and a half hours; simply
carrying it with me would have been possible but not
terribly bright. I was scheduled to visit some old friends
during me time I had free, but not everyone around
them would also be friends. If you make a habit of
wiggling your back- side at the Pates, you can't really
complain when they arrange a suitable response to the
gesture.
Not being the sort to make gestures for
no reason, by the time I reached the nightclub
district I had my prowling suit, tools, and belt all
neatly tucked away in the safe spot in my Jump-around. No
hiding place is really safe if its location can
change as soon as you turn your back on it, but many tiroes
half measures are better than none at all. Even if
someone managed to steal the Jump-around, they would only
be close to the rest, not have it.
And having the Jump-around stolen
wasn't that far out of the question, not in thai
neighborhood. Once
off the concourse I drove more slowly,
paying atten-
tion to the darkened, dirty streets and
watching those
who roamed about on them. OH the outer
fringes of the district were most of the
nightclubs the city boasted, and the foot traffic moved
easily under bright lights with easy companionship and
enjoyment. About three blocks beyond that thedistrict
changed, and al- though there were still clubs they
weren't the sort to announce their whereabouts with lights
and laughter. Those who patronized this sub-district
usually had money and the urge for anonymity, a
combination which encouraged the presence of those
who mot lOBcd to take things whose absence would not
bettported to the proper authorities. If you're only
gofflg to Heal what's safe. I don't understand why
you'd boAer, but that's a personal prejudice. Others
don't took at it the same, which is really too bad.
The parking lot of the Dark of the Moon
Club sat beneath the delicate blue glow of its
name sign, at least three-quarters of it neatly and
quietly fifled. I pulled into a spot between a limo and a
new-model sports job, which was the best I could
do in me way of protective prevention. In company
like that, my lit- tle jump-around was hardly worth
looking at, and that, hopefully, meant it would still be
there when I came out.
Getting out of my transportation
brought me the stale but familiar smell of the air in that
district, air that seemed to be holding itself as still as
possible to avoid being noticed. It was an attitude that
seemed to be shared by a lot of the denizens of the
area, and one that had never failed to annoy me. I
could understand not wanting to be noticed at certain
times, but to spend your lire slipping from shadow to
shadow, afraid to be touched by the light of day, afraid to
be seen by any- one who might take note and remember—I
had grown up in that area and learned a lot of
things there, but that particular attitude wasn't one of
them. I enjoyed standing tall no matter who was
watching, and if the day ever came that I couldn't, I would
know my lire was coming to an end.
Walking through the dark to the modest
front en- trance of the club didn't take long,
and I smiled when I remembered the days there had been
scanners which checked out all new arrivals. What the
club had of- fered then was blatantly illegal rather
than just mildly so, and they*d had to be careful not to
be surprised by unexpected visits. When the club had
changed hands its policies had also changed, and it
had become a place where people could meet friends
and sit and talk in relative comfort, or indulge in
certain vices mat affected no one but themselves. Those
of us who be- came old time regulars after the change
preferred it that way, and with the amounts of money
the club was now making legally, it wasn't likely to
change back again. When I reached the front
entrance I pushed in- side to the outer foyer, and the maitre
d' on duty glanced up from his station, then
suddenly grinned.
"Well, will you look at that."
he drawled in greet- ing, nothing left of his usual
professional aloofness of manner. "We must be starting that
age of miracles the preachers keep telling us is on me way.
Inky has fi- nally decided to come home."
"You may be a dear, Mal, but home
isn't necessar- ily where the heart is," I
answered, not letting the familiarity of the noisy dining room
behind him reach all the way through to me. "All
I'm back for is a visit, and to ask myself what I ever saw in
this dump. I don't expect to do it a second time."
"You'll change your mind," he
said, the grin soft- ening to a smile, which also softened
his handsome features. "Home is where your
friends arc, where you can be yourself with others like you.
We all knew why you left, doll. and we all understood.
Now that you're back again, everything will be the way
it used to be."
"Not quite everything," I
corrected, almost losing it so far that I told him not to call
me doll. That was what Seero had most often called me,
and Seero was dead.
"No, not quite everything,"
he agreed, losing his smile as he remembered. "But
things do change, and the rest of us are still here. Tris,
Riccom and Sharp said to send you back as soon as you
showed up."
"I'm willing to bet they said if I
show up," I coun- tered. deliberately pushing away the
air of gloom that was trying to descend like a falling
building. "I didn't know if I'd be able to make it. so-I
didn't commit to anything definite. All I promised to do
was try."
"Which is why they said when. not
if," he coun- tered back, the grin beginning to
return. "We know the people we can trust from those we
can*t. I'd be there with them myself if I didn't have
to work. so I'll have to catch you next time. They're
waiting in the quiet comer."
As expected. I nodded my thanks to Mal
and headed into the room his station guarded,
paying no attention to the people at the curtain tables
which crowded al- most every inch of floor. About a fifth
of the tables had nothing of a distortion field
around them, double that number had shadow curtains to
tease passersby, and all the rest were completely hidden
by fields that let no one see who was at them, what
those people were watching, or what the watchers
were doing. How you set your table depended on what you
had come to the club to see and do, and very few of
the table pa- trons were there for wholesome
entertainment. The club had a full spectrum licence,
though, which meant even opera and ballet were available,
and some of the tables were automatically set to those
frequencies. Do- ing it that way meant no one could
prove what anyone had chosen to view unless they were
right there beside a particular individual, an anonymity
which meant quite a lot to some of the regulars.
I was almost across the floor to the
booths when Tris spotted me, and then Riccom and Sharp
were turning around, adding their grins to Tris'.
Most of the booths in me quiet comer were taken, which was
usually the way it went. Our kind of people
preferred keeping their conversations private even if they were
only discuss- ing the weather, a topic that wasn't
often at the head of the list.
"Inky!" Sharp exclaimed as
soon as I was inside the silencing field and could hear her.
the delight in her voice all too obvious. "I knew
you would make it, and I told these doubters so. Have
you any idea how long it's been?"
"For me, it's been almost a year."
I answered, sit- ting down in the place Tris had moved
from to make for me. "How long has it been for
you, Sharp?"
"You're not amusing," she
stated while Tris and Riccom chuckled, her pale, delicate
face flushing faintly with embarrassment. "I wasn't
referring to the amount of calendar time, and you know it. What
I was trying to say was that we missed you."
"And I missed you three," I
admitted without hes- itation, telling them nothing but the
truth. "If all you're after now is rekindling old
friendships, I'm all for it. If there happens to be an
irresistible business deal you're dying to include me in on,
I think I'm late for another appointment."
"Why do you have to be such a
stinker?" Sharp demanded in annoyance while the
chuckling around us changed to outright laughter. "Most
people in the trade would give up their vices for the
chance to work with us. Did you hear us asking you to give
up even a small vice?"
"I don't think she has any vices
to give up," Tris remarked, his green eyes studying me
where I sat. Tris was good looking in a smooth-featured
way, and his physical grace had been the cause of
some problems for him. When it came to enjoying
himself he pre- ferred doing it with females, but some
people had dif- ficulty accepting that. When Tris was
propositioned politely by the wrong gender, his
refusal was just as polite; if the suggestion then turned
to insistence, Tris reached for a knife.
"She certainly doesn't look like
she has any vices," Ricco agreed with Tris, his blue eyes
even more amused than the other man's green ones.
"Have you ever seen such an innocent, open face,
hair that black in such a plain, unassuming style,
black eyes so large and guileless that you could trip and
fall right into them? I'll bet most places she still
has to prove she's old enough to drink."
I offered Riccom a wordless gesture
that made all three of them laugh, but it wasn't
anything they hadn't been expecting. They'd never let me
forget the time Ricco and I had gone together to make
an assessment of the possibility of approaching a
target Seero had been interested in. The point of entry
to the target would have been through the posh bar
next door, and Ricco and I had dressed to the eyebrows
so they'd let us in. We'd made our entrance in a
grand way. letting our attitudes say we didn't own the
place only because we didn't go in for petty-cash
investments, and the maitre d' guarding the entrance was
very impressed. He inspected Ricco from light brown
hair to broad shoulders to zilf-hide shoes, smiled
faintly in total ap- proval, men began to apologize. It took
a minute for us to understand that the man was
apologizing for the regrettable fact that they couldn't
serve children in their establishment, and then Ricco had
broken up. He'd laughed so hard we'd had to leave
before we were thrown out, and I hadn't had to
ask what was so funny. Since I was five months older
than Ricco I knew what he found so funny, but I'd never
been quite up to sharing the joke.
"I love talking about old times,
don't you?" Sharp asked me with a wide grin still in
place, one hand brushing at her reddish brown hair. She
was a small woman but very rounded for her size.
and looked even smaller sitting beside Ricco. "We
used to have such fun together. Inky, but the fun doesn't
have to stay in the past. If you come back to us, we
can have the same all over again.'*
"We might have fan, but it would
never be what we once had," I disagreed,
deciding it was time we got the matter settled out loud. "You
three worked with Seero for a couple of years, but I
was raised by him. If he hadn't kept his word to my
mother to look after me, I would have ended up in one
of those or- phan shelters after she died. He forced
me to go to school, bribed me into learning
something there by refusing to teach me anything he knew
unless I got good grades, and always had the time to
listen if there was something I needed to talk about.
He was always there for me. Sharp, but when he needed
me, all I could do was stand by and watch him
die."
"You were there?'* she asked,
sharing her distur- bance with the glances she sent Tris
and Ricco, getting the same back from them. "We
thought Seero was out alone that night. But Inky—his
getting killed was an accident, something no one could have
prevented. His line slipped, and even if you'd been
right next to it you couldn't have . . ."
"His line didn't slip," I
corrected flatly, watching her pale as her eyes flinched away from
my gaze. I knew what I looked like when I thought
or spoke about that night, and innocent was about as
far from it as it's possible to get. I was about to go
on when a buzz sounded, letting us know someone was
entering our field, and then a harried waiter was
beside the booth, putting a cup ofjavi on the table in
front of me. If I'd wanted something to eat I would have
used the booth menu to order it directly from the
kitchen, but javi, unless refused when you first come in,
is brought au- tomatically to everyone. Our part of
the crowd of reg- ulars had developed that custom for the
club, and it had slowly spread until everyone was
doing the same. We all waited until the waiter was gone
out of the field again, and then Ricco leaned forward.
"What do you mean, Seero's line
didn't slip?" he demanded, his big hands on the table's
edge, his ex- pression harsh with confusion. "It
was all over the news. the next day, and the thuds read
a statement about it. 'Death by misadventure during an
attempted fel- ony' was the way it was put, and that
was after they'd investigated. Are you trying to say it
was a cover- up?"
"I'm trying to say they weren't
there," I answered, reaching for my cup ofjavi. Black was
the way I drank it, as black as my hair, and preferably
as strong as my resolve for revenge. "Ricco, you
and Sharp and Tris have a decision to make. I can tell you
the whole story, or we can simply drink javi and
reminisce about old times. If you decide on the story, I
can't guarantee the safety of any of you."
That time even Sharp didn't have
anything imme- diate to say, and their three
expressions were almost identical. In the life-niche we and
others like us oc- cupied, there was a great deal of truth
to the proverb, "Ignorance is bliss." Too
often just knowing about something put you in line for erasure,
and it made no difference whether or not you intended
using, selling or even giving away the information.
Knowing it meant you might pass it on, and that was more
of a chance than the people involved were willing
to take. It wasn't considered polite to tell people things
without first warning them you were going to do it,
so I'd given the warning. What happened after that
was entirely up to them, and Tris was the first one to
acknowledge it.
"I think I'd like to stay and hear
about this," he said after a minute, stirring where he
sat to my left. "Seero once did something for me
I*H never forget, and if there's a question on how he
died. I want to know about it. I can meet you two
later, somewhere else."
"The hell you can," Ricco
said in a flat-voiced way, leaning back in his seat opposite me as
he looked at Tris. "You aren't the only one
Seero did things for, which means I'm not in the mood for a
walk. But it also doesn't mean we all have to stay."
He and Tris turned to Sharp with that,
telling her they had no intentions of making any
decisions for her, and for an instant she didn't seem to
know what Ricco meant. Then she understood they were
saying she could leave, and she was suddenly made
of indigna- tion rather than flesh.
"Ricco, is your head as
muscle-bound as your body?" she demanded, bristling up
like an inside-out pincushion. "If you two think you
owed Seero, you ought to hear my story. I happen to
know he didn't even tell Inky, which means I owe him
for that, too. If anyone misses what she has to say,
it isn't going to be me."
"That's it, then," Ricco said
with a shrug, moving his eyes back to my vicinity. "We're
all in and we*re all ears. Let's get a pot of javi
ordered, and then we can start."
"Let's start by not ordering a pot
ofjavi," I said, reaching over to catch his arm before
he activated the menu. "Seero once told me that
most people know they're opening a circuit through the
silencing field when they order, but think the circuit
is dead once the menu-acknowledge light goes out. All it
really means is that the light is out, not that the
circuit is closed. Let's let that waiter bring us refills
when he manages to get around to it."
"You think the thuds could have
this place tapped?" Tris asked with a frown, exchanging
glances with Ricco. "Even if they were covering
something up when they called Seero's death
accidental, how could they get in here? And after all this
time, why would they bother?"
"It isn't the police we have to
worry about," I an- swered. speaking to all of them. "It's
the Twilight Houses that arc involved, and they can
get in any- where. Arc you still sure you want to
hear about it?"
"More than ever," Sharp said
as she rested her forearms on the table, nothing left of
the empty-headed high-lifer she enjoyed pretending to
be. "If the thuds put Seero out of the way, I could
understand it even while hating it. The Twi Houses are
another matter entirely."
Ricco nodded his agreement while Tris
simply sat and waited, so I shrugged and shifted
sideways on the seat.
"As we've already noticed, this
was almost a year ago," I began, toying with my cup
as my mind went back to that soul-tearing night. "Seero
had intended going out alone, but when I showed up
with nothing of my own scheduled, he invited me
along. The stroke was set up as a solo and that's the way
he intended keeping it, but he didn't mind the idea
of having com- pany on the ride back. He also intended
having some- thing to show off, and you know how he
enjoyed showing off."
They all smiled faintly at the
reminder, also remem- bering how we used to tease him about
it, but no one interrupted.
' 'The location of the stroke was in
one of those open high-rise enclaves that pretend to be
closed, the kind that keeps out no one but the innocent
people who live there," I continued. "For
anyone with a little skill there are a dozen private ways in, and
Seero took one of them. He intended using the top of
the north tower to reach one of the penthouses in the
south, so as soon as he left I found a way into the west
tower. I wanted to watch him without being in the way,
you under- stand, which I might have been if I'd
gone up with him to the north.
"By the time I reached the roof of
the west tower, he'd already set his line onto the
balcony wall of his target apartment," I said, raising
my cup to sip from it. "A minute later he was moving
up the line by shift- ing his coasters an armspan at a time,
making it look as easy as he always did. Going back it
would be downhill, of course, and he'd simply
hold on and let gravity do all the work. He reached the
balcony, dropped down to it after locking the
coasters in place on the line, then went to half-kneel in
front of the balcony doors. He already knew what
sort of a lock was on them, and even Mal could have
gotten it open without a key."
That time they chuckled, knowing how
badly Mal did with anything that had a lock- If
anyone was ever born to be honest Mal was it, a point
finally brought home to him the time he'd lost his key
ring. After finding it impossible to get into his
jump-around he'd had to walk home, and then had
discovered that we, who were his neighbors and who kept a
spare set of his keys. were out. He'd decided then
and there that he'd be damned if he'd simply sit down
and wait until we got back, so he began trying to pick
the lock on his door.
By the time Tris and I got back there
he'd apparently been at it for hours, and had reached
the point where he wouldn't have used a key even if
he'd had to spend the rest of his life out in that hall.
It was do or die with no other acceptable options, and
Tris and I were trying to decide whether or not to
mention something rather important to him when Ricco
showed up. Ricco, having no idea about what was going on
immediately congratulated Mal, and when Mal looked
up at him blankly, Ricco reached over and opened
the door with a simple turn of the knob. At some
point or other Mal had managed to pick the lock, but the
tragedy of it was Mal hadn't noticed. It took quite a
while before we were able to get Mal to stop crying,
but once he was back to normal his mind had been
made up. He
still considered himself one of us, but
he never tried breaking into anything again.
"I watched Seero fade through the
balcony doors, and automatically checked the time,"
I went on with
a sigh, wondering if Mal knew how
really fortunate he was. "Seero's maximum time on a
stroke never
went beyond nine minutes, no matter
what he had to
leave behind. Better to get out and
come back some
other time, he always said, rather than
stay that extra
minute or two and maybe lose all your
some-other- times together. At any rate I knew it
wouldn't be long before he was out again, but it turned
out to be a lot less than not very long. It couldn't
even have been a minute before he reappeared, and he
immediately tried jumping for the coasters."
"Without stopping to relock the
balcony doors?"
Sharp asked with shock in her voice. "I
can't believe Seero would overlook anything that
important."
"He didn't overlook it," I
said, answering the ques-
tion for all of them. "He didn't
stop because they were
right behind him, too close, as it
turned out, for him
to get the coasters moving before they
were on top of
him. They had hand weapons out and
ready, so all he
could do was drop back down to the
terrace."
"But he wasn't supposed to have
been killed with a hand weapon," Ricco pointed out,
his expression
strange. "Did the thuds cover up
that part of it?"
"They didn't use the weapons, they
just covered him with them." I said with a
headshake. "At first it was only the two heavies who stopped
him, and I was sure they were private security, which
would have
meant Seero was caught. Then three men
and a woman stepped out on the balcony, four races
I recognized
instantly in the light coming from
inside, and I began
to think everything would be all right.
I knew for a fact that Seero had done strokes for at
least two of them, and they would therefore
understand he could be counted on to keep quiet about
whatever he'd seen or heard. One of the men spoke to Seero
with an amused smile on his face, turned and
said something to the others, then gestured away the
two heavies with the hand weapons. From where I stood,
it looked like Seero had been told he was free to go."
When I paused to swallow at my javi,
none of them Jumped in with prompts or questions or
comments. They knew what was coming, and although
they had already decided to listen, they were in
no hurry to hear it.
"I watched Seero go back to his
line with what seemed to be reluctance, and couldn't
understand why he wasn't acting as relieved as I
felt." I continued beyond the pause. "After thinking
about it I've de- cided he knew what was coming, which is
another thing those four will regret. Seero
jumped for the coasters, had them unlocked in a
moment, then slid away from the balcony. He was about
halfway across when one of the heavies reached up to
the line anchor with something too small for me to see,
but which must have been made of plastic. It
broke the holding field that kept the anchor firmly
attached to the wall, and suddenly Seero wasn't sliding down
the line, he and the line were falling toward the
inner face of the north tower. He tried absolving most of
the shock of contact with his legs, but the angle of
descent was too Btecp and he was moving too fast. He
slammed into the building between two terraces, the
impact so hard I could hear it, and then he was gone
from the line and falling toward the ground so many
stories below. When I looked back to the terrace, the
four and their heavies had already disappeared."
By then I was staring down into my javi
cup, wish- ing it held something a lot stronger
than javi, feeling the new silence that surrounded me. All
the expecta- tion from eariier had disappeared,
leaving behind a limping, wordless plea for some sort of
explanation.
"I don't understand," Tris
said after the gap had grown almost awkward, his voice filled
with confu- sion. "If they knew Seero and
didn't even have a com- pleted stroke to complain about, why
did they wipe him? And how did he end up in a Twi
House meeting place to begin with? He was always so
careful about checking a layout before going in."
"They must have been discussing
something they considered more important than Seero's
life.'* I an- swered, looking up to see the way all
three of them stared at me. "They could have
decided to depend on his silence the way they had in the
past, but chose instead not to bother. As for how Seero
ended up in the middle of a meeting between the
heads of four Houses who never in the past got
together on any- thing, that one is easy. He was set up.
"Is that a guess, or do you know
it for certain?*' Sharp asked, her voice very soft in
contrast to the look in her eyes. "If it's confirmed,
give us a name."
"I didn't have to guess." I
said. running a finger around the rim of my cup without
looking down. "On the way to the stroke Seero told me who
had put him onto the target, and the idea made him
chuckle. The man who considered himself Seero's
greatest rival had worked for months digging out the
location of this shady political bigshot's city address,
had confirmed what artwork and other valuables the
apartment held by visiting it as a repairman or some
such, and had only been waiting for the bigshot to be
out of town. As soon as that happened he started
getting ready to go—and while he was moving around
managed to slip and fall because of a small pool of
salad oil that had been spilled by his roommate on their
kitchen floor. He ended up with a very painful
sprained ankle, which meant he needed someone he could trust
to take over for him. He'd hated the idea of calling
Seero, but Seero was the only one he knew who could be
relied on to play it straight."
"And the reason he didn't simply
wait until he was healed, and then go ahead without a
reluctantly-taken partner?" Tris asked, filling in
the line as he and the others knew it must have gone. They
weren't wrong, and my nod acknowledged that fact.
"The bigshot had sold the
apartment, and would be moving his things to an in-city estate
as soon as he got back," I supplied. "If the
stroke didn't come off right then, all those months of work would be
worse than wasted. Better half the rake than
losing it all."
"And Seero believed him,"
Sharp stated, her dark eyes furious. "Just as we all
would have. because of the one bit of truth he used: Seero was
the only one among us who could be counted on to
play it straight. There was no way anyone would have
thought it was a trap."
"The slig must have found out
about the Twi meet- ing while he was sniffing around,"
Tris said, coming to the same conclusion I had. "There's
never been even a whisper about a connection
between that polit- ico and the Houses, so the slig must
have counted on their wiping Seero to keep that quiet,
if for nothing else. They must be into him below his
underwear if they used his apartment for their
high-level hush-hush. Seero never had a chance, not with the
kind of heavies they use to keep those meetings
private. Give us the name of that slig. Inky. We want to pay
him a visit and tell him how much we admire his
planning abil- ity."
"I don't think we can pay him a
visit," Ricco said. the first words he'd spoken in a while,
his light eyes directly on me, "It was Tardin who
did that to Seero, wasn't it, Inky? Tardin the slime, who
could never forgive Seero for being better than
him. Am I wrong?"
"No, you aren't wrong, Ricco,"
I allowed, feeling myself smile for the first time since
that conversation had started. "Tardin was the one
who set Seero up, but I don't think he'll ever be doing
something like that again, do you?"
"Tardin was convicted of those
murders!" Sharp said with a hiss of shock, her stare
now on the wide- eyed side. "It made all the news
progs, and more than half the editorial slots! Everyone
wanted the courts to forget the law and sentence him to a
lifetime of torture instead of simple execution. The
evidence against him was so overwhelming, not even his
court-appointed lawyer believed him when he screamed he
was inno- cent."
"That was because of how sickening
the crime was," Tris said, giving me the
same sort of thoughtful look Ricco had been maintaining for the
last couple of minutes. "When the victims are
children it's bad enough, but when they're also
physically handicapped children who have managed to win
outstanding awards despite their handicap— And when
they aren't simply killed, but put through what the
autopsies showed— It was all they could do to find thuds to
guard him. Most of them wanted to join everyone else
and tear him apart."
"And all those of us who knew him
wondered was how he'd kept that much twisting from
showing sooner," Ricco said, closing the
circle he'd opened. "I don't think it would bother any
of us to find out he was framed. Inky, but what about the
one who really is guilty? With Tardin tagged for the
thing, they stopped looking for anyone else."
"Why look for a dead man?" I
asked, letting my smile broaden. "One of the earlier
victims had a rel- ative none of the news progs found out
about, a half- brother who had loved the little girl
very much. The half-brother had a lot of friends and
acquaintances, I don't think I have to tell you what
it's possible to pick up when almost everyone on the
street is watching and listening for you. Seero
had introduced me to him a few years ago, so when it
was time to take a good look around a certain
apartment, I was the one he asked to do it. Finding those
grisly trophies the slime had kept wasn't hard, but once
they'd served the purpose of telling us we'd located
the right sicko. no one had any more use for them. My
acquaintance took charge of the sicko, and when I
explained why I wanted the trophies, he thought my
taking them was a good idea. It even turned out that one
of his friends was the woman who cleaned Tardin's
apartment, the very woman who accidentally found all
that horror and immediately called the police."
"Finding Tardin's name on the
membership list of that group of fanatics who want all
handicapped new- borns put to sleep really sealed the
lid on it," Ricco said, a grin finally breaking through
on his face. "Was he really a member, or did your
acquaintance have another friend?"
"That time it was a friend of
mine," I answered, watching Tris and Sharp stir where they
sat, as though waking from a daydream. "She owed
Seero a lot more than one, and computer files will
whistle the latest hit if she asks them to. Getting them to
accept Tardin's name as a long-time member of that
group took about ten minutes."
"No wonder you kept refusing to
work with us," Sharp said, satisfied acceptance in her
voice. "You were too busy doing things that really
needed doing. But now that it's just about over, you
shouldn't be busy any longer. Tardin's appeal was
denied last week. which means his execution is set for
the forty day min- imum. Why don't we all celebrate by
pulling off a really spectacular stroke?"
"That would be a good idea except
for one thing," I said, quickly interrupting the
agreement coming from Tris and Ricco. "I won't be ready
to celebrate until there isn't even a foundation left of
four certain Houses. Tardin may have been the one
who set Seero up for wiping, but he wasn't the one
who actually did the job. Until that happens, I expect
to have quite a lot to do that's best done alone."
"You don't mean you're taking on
four of the Twi- light Houses!" Tris said in almost
the same hiss Sharp had used earlier, his expression full
of outrage. "Inky. that's crazy! I can understand refusing
to take com- missions from them, or maybe even
cheering on the thuds, but actively working against
them? They'll wipe you the same way they did Seero, and
you won't ever be able to say you didn't ask for it!
If Seero was still around, he'd be the first to tell you
to forget it."
"If Seero was still around,
there'd be nothing to forget," I pointed out, raising my
cup to finish the last of the javi. "I only told you
three about this so you'd know why it isn't smart associating
with me. I haven't been sitting around with my feet up for
the past few months, and although I've been careful
not to be sloppy, it's only a matter of time
before they find out who's been stroking them. When that
happens, you don't want to confuse them by standing
next to their target. They usually settle confusions
like that by
taking out everyone in sight."
"They seem to have a thing about
playing it on the safe side," Sharp agreed with
familiar dryness, but there was more frustration behind the
words than amusement. "Damn it. Inky, all
you'll do is get your- self killed, and no one will be able to
help you! Do you expect us to just sit back and let
it happen?"
"The only way you can stop me is
by tipping the Houses," I said, taking a deep
breath before making the effort to shake off the gloom that
had grabbed me again. "If you decide to do that,
hold out for as much as you think the information should be
worth, but stay out of reach both before and after you
collect. They're already feeling the pinch, and I'm told
they're not in a very good mood."
"Told by who?" Ricco asked,
as annoyed as Sharp and Tris by the suggestion I'd made. "I
can believe you've been stroking them. and I
believe they don't know who's doing it. Seero always said
you were the best he ever taught, and if you ask me
you're even better than that. You're also not
suicidal, so I'm
willing to bet you're not doing this
alone. Who do you have who's telling you about their
mood, and what are they doing with the rake from your
strokes?"
"I don't think you really need to
know that," I said as I looked around at the three with a
friendly smile. Sharp and Tris were startled by the
guess Ricco had made, but he always had been the
swiftest on the up- take. "Let's just say I've found
the perfect place to drop what I come across, and it's
possible I may even be around to some day celebrate cracked
foundations. I'm not counting on the possibility
very heavily, but it could happen. And now I really do
have another appointment."
"Was this your way of saying
good-bye to us?" Tris demanded as I began getting ready
to leave the booth, his tone almost harsh. "You
don't want us get- ting killed along with you, so you took
some time out to cut the ties? That was really
thoughtful of you. Inky, but what if one or two of us don't want
to say good- bye? What if we're willing to take our
own chances with getting killed?"
"I'm sorry, Tris, but this is my
way of getting killed," I said with a glance
around, trying not to laugh. "If you or Ricco or Sharp
decide you're inter- ested, you'll have to find your own
way. You know how I've always hated sharing things."
I put my left hand on his arm to keep
him from saying any more, then reached my right
hand toward Sharp and Ricco. Both of them took it.
Sharp with tears in her eyes, Ricco almost as
broken up as Tris, but I refused to let any of their
sadness touch me.
"I'll say this as plainly as I
can, so I won't ever have to repeat it: stay out of the
argument!" I told them, looking at each of them in turn,
starting with Tris and ending with Ricco. "I've
got me covered to a certain extent, but the coverage
isn't enough for four. I'd hate to make it through all
this, only to find that one or more of you three didn't.
And don't forget, if one of you trips, you might take me
down right along with you. If for no other reason,
will you let that make you back off and forget all
about it?"
Once again I let my eyes touch each of
them, and despite their reluctance they didn't
refuse me the nods of agreement I'd asked for. They'd
given me their words to stay out of it, but Tris felt
it necessary to add one last comment as I freed my hands
and stood.
"If you ever change your mind
about wanting com- pany, you know where you can find us,"
he said, then gave me a smile that was trying very
hard to become a grin. "Don't forget how bad I am
at thinking of my own ways to get killed."
There was nothing to do but laugh at
that, and then wave once before turning and walking
away. Tris was most probably feeling the short time
we'd lived to- gether, but he'd get over it and then
he'd be fine. I'd made sure they would all be fine, but
that was some- thing else they didn't need to know
about. When the Houses finally found out I was the one
stroking them, not knowing where I was would be no
protection at all for people who were named as friends of
mine. What I'd arranged would be protection, but
they definitely would not have enjoyed hearing about
it.
On the way out I said good-bye to Mal
without giv- ing him the chance to press me as to
when I'd be back, then left to keep an appointment which
centered about the delivery of an envelope.
Chapter 2
My new associates had very little
imagination, which meant they insisted on my meeting them
in their own offices. It might have been true that
none of their
people could have betrayed them even if
they'd wanted to, but that didn't make me any happier
about becoming a familiar figure to the workers on
all four of their shifts. I was used to having no one or
almost no one know what I was into; Stellar
Intelligence didn't
believe in running it the same. As far
as they're
concerned, if everyone around you
doesn't know what you're doing, you probably shouldn't be
doing it. Needless to say, the difference of
opinion made our association even more pleasant than it
would normally have been.
I left my jump-around parked in a
street-level square a couple of blocks from my destination,
preferring to lose it among the various vehicles of
neighborhood night-shift workers over setting it
down all alone in plain sight in front of the building
where the offices were. It wasn't exactly common
knowledge that the Empire offices building also housed
Stellar Intelligence,
but among those who did know, very few
cared. S.I. was a branch of the Empire
administration that supposedly concerned itself with
nothing less than things like treason on a planetary
scale, and that, of course, made it nothing to worry about
to anyone who wasn't plotting the overthrow of the
Empire. I'd found out differently one night, and the
revelation had
modified my plans in an interesting
way—if you consider that sort of thing interesting.
The Empire building was as brightly lit
and as full of people going in and out as it always
was, which means I accessed their underground
parking area through a service conduit that bypassed
their security system, then made my way to the upper
floors from there. My getting into the building
like that was more of a game than a necessity, especially
since S.I. hadn't yet gotten around to finding the route.
The other end of the conduit was supposed to be
completely
inaccessible, and they still believed
that; for people who shouldn't have believed anything they
hadn't checked personally, it was sad to see how
trusting they were. It was also one of the reasons I wasn't
precisely thrilled to be working with them, but they were
definitely the lesser choice between evils.
The lift took me up to the fifty-fourth
floor, and when the doors opened I stepped out to
see the trans- parent wall on my left that told me I'd
found the
offices of the Empire Messenger Corps.
Beyond the wall was a rather unplush reception area
which contained a brittle-pretty girl behind a desk
polishing her nails, and a bored-looking man in the
blinding-red uniform of the Messenger Corps leaning against
the wall not far from her. When the lift doors
closed behind me the girl stopped polishing and the man
stopped looking bored, but neither one tried to say
anything until I'd pushed through the entrance panel in
the transparent wall. At that point, the girl grinned
wide.
"Raksall's expecting you, so you
can go right in." she said, sounding nothing like what
her looks would lead someone to expect. "And by
the way, thanks for earning me a little extra cash. Again."
She made no real effort to look at the
man in the red uniform, but she didn't have to. Her
final word had let him know he was being laughed at,
and his
expression said he wasn't enjoying the
experience.
"It's not a joke," he said in
a near growl, his dark eyes sending accusation in my direction
rather than toward his partner in disguise. "If
she's getting into the building in a way we don't know
about, there can be others doing the same thing. Betting
on whether or not she makes it through without
getting caught isn't as good an idea as trying to find
out how she does it."
"Our current assignment doesn't
call for finding things out," the woman said, her
grin still in place as she swiveled her chair to turn her in
the man's
direction. "And if you think
betting is such a bad idea, why wasn't I the only one doing it?"
The man looked down at her without
answering the question, but also without visible
enjoyment of the
ankle-length, veed-to-the-waist work
dress the woman was wearing. She had no trouble at all
filling out the standard red and white dress, but men
seem to lose interest in such things when their
pride—or wallets have been brutalized.
"Is Raksall in her office?" I
asked, more to change the subject than because I wasn't sure.
"I'm still a little early."
"She expected you to be late
instead, but she came in on time," the woman told me,
and then her
expression went solemn. "It may be
the next thing to
immorality to mention it. but I think
she earned some extra cash, too."
The man came away from the wall with
his fists to his hips at that, and even though I was
no longer the target for his killing stare, I still
headed on back to the offices beyond the corridor leading out
of the reception area. S.I. people seemed to be much
freer souls than I'd expected them to be, but I wasn't
involved with them to make friends. We had a joint
business venture going, they and I, and in that area
things weren't doing badly.
There were as many people hurrying
around the
inner S.I. office as the rest of the
building suffered from, all because of the need of the place to
be fully staffed at all times. When you have to deal
with information and requests coming in from hundreds of
planets and going out to the same number, you run
every minute of the local day and night or you don't
run at all. I usually preferred night hours because
of how much more peaceful they were than the
daytime, but in that place it was like middle of the morning
any time you got there. I ignored the bustle as best
I could, made my way across the floor to the office I
wanted, and simply walked in.
Raksall looked up at the sound of the
door opening, her transparent desk showing all of the
stylish orange and brown business suit she wore. The
legs of the pants were so full they even looked
like a full-length skirt while she was sitting down, and
the tight-waisted jacket was more frilly-lace-concealing
than straight- line form-revealing. Using lace instead
of body lines was the very newest rage in fashion,
and it surprised me not at all that Raksall was already
wearing it.
"Well, well, early instead of
late," my S.I. contact said with an amused look, leaning back
in her chair while I closed the door behind me.
"With everything you had on your schedule tonight, I
thought it would be the other way around."
"I have a feeling you thought it
would be the other way around because of the number of
guards stationed all over the building," I came
back, walking forward to my usual chair and then sitting in
it. "They were trying to spot me coming in, but
somehow they missed."
"I've learned there's nothing of
the 'somehow about it when people miss seeing you,"
she said, her stronger amusement now showing in a
grin. "If we hadn't had Fieran's luck, we wouldn't
have stumbled over you the first time. I hope it went
just as
successfully earlier tonight."
"They're not quite as clever as
they think they are," I said with a smile of my own, reaching
down to the wide black shimmer-belt I wore above my
semi-skirt. "If you don't have a pair of
gloves, I recommend leaving the thing in the belt until you
can get a lab to check it for you. They had it in a safe
spot, but I have the distinct feeling they decided to
play it double safe. If unprotected skin touches that
envelope, I'd rather not be around to see what the results
are."
"That means they're beginning to
try doing some- thing about you," she said, her
grin gone as she reached across the desk to take the
belt. "What you've gotten from them over the last few
months hasn't been used against them yet, so they must
think that ridding themselves of you will make sure it
never is. I'd say it's time you let up on them for a
while."
"And I say if I let up on them,
what I've done so far will be wasted effort," I
countered, watching how carefully she handled the belt. "You're
the one who told me how straight-line all this
evidence has to be, how an Empire court will accept it if
there aren't any carefully timed gaps in the gathering
of it. You said if we can prove these Houses are
constantly and
consistently involved in large-scale
illegalities rather than occasionally dabbling over the line of
the law, the
Empire court will accept jurisdiction
as the only
certifiably unbiased source of justice
for the people. We both know their bought bodies on this world
won't even let them be accused here let alone
convicted, and the chance of throwing them to an Empire
court was the only reason I agreed to work with you
people. If you try backing out now . . ."
"I'm not trying to back out of the
deal," she interrupted in annoyance, the look in her brown
eyes half impatient and half concerned. "I
promised we'd break those Houses for you if you helped us
get the evidence we need, and that promise stands. I'd
just like to know how well you'll uphold your end of the
bargain if you get yourself killed. None of our own
people ever man- aged a fraction of what you have in
locating the sort of damaging proof we can't go ahead
without. If the enemy succeeds in stopping you, where
does that leave our effort?"
"Before the question becomes
relevant, they have to succeed in stopping me," I
answered, working hard to control the furious anger that had
suddenly risen inside me. "You told me stolen
evidence is just as good in an Empire court as whatever is
gotten on a warrant, as long as it's documented as
true and isn't unreasonably out of date. If I back off
now, you know we'll have a gap, and that gap could
get them off. If this is how dedicated you law-and-order
types are, I would have been better off going with
my original idea."
"Your original idea was to use the
other Twilight Houses to destroy the four you're
after," she said with a brusque gesture of dismissal, still
annoyed. "You may or may not have succeeded in that,
but when you came to this building to see if the
Empire had any file information you could take for the
other Houses to use, you walked into one of our
security areas. We had to use a Question Beam to find out
what you were after, but once we did, didn't we agree
to drop all charges against you? Didn't we decide
together it would be better to eradicate those
Houses completely, rather than simply helping the other
Houses to absorb them?"
"Is that what we 'decided
together'?" I asked, making a rude face as I leaned back in
my chair. "I thought what we decided was that I'd be
better off getting evidence for your group,
instead of vegetating in a heavy detention center while those
four Houses went blithely on the way they had been
going. If I'd known you scared this easy, I would
have opted for the heavy detention."
"Since I'm not the one whose life
is on the line, scared doesn't enter into it much, does
it?" she
countered, ignoring what I'd said about
how I'd been
coerced into the partnership. "And
I'm not trying to tell you to back off for good. I want these
people as badly as you do. but throwing away the life
of the only one able to get me my evidence doesn't make
much sense. What you picked up for us four days ago
from the Larcher House was a coded list of
scheduled ventures involving drugs, prostitution,
soul-selling, air smuggling,
puppet-stringing—at least a third
of everything they're into. Since we've got to take
the time to document
that stellium-mine of a list, there
won't be anything
of a gap showing in our evidence trail.
And don't forget what you got for us tonight. If
that works out the way I expect it to, what's in that
envelope will give the Empire court no choice but to
step in. When politicians that big are owned by a
House, trying to find an unbiased planetary court is an
exercise in futility."
"All of which is a reason for you
people to sit back a while, but doesn't in any way apply
to me," I said, refusing to buy the wiggler oil she was
so good at selling. "That list you're so hot
about involves only one of the Houses, which leaves three
more for me to go after while you're playing with the
first. In case you've forgotten, it's all four I want,
not just a token one or two."
"But you can't get all four if one
of them gets you first," she said through her
teeth, her fist clenched and her short blond hair almost bristling.
"If you leave them alone for a while they'll have to
dismantle their traps, or take the chance of losing one
of their own. with legitimate business, to something
meant to get you. Can't you under—"
Her little speech of useless repetition
probably would have gone on until she ran out of
breath, but she was interrupted by something other than my
impatience. A single knock came at the door, and I
turned in time to see a man walking in. He was of average
height and build, wearing the tight trousers,
tight-waisted jacket, and severely cut shirt that was the
masculine equivalent
of Raksall's outfit, but his was a
conservative yellow
and tan. He had brown hair and eyes and
a narrow, humorless face, was carrying a file of
some sort, and I'd seen him once or twice during my
previous visits to those offices.
"I'm sorry, Filster. but we're in
the middle of an important discussion here,"
Raksall said to the man, making an obvious effort not to be too
short with him. "I'll let you know as soon as I'm
through, and . . ."
"This can't wait until you're
through," the man Filster said, coming forward after
having closed the door behind himself. "When you're
through, the girl will disappear the way she always does,
and I need her here for this."
"For what?" Raksall demanded,
letting the river of annoyance inside her wash over the man
who was
pulling up a chair to her side of the
desk. "She isn't an operative who shifts from one
department to the next and therefore needs to know everything
going on
everywhere. She has a limited
association with my
department, so what could you possibly
have that concerns her?"
"I have a Situation," the man
answered, the word so clearly capitalized that his glance
at Raksall was unnecessary. "I queried the main
files in search of someone to suit my needs, but rather
than offering me a choice of our own operatives, I was
given the suggestion
of that girl. After considering the
matter, I was forced to agree with the decision."
His narrow-faced sourness showed how
unhappy he was over being forced into whatever it
was he was talking about, but I wasn't in the
least curious as to what that could be. I'd already done
what I'd come to that place to do, and wasting any more
time there would have been—a waste of time.
"I think I'll be going now,"
I said to Raksall as I got out of my chair. "From what
you said I'm assuming
you and your people will be too busy
for a while to come up with any target assignments,
so I'll take care of finding my own. If I happen
across anything interesting, I'll be sure to let you
know."
"Just a moment, young woman!"
the man Filster said in a very stern way as I turned
toward the door, interrupting whatever Raksall had been
about to come up with. "You and I have a matter
to discuss, which means you're to sit back down and
listen to me. I didn't come in here just to watch you
walk away."
"I don't much give a damn what you
came in here to do," I told the disapproving
frown I was getting, liking the man as much as he obviously
liked me. "You and I don't have anything to
discuss on any subject I can think of, and I really
would prefer
keeping it that way. Have a nice
evening."
"How about your four friends?"
he countered at once as I began turning away from him
again, his tone unpleasantly triumphant. "My
department is the one responsible for assigning operatives to
make sure the Twilight Houses don't try to use them
in an effort to locate you. I've had no trouble finding
enough people to assign up until now, but with a
Situation demanding all the attention and manpower I can
give it . . ."
He let the sentence trail off without
finishing it, and when I looked at him his smug
expression was all but pure enjoyment. They really did enjoy
threatening without using the words, those people,
and I was be- ginning to dislike the habit more than
I'd thought was possible.
"Part of my agreement with your
group covers the protection of the four people my
efforts put in the most danger," I said, speaking
primarily to a Raksall who was mostly mad but partly upset. "If
that aspect of the deal falls through, so does the
rest of it. You may need me to get the Twi Houses, but I
can do my own
getting with people who don't have your
problems.
Would you like to tell me which way you
want it?"
"We want it our way," Filster
said with narrow- faced aggressiveness before Raksall
could answer me, a gleam of satisfaction still
inexplicably in his eyes. "If you don't do your getting with
us, you won't do it at all, especially not from the cell
of a heavy detention
center. You are a thief, young miss,
and we have enough evidence against you in your
dossier to keep you in a cell until long past the time
the designation 'young' is no longer appropriate. What
will happen to your friends during that time, I
have no idea. If you aren't identified as the one who
robbed the Houses, they may well survive without
any sort of difficulty."
Or they may not, his tone suggested,
the man ignoring
the way I straightened where I stood.
He seemed to know as well as I that if the
Houses found out I was the one who had been stroking
them, also learning where I was would not keep my
closest friends safe. There was still what I'd taken to
sustain interest in my background, and until they had
that back no one I'd known would be safe.
"Inky, a department with a
Situation has priority over all other departments until the
Situation is being handled," Raksall got out with
difficulty, her intention probably to smooth things over despite
her own raging anger. "If you discuss the matter
with Filster and can prove to him you can't be of any help,
he'll just have to look elsewhere. Let's listen to what
he has to say,
and afterward you and I can talk for a
minute or two."
And get things back to where they were,
she didn't bother adding, at least not aloud. At
that point I had lost my appetite for dealing with any
of them, and if it hadn't been for Tris, Sharp, Ricco
and Mal, I would have walked out of there and let them
try to catch me. But I did have my friends to consider,
so I went back to the chair and sat.
"Your wisdom is exceeded only by
your graciousness, young miss," Filster said when I
crossed my legs, his tone as dry as abrasive
powder. "Despite your obvious opinions to the contrary,
I'm not enjoying
this any more than you are. With that
glowering expression you're now wearing, you look
more than ever like the innocent child you most
certainly are not."
"If all you came in here to do was
insult her, Filster,
you can just get out again,"
Raksall said with a hard look in her eyes, her voice thick
with the anger she was feeling. "And however this
turns out, don't think for a minute that I won't be
reporting you. Even having a Situation is no excuse for
ruining another department's dealings with essential
associates."
"For all the control you have over
her, even 'associate'
is too binding a descriptive word,"
the man came back with complete unconcern,
paying more attention to his papers than to his
co-worker. "You can report me as much as you like, as long
as you're ready to tell the same board why so essential
an 'associate' of yours does as she damned well
pleases. And would either of you mind if we got on with
this now?"
He finally raised his dark eyes to look
at each of us in turn, but not even Raksall had
anything else to say. She made herself more comfortable in
her chair with her fingers laced together in front of
her, and the look in her eyes that promised the man more
argument to come at a later, better time didn't
bother him in the least.
"About five standard years ago,
the planet Joelare announced the opening of its new
vacation continent, and within a year it was on the 'must'
list of three- quarters of the people in the Empire,"
Filster said, keeping his eyes on me even as he
lectured. "The planet has an anomaly area that covers
just about an entire continent, an area of
perpetual fog, and the section was considered a waste of good
world-space until someone came up with the idea of
turning it into a tourist attraction. They had a hell
of a time doing the necessary building and developing,
but when it was finally completed they had the Mists of
the Ages."
He paused then, as though expecting
Raksall or me to comment, and when we didn't he
smiled faintly.
"What are the Mists of the Ages,
you ask?" he said in the lightest tone he'd used yet. "I
thought everyone already knew about them, but since you
don't. I'll
explain. Towns, villages, and even
cities were built in the fog, each area depicting a
different historical
period from the past of dozens of the
worlds of the
Empire. No one really knows yet why so
many human and humanoid-populated worlds arose
independently to eventually reach the stars, but that
doesn't mean people aren't interested in what other people
lived through before they reached contact
capabilities. Joelare hasn't been settled long enough to have
picturesque historical eras of its own, so it used everyone
else's. With tours ranging from basic to aristocratic,
everyone chooses what he or she can afford, and everyone
has a fabulous time.
"Or so claim the press releases,"
Filster went on, impatient disapproval suddenly back in
his voice. "Approximately six standard months
ago, odd reports began being filed. People who were
supposed to have been on the tours were reported missing
by friends or relatives, but a couple of days later
the reports were canceled. The missing people weren't
really missing, they'd only been enjoying themselves so
much they'd extended their tours beyond their
original intentions. Some of the reports, however, weren't
canceled; the missing people really were missing, and
eventually turned up dead. They'd wandered off on
their own into areas which were restricted
because of dangerous
conditions and had had accidents that
turned out fatal. What was left of each body was
returned to its home world, and then those reports were
officially closed."
"I'm not seeing what you consider
so odd," Raksall said to the man, interest rather than
criticism narrowing
her eyes. "People do enjoy
themselves so much they extend their vacations, and people
do die when they wander into places they shouldn't
be. All natural- habitat resorts have restricted areas;
that's why you sign a release when you vacation in
spots like that. If you're properly warned and the
restricted areas are clearly marked, your getting killed
doesn't entitle your estate to sue."
"Everything you say is absolutely
correct, but you haven't seen the reports," Filster
answered with a shake of his head. "The computers
considered them all together, did a little records
checking, then kicked the matter out with gongs clanging and
blazing red Situation flags flying. Thirty of the
canceled missing persons reports stated that the people
involved couldn't possibly have simply stayed past their
intended time; they had previous, very important
commitments, and weren't the sort to forget those
commitments. When it turned out they had only stayed a
little longer, the ones who had filed the reports were
bewildered. The objects of their concern had laughed off the
entire matter, and none of the thirty showed even the
faintest regret for what they'd done. That was the point
the computers checked the cash and credit accounts of
those thirty and the other 'missing' vacationers for
the additional payments they should have had to make
to Joelare for their extended stays, and then the
alarms went off."
"The payments hadn't been made?"
Raksall guessed, her brows higher than they had
been. "That would make even an adding machine
suspicious."
"Which is probably why most of the
additional payments
had been made," Filster said,
grudging respect only very faintly coloring his
continuing disapproval. "Where there were no funds or
available credit to meet the payments, suits had been filed
against the defaulting
parties. All nice and proper and legal,
except for two things: the suits were in perpetual
continuance
despite the fact that not even token
payments had been made, and most of those who had paid
hadn't really been in a position to take those extra
days. They'd strapped themselves badly by doing it,
and were right then working their backsides off trying
to make up the losses."
"I'd hate to be the computer who
had to specify a Situation like that," Raksall
said, one finger to her lips as her mind raced behind distracted
eyes. "Is there something in the Mists on Joelare that
causes reliable people to become uncaring spendthrifts,
and if so, do the friendly natives running the show
know about it? If they don't know about it, why aren't
they pressing for payment from everyone? If they do
know about it, are they taking advantage of an
existing situation, or causing the situation to begin with? If
the reaction is a natural phenomenon, why aren't more
people suffering
from it? And as a temporary last, how,
if in any way at all, do the dead bodies fit in?"
"That's the summation as to why we
have a Situation," Faster said to her, his attitude
indicating anyone in Raksall's position would have been
expected to do the same. "There are people being hurt
and taken advantage
of somehow, but we don't yet know who
is innocent
and who isn't. It's also been pointed
out that the number of people actually reported
as missing is guaranteed to be a lot less than the
grand total in that category. Some planetary authorities
operate under the absurd conviction that people who never
deviate from schedule even once in their lives,
can't be considered missing until a prechosen amount of
time has passed. Places like that would have nothing in
the way of
reports filed."
"So the questions asked need
immediate answers, and then we'll know what we're dealing
with," Raksall
said with a slow nod. "If it turns
out the people of Joelare decided to help hurry the
return on their investment by convincing certain people
to stay longer and therefore spend more money, our
branch of the Service won't be involved any longer.
What we need to do is get those answers."
"Which is the reason I'm in your
office now instead of my own," Filster said, back to
looking at me rather than Raksall. "We need someone to
go in there who will not only not arouse any suspicion,
but who also has the ability to check records and
files that are out of easy reach. Mists of the Ages is run
from a central location situated itself in the mist,
which means the very finding of it won't be a matter of
checking the address and then walking in. Our
computer tells us your—associate—over there
has a definite talent for finding things, so she's the one I
want."
By that time Raksall was sharing in the
stare directed
at me, and I didn't need to hear her
saying anything
to remember the "we" she'd
used with Filster. After hearing his problem, she was no
longer blaming him for barging in on us and was also
no longer inviting
him to look elsewhere for help. I'd
somehow had the feeling things would work out like
that, but they and the computer who had suggested me
all had equally randomized circuits.
"Anyone with a little intelligence
can be expected to find things," I said after a
decent pause, making it seem as though I'd considered his
request. "What isn't quite as reasonable is hauling someone
off the streets and expecting them to be able to do the
sort of job you people are trained for. Not only
wouldn't I know where to begin, I wouldn't even know when to
look unsuspicious.
They'd have me spotted five minutes
after I got there, and that would be the end of
my playing snoop. My talent is in extracting
things from places people have them hidden, not inserting
myself in places people don't want me to be."
"Your talent is in stealing,"
Filster contradicted with no change of expression, his dark
eyes still directly
on me. "You specialize in preying
on those who have managed to acquire possessions of
worth, and haven't enough social conscience to
feel shame over such a thing no matter how badly your
victims are hurt by it. I despise parasites like you and
your sort, who live well themselves by causing misery
for others. If I had any choice in the matter I'd see
you all in heavy detention, but instead of that I'm
forced to work with you. I need information stolen from a
place others can't get near, and for that you are exactly
right. If you refuse to do it. the trash you call
friends will be entirely
on their own, just as they really
deserve to be. Make your decision now, and make it
fast."
If I'd been in the habit of showing
enemies how I felt, I probably would have shivered
from the pure hate and disgust coming at me. The
man's eyes were all but glowing with it, and I couldn't
ever remember feeling so sick. People won't
understand, Seero had always told me, sometimes not even if
you explain. Don't waste your time, little Inky,
just let them go on believing as they like. It won't change
what we're doing,
it will just make it a little harder.
Filster made it harder, all right, but not just a
little.
"Actually if you think about it,
you'll find this is all probably for the best," Raksall
said, the pitying
embarrassment so thick in her voice
that I hated her. "you need to take some time off
from our own project anyway, so why don't you see what you
can do with Filster's? We know you're not a
professional, but that might be just the thing to get you past
any safeguards they may have erected. We'll give you
what information
and help we can, and your friends—you
have my word that they'll be perfectly all
right. You can look at it as a paid vacation, and by the
time you get back we can probably get on with our work
again. —What do you say?"
In actual fact I didn't say anything,
primarily because
I couldn't. I also couldn't quite meet
Filster's eyes or look Raksall directly in the
face, not the way Seero would have been able to. He had
always been so serenely sure that what he did was
right, so gently willing to forgive anyone and everyone
the awful things they might say about him. I
didn't have the same inner strength, but at least I was
able to refuse the urge to make excuses for myself.
Making excuses only means you think you're doing
wrong, Seero always
used to say, and if you think what
you're doing is wrong, you shouldn't be doing it.
The only wrong I saw was in what I was about to do,
but I couldn't betray four people whose safety was my
responsibility.
I nodded my head stiffly, agreeing to
the demand they'd made on me, then stood up and
got out of there as fast as I could.
The lobby of the Empire building had
dozens of public call squares, every one of them
undoubtedly monitored. I chose one at random and
made the call I had to, setting in motion a sequence of
events all the monitoring in the Empire couldn't have
followed. Then I walked out one of the lobby doors,
and went to the place I was then calling home.
Chapter 3
The S.I. didn't believe in wasting
time. I'd intended dangling my feet for a while, at least
until the
completion of the events I'd started
the night before with a view call, but Filster began taking
immediate advantage.
I don't know if he realized I'd let
myself be followed back to the place where I was
sleeping those days, but the very next morning one of
his people was pounding on my door. The racket woke me
to see it wasn't even noon yet, which gave me
second thoughts about how wise I'd been in using myself
as a diversion.
I pulled on a bodysuit without
bothering to add shorts or a skirt, yanked the door
open, and glared at the large blond-haired, blue-eyed man
standing right outside.
"Don't you people have any sense
at all?" I demanded
in a hiss, working to keep my voice
down. "Are you trying to let everyone in
the Empire know we have a deal going?"
"How did you know I was sent by a
mutual friend?" the man asked mildly, his squarish face
openly
surprised. "Since you're staying
in this over-night for working girls, you—and everyone
else—were
supposed to think I was an early
customer looking for some fun."
"Don't you think they know I'm not
wiggling for the trade?" I asked in turn with a
lot of the weariness I was feeling, wondering again how
people of their supposed caliber could be so innocent.
"The ones who run this place make it their business
to know what's going on; if they slip, they could be
out of business."
"Then we'll just have to say I'm
your boyfriend." he decided with a grin, totally
unbothered by anything I'd told him. "Just because you
don't get paid for it, doesn't mean you have to pretend you
never do it. Aren't you going to invite me in?"
I gave it up with a shake of my head
and simply stepped back out of the way, and he
walked in while looking around in curiosity. He was the
sort of really big man I usually find attractive when
I'm not three- quarters asleep, and he was dressed
like a long-haul jockey whose usual run takes him
through the wilds: leather jacket, leather boots, hugging
zilf-skin pants and bright svalk singlet. Wilds jockies
nuke large amounts of money and aren't shy about
spending it, which some people think is what puts
the swagger in their walk. What really does it is a
knowledge of just how good they are, undoubtedly the same
thing that did it for my visitor.
"You know, this isn't bad,"
he decided by the time I got the door closed, his all-around
inspection of the predominantly pink room finally turning
his back in my direction. "The carpeting and
walls are clean, the mirrors are shiny and clear, the bed is
big enough for three, and the leather is out of sight
while it isn't being used. What more can you ask from a
temporary layover?"
"Watch your language," I said
with a yawn, heading
for the counter with the javi spout and
cups. "Females
not doing the trade aren't usually
allowed to stay in places like this, but I have
friends who owe me favors. Its greatest benefit is that
I'm not the only one coming and going at all hours of the
day and night."
"Now you watch your language,"
he said with a small laugh, following me over to the
counter. "If you're in the mood to pour two cups of
that, we can sit down with them while I tell you
what I came to tell you. After that you can get dressed and
start getting on with it."
"What's the hurry?" I asked,
turning to hand him the first cup of javi I'd filled.
"According to our mutual
friend, the game-playing has been going
on for at least six months. Since whoever they
tick will eventually
be paid back, what difference can
another couple of days make?"
"They'll get paid back if we can
prove the Joelare natives are game-playing," he
corrected, his blue eyes serious as he took the javi. "If
we can't prove it, all we'll be able to do is make the Mists
people check cash and credit before anyone is
allowed on future tours. Those who can't afford extra
time on the planet will then either be separated from
their tours at the proper time, or Mists won't be
permitted to bill them. That will still leave their previous
victims in the hole, and that might not even be the worst of
it. We still have those dead bodies to think about."
With my own cup filled with javi I was
able to try frowning at him, but he was already
heading for the comfortably stuffed chair only a few
feet away. He sat down, began settling himself, then
moved his head quickly from side to side, a sure sign
that he'd just noticed he was in the only chair in the
room. When he was certain of that, he looked up at
me.
"It seems these rooms weren't
furnished with
conversation in mind," he
observed, his grin faint but definitely there. "We'll either
have to move to the bed where there's room for both of us, or
you'll have to sit in my lap."
"That's the benefit in having
carpeted floors," I countered, folding into a cross-legged
position
opposite his chair. "They give you
all the extra options you need. Now, what's all this about
dead bodies?"
"Some of those who were reported
missing on Joelare
turned up dead instead of late,"
he said with a supposedly disappointed sigh, forcing
himself to get back to business. "Any place like
the Mists of the Ages is bound to have areas of high
danger, and
tourists are notorious for going past
flashing lights and screaming sirens without ever seeing or
hearing them. Going on vacation seems to turn normal
people into instant idiots, so just having bodies
isn't what bothers us. The disturbing part centers around
the fact that there isn't much left of most of the
bodies they send back to the home worlds, only enough to
make a positive
I.D. A certain percentage of those
bodies are going
to be true accidental deaths, but what
about the rest?"
"You mean you think they might
have been deliberately
killed?" I asked, putting both
hands around my cup to fight off the sudden chill I was
feeling. "Possibly
because they found out what was going
on?"
"Possibly, but somehow it doesn't
feel right." he grumbled, raising his cup to sip from
it while distraction
showed in his eyes. "It isn't
unheard of for people to kill to protect the secret of what
they're doing, but this Mists whiz isn't all that big and
profitable, and it isn't being run by professionals. In
most instances
amateurs try to buy silence rather than
resort to killing, and most people offered bribes will
accept them. It's a piece that doesn't fit in the puzzle
we're trying to work, and even though it's colored the
same it ought fit in another puzzle entirely. You'll
just have to keep your eyes open when you get there."
"Assuming I don't end up in that
second puzzle, and have my eyes closed for me in some
permanent way," I said, looking up at him
with very little
enthusiasm. "I keep telling you
types I wasn't trained
for this, but none of you want to hear
me."
"We hear you," he disagreed
with a shadow of amusement behind his expression. "We're
just having trouble believing what we're hearing.
You claim to be afraid to get involved in this, afraid
of getting killed. For someone who refuses to let up the
pressure on four Twilight Houses, any of which would be
more than happy to arrange a messy, permanent
send-off for her, you're unexpectedly worried about
checking into the doings of a whiz run by nervous,
almost-innocent
amateurs. You consider us unreasonable
for feeling the least bit skeptical?"
"If nothing else, the way you
dismiss amateurs makes me nervous," I came back,
disliking his entire attitude. "I'd hate to tell you
how many competent pros are killed or almost killed
because of them. And this thing between me and the Twilight
Houses is
entirely different. With them it's a
personal matter, and I really don't care if they end up
getting me, as long as I get them at the same time."
"With us, everything is a personal
matter," he said, the amusement gone as he leaned forward
just a little. "We hate seeing people being taken
advantage of in any way at all, and we've sworn to stop
it every time we can. But letting them get us when we
get them doesn't make much sense, not if we want
to go on getting them. That's why we're as
cautious as it's possible
to be, and glad to be giving you a
vacation from your personal vendetta. We don't like
the idea of losing
you, and this should keep it from
happening. While you're gone we'll be looking after your
friends, so you don't have to spend even a minute
worrying about them. All you need to do is use that
talent of yours, and get us the evidence we need against
whoever is doing things to innocent, unsuspecting
people."
"My talent for stealing," I
said as I looked away from him, remembering the way Filster
had said it. After thinking about it I'd decided
Filster was actually the most honest of all of them, saying
aloud what the
others had probably only been feeling.
None of them
understood or even particularly wanted
to, which was
the reason I'd made the call that began
setting up
escape routes for Mal, Sharp, Tris, and
Ricco. When
everything was set the four would be
slid into the routes, and then they would be gone from the
planet with no possible way of tracing them. I'd set
up the routine as an emergency exit before the first time
I'd stroked any of the Houses, before I'd gotten
involved with the S.I. I'd thought the S.I. could be counted
on to keep those closest to me safe, but S.I. worried
most about
victims, not about those who created
victims. It would
take a few days, but then my friends
would be really safe, and after that I could do as I
pleased.
"Your talent for stealing,"
my visitor mused in a calm, even voice as I sipped my javi,
making no
comment on the fact that I still wasn't
looking at him.
"That's the way Filster put it,
along with everything
else he said. The man is really good at
the job he does,
but he has no true understanding of
people. To him,
if you aren't prey you have to be a
predator, and he
can't forget what predators did to his
family. He
doesn't see himself as a predator, only
as prey fighting
back, so he's incapable of
understanding any other mode of existence. You'll find it
easier forgiving him for what he said if you tell yourself
the rest of us don't see it the same."
"I don't tell myself much of
anything," I said, finally bringing my eyes back to him.
"Talking to your- self is a bad habit to get into,
especially in my line of work. Was there anything else, or arc
you ready to leave so I can go back to bed?"
"Sorry, but you don't have time to
go back to bed." he informed me, the grin accompanying
the words the least little bit forced. "I still
have to tell you about the special ring I have for you, and about
the people who will be showing up to help you. After
that you have to get your things together in time to
catch a shuttle. Your liner to Joelare will be ready to
load passengers about three hours from now."
"You people really don't waste any
time," I
muttered, not terribly pleased with the
way things were going. If I could have put them off for
the couple of days necessary until my friends were
gone from the planet, I would then have been free to
refuse to go at all. The four should no longer be where
they had been, not since a very short time after I'd
made the call, but they were still on Gryphon and would be
for another day or two. If S.I. really tried, they
could keep them from leaving, which meant I would have
to work S.I.'s job before I'd be free to melt into
shadow.
"We try not to waste any time, but
it doesn't always work," the man in the chair above
me said, still trying for a grin. "If it did, you and I
would be exchanging more than information, and from a lot
closer than three feet. I usually don't have quite this
much trouble
making friendly suggestions, but
Filster has a knack for ruining things for everybody. What say
we put off the briefing for an hour or so, and use the
intervening time to—re-cement good relations?"
He watched me as he sipped his javi,
nothing
showing in the way of anxiety over the
question he'd put. As attractive as he was he had no real
reason to be anxious, but I prefer getting to know
someone before getting into bed with them. Many people
consider that narrow-minded of me but, as my choice
of occupation showed, I didn't much care what other
people thought. And I also didn't feel the need to be
any closer to the people of S.I. than I already was.
"I don't have that sort of
relationship with S.I., so there's nothing to re-cement," I
told him, wondering in passing if the idea had been his
own, or if he'd been instructed to make the suggestion. "We
have a very limited association, your group and me,
and that's the way I'd like to keep it. If I have a
shuttle to catch, you'd better tell me whatever it is
you're supposed to tell me."
"I think I'll have a long talk
with Filster when I get back to the offices," he said
sourly, letting his eyes move over me in a very deliberate way.
"And if I can't get you to change your mind once
you're back from Joelare, I'll have a second talk
with him. Not all of our people are full-time agents, you
know, and after this thing with the Houses is done,
you'll probably be made a different kind of offer. Not
that I don't prefer my own sort."
His grin came all the way out with
that, showing he was still in there selling. As hard as
he was trying, he probably was under orders to get me
into bed, which was an even better example than
Filster's of what his people thought of me. I knew well
enough how
innocent I looked, but leave it to S.I.
to equate innocent with gullible, I stirred impatiently
where I sat, too dis- gusted to let myself say anything, and
he finally got the message.
"All right, all right, strictly
business," he conceded,
briefly holding up his free hand. "We
have almost no information on the Mists of
the Ages and certainly no details on the
headquarters building you'll be looking for, but one thing we were
able to accomplish.
We had the Division of Records send the
Mists board a supposedly new form to be used
when sending
Information Request responses, but the
form was really a flat-circuit transponder. We
expected it to be filed with the rest of their records,
which should have been what was done. Unless we're a lot
more unlucky than usual, their main offices are
somewhere to the east of the major entry point to the
Mists, so we've booked you on the tour that goes that
way. Once you're down and moving in the proper
direction, you'll use this ring to guide you nearer."
He reached into his leather jacket and
pulled out a flat, dull silver band that looked
well-worn and tarnished,
then handed me the thing. The circular
ring was about a quarter of an inch wide and
very plain except for three small pieces of
plastic that were sup- posed to look like jewels. When paste
isn't even good enough to make you think it's glass,
you have a real example of junk, and all I wanted to do
with it was send it back to the two-for-a-slug
vending machine it obviously came from.
"Don't just look at it, put it
on," my visitor directed,
sounding somewhat amused again. "I
know it probably offends your every aesthetic
sense, but that's only because it's in disguise. It's not
jewelry, it's a homing device for the flat-circuit
transponder and will keep you from getting lost in the fog.
When you want to know which way to go, clench your
fist and hold it up in front of you. If you need to bear
left the left jewel will flash, right and the right
jewel will do the same. Once you're dead on, the central
jewel will flash, and then you just keep walking
until you run right into it."
"Walking," I echoed, hoping
hard the thing wouldn't fit as I put my cup down then
reluctantly slipped the ring on my right ring
finger. "And running right into it. Every time you open your
mouth, you make this all sound better and better."
"It'll work out beautifully,"
he assured me with confidence, supported, no doubt, by the
fact that the monstrosity fit my finger perfectly.
"That ring will also identify you for the ones who will
be working with you, two of our associated
part-time agents who help us out when the need arises. They
were already on their way when the computer decided
your talent fits in exactly with theirs, so they
were alerted to watch for you. When they think it's safe,
they'll come over and introduce themselves."
"Safe," I couldn't help
echoing again as I reclaimed
my javi, wondering if there ever really
was such a thing. "What sort of
talents do they have that I fit in so well with them? Arson and
mayhem?"
"You intend getting a lot of
mileage out of what Filster said, don't you?" he asked
with a strange
lightness, leaning back in the chair to
cross his legs. "Beating people over the head with
mistakes seems to come natural to some females, but it
wasn't my
mistake in the first place, so I think
my head's taken enough. I also think we'll both be
better off if we
consider that part of our discussion
closed."
For a field agent he was getting
awfully pushy, but all I did was shrug at the order thinly
disguised as a suggestion. How I reacted or didn't
react to things was none of his business, especially since
his being there hadn't been my idea. If he was trying
to disassociate himself and the rest of S.I. from
Filster, he'd
eventually find out he didn't do much
of a job of it.
"The two people you'll be working
with have never worked together before either," he
went on after a moment, realizing that my shrug was all
the answer I'd be giving to his comment. "The
woman was
chosen because it was realized the
Mists headquarters would be guarded by the most
sophisticated electronic devices available, and her specialty
area is electronics. There's nothing so advanced that she
doesn't know about it, but a number of her own
gadgets can't be matched or countered by anything. Once
you reach the building she'll be able to get you into
it, especially if you're able to spot parts of the system
she might otherwise miss."
"And the other is a man?" I
asked, my inner mind suddenly very interested in the woman
I'd be meeting. There were a couple of very important
places begging to be stroked, but had proven
untouchable because of security devices that couldn't be
gotten around. I
always knew where those devices were,
but had never found anyone with the knowledge of how
they could be neutralized. If the woman turned out
to have that knowledge . . .
"Yes, the other is a man,"
the field agent said, again sipping at his javi. "He was
included because of the dead bodies, the ones there was
so little left of only identification was possible. All
sorts of explanations
accompanied the bodies as to how the
people died, but the various home-planet
medical authorities were able to confirm the causes of only
a few. The third member of your team is a medical
specialist, one who concentrates on research but at the
same time knows more than a little about other
branches of
medicine. If you happen to come across
another body, he'll be able to tell us if the death was
natural, accidental, or caused."
"As long as the body in question
isn't me. I hope he has fun," I said with a small
shiver. "Far be it from me to criticize other people's
tastes in leisure- time activities, but he must have had a
very limited social life in his youth if pathology
is one of his hobbies.
Is that it, or do we have more to talk
about before I can start packing?"
"Except for handing you these
papers, reservations and fund vouchers, that's all the
business I have," he answered, reaching into his jacket
again for the packet in question before passing it over.
"Now, about our date for when you get back. I thought
we'd start with dinner and dancing, maybe visit a club
or two, and then I can show you my apartment. It
took me a while to get it fixed up the way I wanted it,
and I think you'll like it."
"Of course I will," I
answered smoothly as I rose to my feet, giving his renewed grin a
very small smile. "I always enjoy seeing apartments
people have put a lot of money into. I certainly hope you
won't be off on a run through the wilds by the time
I make it back."
"I can guarantee I won't be,"
he answered, the direct
look he gave me as he also stood
showing that he knew what I was hinting at. "I
haven't met a woman yet I was afraid of, and you're no
exception. Since I actually do make runs through the
wilds, you might as well stop trying to scare me. Whatever
happens, I don't expect to have any trouble handling
it."
I discovered that he no longer had his
cup when he put his arms around me, and then he was
giving me the sort of kiss that can't in any way
be described as shy or passing-friendly. He seemed to
have taken my threat to strip his apartment as a
challenge, and if he really did go through the wilds, he
couldn't be the sort who let challenges go
unanswered. My hands were not only trapped between us, they
were also filled with papers and a javi cup, which made
it almost
impossible to push or pull away from
his demanding lips. I squirmed around trying to get loose,
upset over the way he was making me kiss him, and
then, suddenly, I no longer was.
"Now I'm really looking forward to
that date," he said softly, letting me go so that he
might put a finger on my face. "Make sure you take
care of yourself
during this thing. I don't like being
stood up."
He grinned and kissed me lightly one
last time, and then he was striding toward the door. I
watched him until he was gone and I was alone
again, and then I angrily shook my head, answering him
even though he was no longer there. No, I would not be
going on a date with him when I got back, not for
anything he would find it possible to name. I had
just found out how attractive I really considered him,
and even if I intended continuing my association with
S.I.—which I didn't—he would not be any part
of it. I'd have enough interest brought into my life by
the efforts of the Twi Houses; letting him add to that
would be worse than suicidal.
I went back to the counter with my javi
cup, thought about packing, then said to hell with
it and refilled the cup. I didn't have all that much to
pack, and I needed the javi to help me get my reactions
down from biological
and back up to intellectual. I had
almost forgotten
that he had most likely been assigned
to get me interested in him, which went to show
how thoroughly S.I. had investigated me. They knew I
liked big men so they had provided one for me to
become interested in, an interest that would keep me with
S.I. for as long as they needed me. Associate,
free-lance worker, whatever they wanted to call it. I'd be
theirs to use any time they needed my abilities.
I left the packet of papers on the
counter and took my cup to the chair my visitor had
used, still enough bothered by what he'd done that the
thought of revenge
was very satisfying. He'd tried
romancing me to get what
his bosses wanted, but no matter how
positive
a report he wrote, subsequent
happenings would not prove a match to it. We'd see how
wide a grin he wore when I not only didn't continue
with S.I., but used whatever I could get from their
electronics expert for myself. I didn't really care who
was ultimately
responsible for the destruction of the
four Houses that had killed Seero as long as I was the
one who made it possible, and as soon as I returned to
Gryphon that's what I would be getting on with. The
destruction of four Houses. Without the help of the
mighty S.I.
I sipped my javi as I felt the pleasure
in thinking about what I would do, then ran into
something a little less satisfying. I liked knowing the
identity of the per- son I decided to teach a lesson to, and
the bastard who had been here hadn't even told me his
name.
Chapter 4
Being a member of the bodysuit
generation is a benefit to more than your cash account.
Considering how light bodysuits and their accessories are,
you can pack a month's worth of changes in a
single, medium- sized grip, and still have room left
over for odds and ends. I'd moved into the over-night
with the single grip and that's the way I moved out again,
only not to go back to my apartment. I took a public
glide directly to the shuttle port, surrendered the grip
when the man confirming my presence at the port
demanded it, then went to the appointed place where the
shuttle was
expected to land at any minute. I had
no doubt that the shuttle was ready to land, but it's
less hassle traveling from planet to planet than it is taking
off from or
landing on one. We who waited in the
all-weather shelter waited fifteen minutes longer than
they'd told us we would have to, were finally rewarded
with the sight of our transportation arriving, then were
allowed to board. Another fifteen minutes after we
were settled the shuttle began taxiing up the
runway, and that meant the worst of it was behind us. It took
no time at all before we were high enough to switch
from thin-air flying to no-air power assist, and then
we were
matching with the liner.
If it wasn't such a pain getting off
the ground, I would enjoy everything about traveling.
Liners move so fast it isn't possible to even come
close to imagining
their speed, but no one on board ever
feels the slightest hint of motion. Multiple
light speed and
artificial gravity all come from the
same math the big brains say, but as far as my
understanding of it goes, they might as well say it's done with
magic. Before they found the math everyone was told
it wasn't
possible to travel at light speed or
beyond, but now we can do almost anything we please.
Except, of course, get off the ground on time.
Once aboard the liner I was shown to
the cabin that had my grip in it, was handed a
five-dimensional fold- up that showed liner layout and
scheduled mealtimes, and then was left alone. If I'd needed
help with the fold-up I would have had it for the
asking from the steward who showed me to my cabin, but
services like that are added to the cost of your
trip, something the inexperienced traveler doesn't realize.
I wasn't in any way short of funds, but I do have this
thing about paying tribute when it isn't absolutely
necessary. I took time out to sneer at S.I. for having
missed finding that little whiz, at the same time trying to
fold the fold-up with the meal schedule out and, by
pretending I had six-foot-long arms, finally managed to
do it. I hadn't had the chance to eat before it was
time to head for the port, so when I saw we were just
about right on top of a scheduled meal, I tossed the
fold-up onto my bed and headed out.
Cabins on liners tend to be somewhat on
the small side, but with the extra amount of fun
space that gives you, no one really minds. There are
game rooms and lounges and bars and soda fountains and
sensor rooms and libraries and exercise halls and
just about anything you can name, all there for the use of
passengers. Only a very few, very exclusive
entertainments aren't
included in the price of your ticket
and if you've
developed a taste for those things you
can usually afford to pay extra for them. If you can't afford
them but want to do them anyway, you're best off
trying to get some help. Those who don't too often wind up
in my field, which doesn't really crowd the rest of
us. Stealing, like anything else, takes training and
ability; if you try to do without those requirements, you
soon find your- self doing without your freedom.
The wide yellow ship's corridors
weren't really crowded, not even with the number of
people heading for the dining area. I ambled along
with everyone else, looking forward to the meal, noticing
how many other people were wearing bodysuits like
mine. The body- suit covers you from shoulders to feet
bottoms and down to the wrists, stretches to fit
easily no matter what sort of contours you have, comes
in every color there is, and is so light you hardly
know you're
wearing one. Most of the people I
walked among wore contrasting shorts as an accessory just
as I did, but some wore skirts, or vests with their
shorts or skirts, or fancy collars and cuffs along with
everything else, or maybe just jewelry. One woman with a
spun svalk suit of orange-red, had blue-white ice
gems decorating it, her hair dyed to match the gems and
her walk
inplying the gems were real. There were
quite a few men around the woman, all trying to
capture her
attention, all working very hard to
pretend they weren't having trouble deciding which to watch,
the jewels or her body.
I, myself, had no trouble deciding
which I wanted to look at, and not being into women
was only a part of it. I was curious as to whether
those gems were the genuine article, but not because I had
any designs on them. It happened that ice gems were
something of a hobby with me, and I enjoy comparing
the ones I own with what other people put their money
out for. A glance ahead showed me we were almost
to the dining hall. but if I maneuvered myself into
the proper
position, I ought to have at least a
minute or two to check on their authenticity. Phony ice gems
are easy to spot, even without a loupe.
By increasing my pace I was able to
begin moving through the crowd, half an eye on where
I was going, the other eye and a half on the jewels.
To avoid trouble I was also trying to pretend I wasn't
looking at the gems at all, and all that
watching-not-watching activity
took too much of my attention. The
clumsy clod was right on top of me before I caught
the first glimpse of him, and by then it was too late. I
couldn't keep from moving toward him just as he moved
toward me, his attention obviously elsewhere, and
then we collided
the way jump-arounds sometimes do,
glancingly but hard enough to notice. I "oofed"
as I bounced off him, staying on my feet only because of
my trained balance, but his problem wasn't keeping
erect. He'd been holding his fold-up liner guide
when we came together, and the crash sent it flying
out of his hand.
Now, reflexes are supposed to be the
things that keep us alive in hostile environments, but
in civilized
surroundings you're expected to learn
to control them. The clod who ran into me had apparently
never learned that; without stopping to think about
it, he jumped to catch the fold-up before it hit the
deck. Why he bothered, I have no idea; the thing
isn't really five- dimensional, it only feels that way
when you have to refold it. Whatever his reasons he did
move fast enough to accomplish his aim, but when
his oversized foot came down on my normal one I
screeched,
immediately losing interest in admiring
his agility. He hobbled the fold-up at the sound, but
finally he had it and then was kind enough to take his
monstrous weight off the extremity he had just crushed.
"Sorry about that, but maybe next
time you'll learn to watch where you're going," a
deep voice came as I balanced on one foot, trying to
clutch at the mangled other. "If you hadn't been trying
to plow through the crowd, you wouldn't have run into me."
"I ran into you?" I demanded
in outrage, finally looking up at the mindless fool. "You
were the one too busy ogling the scenery to watch
where you were going, and you were also the genius who
thought the fold-up would break if it hit the
floor. I thought they knew better than to let your sort out
without a handler."
His jaw tightened at the insult and his
big hand closed harder around the fold-up he
held, but there wasn't much he could say. He was really
big with longish red hair and a mustache down to
his chin to match, hard gray eyes in a
square-jawed, masculine face, and a wide-muscled body that his
tunic and
leggings didn't do anything to hide.
Adding soft ankle- boots to that let you see at a glance
that he was from Rober Tay, the arena world, the place
that specialized in breeding and training fighters for
their sand arenas.
Every world in the Empire followed the
top-named fighters in their tries for the golden
circlets, then bet on their favorites in the multi-circlet
challenges. Many fighters died before they won anything
at all, others were crippled and permanently
disqualified, but only rarely did any of them retire for good
without one of those reasons forcing them to it. The
most commonly attributed reason for that was supposed
to be total lack of human intelligence, and the fact
that most fighters traveled with attendants started people
calling the
attendants animal-handlers instead. It
wasn't the sort of comment you usually made to the fighter
himself, not if you had any interest in finding out
what your natural life span would turn out to be, but he
had gotten me mad in more ways than one, and I didn't
really mind returning the favor.
"If my—'sort'—needed
handlers, you'd be regretting
that question right about now," he
said at last, a growl in his voice to match the
coldness in his eyes. "And if I was ogling
anything, that's only
because I'm used to going after the
best in sight. It's also the reason I didn't happen to see
you. But try coming back when you're all grown up,
maybe I'll change my mind. Until then, though, I'd
appreciate it if you'd keep your suicide attempts at
least twenty feet away from wherever I happen to be."
His gray eyes swept over me in a quick,
dismissive way, and then he was striding toward
the dining hall, leaving me to stare furiously after
him. Our argument had collected a small crowd, and half
of them were chuckling while the other half looked
after the departing
fighter as though he were crazy. For my
own part I knew he was crazy, especially for
thinking I didn't know what I looked like. Most men had
no trouble at all finding me attractive, so his
considering me substandard
was hardly a crushing blow to my ego.
What was getting me so mad was his crack
about my not being fully grown, a point I was
justifiably touchy about. As I watched the fool disappear
into the dining hall, I promised myself he would end up
regretting having said that.
It took another minute or two of
flexing my foot, and then I was able to use it to make
my own way into the dining hall without limping. I
looked around the paneled and carpeted room as I entered,
hoping there were some empty tables left, and
spotted a small one straight back and to the right, just in
front of the
projection-screen wall. The screen on
that side was
showing a typical Adexian rainstorm,
complete with chain lightning and
three-hundred-mile-an-hour winds, which made it a perfect match to my
mood of the
moment. I headed for the table, reached
it before anyone else, and claimed it by sitting down.
I couldn't have been studying the
table-top menu for more than two minutes, when I was
interrupted by the presence of someone hovering at my left
elbow. I gave the presence about thirty seconds to
see if it would go away, and when it didn't I looked up
ready to ask it to go away. I was in no mood for
company, but the nastiness I'd been about to speak
disappeared at sight of the girl who stood there, almost
wringing her hands. She wasn't very tall but was definitely
on the chubby side, had long blond hair streaked with
purple to match her bodysuit, and had the largest,
widest brown eyes I'd ever seen. She looked to be just
short of terrified, and I couldn't imagine what was
bothering her.
"Is something wrong?" I
asked, glancing over my right shoulder to check on the storm.
It wasn't any worse than it had been when I'd
arrived, and surely the girl knew it wasn't really there.
The wall may have looked like a window, but even liners
aren't big enough to carry storms for the viewing
pleasure of their passengers.
"I—know this—is an
awful—imposition, but is that—seat taken?" the girl
forced herself to say, the words coming out like a request for
charity. "I'm supposed to meet—someone here,
but he hasn't— arrived yet. and I really couldn't—take
up a table all—by myself—"
"No, the seat isn't taken," I
assured her quickly, coming close to feeling my own pain
over her very painful embarrassment. "You can
sit here until your friend comes, and then the two of you
can find a table together."
"That's really good of you,"
the girl said in almost a whisper, moving to the chair opposite
me with a shy but brightly warm smile. "I'm—bad
at speaking to strangers, so I appreciate this more
than you know. I'm Lidra Kament."
"It's nice to know you, Lidra,"
I said, returning her smile. "Would you like a cup
of javi or something while you're waiting? I'm about to
place my order, so I can just add whatever you want to
it."
"You really are nice," the
girl said in a very soft voice, a shadow of unexpected amusement
lurking somewhere behind her words. "Most
people I do this to don't even look in my direction, let
alone ask me questions or offer me things. I'll
order when our third gets here, but just for form's sake
you'd better tell me your name."
I forced myself to pay attention to the
menu I was ordering from instead of jerking my
head up to stare at the girl, but once I'd pressed the
proper boxes I did look up. There wasn't a chance anyone
had heard what she'd said to me, and after the routine
she'd gone through when she'd first appeared, no
one would
wonder why they couldn't hear her and
certainly wouldn't make the effort to listen. I know I
hadn't expected to be found by my coworkers quite that
soon, and my expression must have held a trace of my
surprise.
"There are times you do get lucky
with liner connections,"
the girl Lidra said with a hidden grin,
her voice still so low I was almost reading
her lips. "Since we knew you were due to come on board
at Gryphon, I synced with the frequency of your
ring when the shuttle came back and spotted you that
way. Chal and I met completely by accident too, and
once we all find we're going to the same place, we can
decide to pal around together. Now will you please
share your name out loud?"
"By the way, I'm Dalisse Imbro,"
I said, putting my palms on the table as I leaned back
in my chair, trying to decide if I liked what had
happened. "Most people call me Inky, because my
favorite color is black. What's your favorite color,
Lidra?"
"No matter how it looks, it really
isn't red," she answered, now appearing the least bit
uncomfortable. "I wasn't trying to embarrass you,
Inky, this is just my standard contact routine. People
deliberately tune out of conversations they find
distasteful, and having them ignore what we're saying is better
than using a damper field to make it happen. We'll
find enough need for that sort of thing later on."
"I suppose we will," I
allowed, accepting the
explanation in place of an apology. I'm
not very good at apologizing myself, which may be why I
don't think much of people who start out by glibly
saying the worn 'sorry.' If you're really sorry, the
word isn't quite that easy to say. And there was no denying
that her way of making contact was clever, which led
me to add, "I'm glad you decided to sit here,
Lidra. My friend was supposed to go on this vacation
with me, but at the last minute she got sick. It hasn't
even been an hour, but I'm already learning how
lonely a solitary vacation can be."
"Then I'm glad I stopped here,
too," the girl said with that not-quite-hidden grin, relief
clear in her large eyes. "Even if we don't happen to
be going to the same place, Inky, at least we can hang
around together here on the liner."
We had enough time to discover—with
great
surprise—that we were both going
to Joelare, and then my food was brought. Lidra watched
without comment while the dishes were set in front of
me, but once the waiter had gone on his way she produced
a strange grimace.
"If you make a habit of eating
that sort of junk food, you won't be living very long,"
she said, an odd kind of amusement behind the
criticism. "That stuff will kill you faster than an
enemy. If you have any doubts, wait until Chal gets here.
He'll be glad to tell you all about it."
"He isn't one of those." I
groaned, understanding why she'd been amused, then I
determinedly took an- other bite of my grilled meat-round on
a bun. "Well. he can be as finicky as he likes about
his own food. but if he tries changing my eating
habits I'll defend myself. Once he loses the contents of
his pouch or pockets a time or three, he'll get the
message and leave me alone."
"I haven't known him very long,
but I have the feeling he may not be that easy to
discourage," she said with a small laugh, her dark eyes
dancing. "When we first met he thought I really was as
heavy as I look, not realizing there's some of my
equipment I don't want anyone putting hands on without my
being there. He was already into a very gentle
lecture before I knew what he was doing, and I actually had
to show him the truth before he let up on me. There is
a way to distract him from nutrition, a way I discovered
to be very enjoyable,
but you may not share my tastes for
that sort of thing."
The expression in her eyes had turned
very amused. but as I looked at her I had the sudden
impression she was more an experienced,
self-controlled woman than a young, flighty girl. She'd been
fishing around in my direction for reactions, trying to find
out as much as she could about me without coming
straight out and asking, but was being as fair as
possible in her game- playing. Before checking my preferences
and habits she was telling me her own, and there's
not much more you can ask from a near-total stranger.
"I'm not above enjoying myself,
but I don't believe in buying freedom from pestering,"
I said, beginning to share her amusement. "I was
raised by someone who never tried running my life; he
only made sure I knew what all my options were before I
came to a decision about something. The only
problem with
being raised like that is it doesn't
prepare you for
everyone else in the universe,
three-quarters of whom know what's best for you and are determined
to see you do things their way. I have an abysmally
small amount of patience when it comes to that sort,
which they tend to find out if they hang around very
long."
"I have a feeling poor Chal is in
for it," she said, her attempt at a sigh buried beneath
delighted laughter.
"Just try keeping in mind that
he's basically a very decent person—and that we're
probably going to need him, one way or the other. He's—
Oh, wait a minute. Here he comes."
Her chair had her facing the doors
leading into the dining hall, and when I turned I saw a
man coming toward us who wasn't quite what I'd
been expecting. He was fairly tall and
broad-shouldered, had very light brown hair with light-colored eyes, and
sported a tan that most sensor stars would have
envied. He was dressed in light-blue slacks and white,
long-sleeved shirt, a style favored by some of the
more conservative planets of the Empire, which meant he
also had to wear shoes. Bodysuits relieve you of
that necessity unless you intend going some place
where there's likely to be mud or snow or some such,
but the length and ease of his stride said he didn't
mind wearing them. He grinned a grin at my companion
that turned his face downright handsome, and
snagged an empty chair from a nearby table as he passed
it, giving himself
something to sit in when he joined us
at our table.
"Wait till you hear," he
enthused in a voice he wasn't able to hold down much, his
excitement almost enough to make him bounce where he sat.
"Lidra, you won't believe who's on board this
liner!"
"Chal, I'd like you to say hello
to Dalisse Imbro, known to a certain select few as Inky,"
the girl said with what was turning out to be usual
amusement, her hand making a graceful gesture in my
direction. "She and I met in the same lucky, accidental
way you and I did, and believe it or not, she's
also going to Joelare."
"Well, what a surprise," the
man said, turning his head to give me a nod and a grin.
"Someone else going to the Mists of the Ages. I
certainly hope you suggested we all go together, Lidra.
With three of us, we should have a wonderful time. Now,
don't you girls want to hear the news?"
"What news is that, Chal?"
Lidra asked with a glance toward me, one that had
something of a shrug m it. "From your reaction, I'm
ready to believe the newest Miss Empire is on board with
us."
"Better than that," Chal
answered with a laugh, apparently too sure of himself to be
bothered by
teasing. "I just found out that
Serendel is on board,
something no one was expecting. He
seems to have
picked up the liner at Forge, the port
of call just before Gryphon."
"Are you serious?" Lidra
asked him as she leaned forward, the widening of her eyes
destroying all traces of the sophisticated woman she had only
just started to show. "Serendel is my absolute
favorite, and I'd kill for an hour alone with him! Chal,
are you sure it's true?"
"He's been seen by any number of
people," the man assured her with confidence,
enjoying her
reaction as he leaned forward to put
his arms on the table. "Serendel has always been my
favorite too, but if I ever got an hour alone with him, I
don't think he'd enjoy it as much as he would yours. I
don't believe what they've published about his diet,
and I'd give my next year's research budget to get a
piece of him under a scans-field microscope. Under ideal
conditions, the piece would still be attached to him."
"Who are you two talking about?"
I interrupted to ask, mostly to divert Chal from what
he'd been
saying. If you're a mass murderer and
you chop people up, planetary governments pull out all
the stops in an effort to get you. If you're a research
scientist, though, you can chop up just about anyone you
like, and every official in sight will smile and nod in
approval.
"You can't mean you don't know who
Serendel is!" Lidra said with the next thing to
outrage, she and Chal both looking at me now. "Where
could you possibly have been hiding these last four years?
Serendel is the best of the five triple-gold winners,
and most people believe he'll take the crown this year.
Do you know how few glads have taken the crown
after only a triple?"
"So he's a Rober Tay fighter,"
I said with no
enthusiasm at all, lifting my cup of
javi before leaning back in my chair. "I think I have
heard something about him, but I don't pay much
attention to arena doings. I usually have a pretty heavy
schedule, and if I were going to back any of them, it
would probably be Farison."
They continued to stare at me for a few
seconds, their expressions an identical sort of
blankness that declared my insanity without words, and
then, an
instant later, were happily back to
being caught up in their enthusiasm
"How could he have been on the
liner for three days without anyone finding out about it?"
Lidra asked Chal, the ardent worshiper eager for
the latest word about her god. "Everyone in the
Empire must know what he looks like, even if he doesn't
happen to be in fighting leather."
"He must have stayed in his cabin
after coming aboard," Chal answered with a
matching eagerness, the two of them proving that even
above-average
intelligence is often no proof against
low-taste
diversions. "If he disguised
himself on the shuttle up and had his meals delivered by chute
instead of waiter, no one would have been the wiser. If I
know anything at all about fighters, three days of being
locked up gave him a case of screaming cabin fever.
That has to be why he suddenly showed himself."
"But not just ordinary cabin
fever," Lidra said in the tones of revelation, her finger and
stare pointing toward Chal. "If he came aboard in
disguise, he could have come out of his cabin in the same,
anonymous way. If he came out as himself, he must
be after some- thing he can get most easily by being
himself! Oh, Chal, if I only knew where he was!"
"Sorry, Lidra, but if you're
right, he's already found what he was looking for," the man
replied, his totally unapologetic expression reinforcing my
belief about those who started sentences with the
word "sorry." "Take a look over there, and
you'll see what I mean."
Chal turned his head toward the back of
the hall rather than pointing, and when the girl
followed his gaze she made a sound of deep
disappointment.
Having nothing better to do I looked in
that direction as well, and saw the pretty woman in her
red-orange bodysuit with the ice gems—sitting
at a table with the clumsy hulk who had nearly run me over
and crippled me!
"You don't mean that's your
magnificent Serendel?"
I asked, the sight of him annoying me
all over again. "That big fool with the red
hair?"
"Yes, the big fool with the red
hair who has every woman in the room—including
me—drooling over him." Lidra turned back to say, a
dangerous edge to her voice and near-murder in her eyes.
"Do you have any final words you'd like to utter
before I kill you where you sit?"
"Not a one," I came back,
returning her stare over the run of my cup. "If my
continued existence
depends on my saying something nice
about that jerk, I'd rather keep quiet and have it end."
"You sound as though you have
something personal against him," Chal remarked with
obvious curiosity, his hand patting Lidra's arm in an
effort to calm her. "Don't tell me you were silly
enough to bet against him, and now blame him for whatever
money you lost?"
"Money has nothing to do with it,"
I answered with a snort, clanking my cup down on the
table. "I was on my way here for a meal, minding my
own business, when the damned fool ran right into me.
He was so busy staring at the object of his
desire he almost broke my foot, then had the nerve to insist
the collision was my fault. If he was that hot, he should
have had an escort sent to his cabin."
"I think it's against the laws of
the glad guild for any of them to pay for it." Lidra
said in a breathless sort of way, her eyes wide again. "You
mean you actually came close enough to him to
get stepped on? Why can't I ever have luck like that?"
"Lidra, remember what his fighting
weight is," Chal put in, chuckling at the face I
was making in response to the girl's ridiculous
comment. "If our new friend here really was stepped on,
she's lucky she can still walk. Just to be on the safe
side, after we eat I'll check the foot over. And biologically
speaking. Inky, you can't blame him for being
that—eager. He really has no choice in the matter."
"I can blame him for anything I
like," I came back, uninterested in listening to excuses
for the man, even supposed medical ones. "If other
men can control themselves, so can he. The plain fact
of the matter is, fighters don't care to control
themselves. They're so used to having women throw themselves
all over them, they get to the point of thinking it's
owed them."
"My dear girl, it is owed them,"
Chal said with a lot of amusement, leaning back in his
chair as he looked at me. "Our species may
have advanced to the point of conquering the stars, but our
genetic references
are just what they were when we huddled
around tribal fires, fearing the dark and the
creatures it held. Female codes demand that they seek out
the strongest and most successful of the males, to
insure as far as possible the strength and success of
their offspring. Male codes insist that they take the
most attractive females—the definition of
attractive varying with
cultural needs and biases—and
that as often as possible before they're rendered incapable of
adding to the race through death or crippling. The drive
is strongest among those who face physical danger on
a regular basis, which means, of course, among
the glads. The rest of us know we have time, so we're
not driven by the same urgency. Serendel could die in
his very next challenge, and his body won't let him
forget that. I'm really surprised he was able to hold
out for as long as three days."
"It's too bad I wasn't around when
he lost the fight," Lidra said glumly, elbow
on table and face held in palm. "There aren't many
men in this Empire I would choose to have children by, but
he's certainly one of them. And I want to have my kids
soon, while I'm still young enough to have fun with
them. I
suppose I'd better face the fact that
if Inky couldn't
distract him, I'd have no chance at all
unless I used one of my gadgets. That means you're still
at the top of the list, Chal, so don't forget about
applying for leave after this thing is over. Now that
we've finally met, there's no sense in wasting time."
"I won't forget," the man
said softly, looking at the girl with a very faint smile she
didn't happen to see, and then he was back to looking at
me with
another expression entirely. "And
now that you've
mentioned it. I wonder why Serendel
wasn't distracted by Inky. She's attractive enough by any
standards you'd care to use, so why didn't he choose
her?'
"Can't we find anything else to
talk about?" I asked, the annoyance I'd been feeling
beginning to reach for new heights. "My
reservation in the Mists calls for a three day tour, what they
call a half-week. I understand that many of the tours are
for even less than that, which doesn't make sense.
Why would they limit a tourist's stay like that?"
"Maybe it has something to do with
the constant fog," Lidra answered, allowing
herself only reluctantly
to be distracted from the previous
topic. "When you leave a day-night schedule—even
an artificial one—for nothing but gray that
varies only a little, something inside you could start
getting anxious.
Different people are probably able to
take the sameness for different amounts of time, but
maybe most people are quick to reach the point of
screaming to be let out and have to work up to being able to
take more. Since the Mists people would like to have you
come back again to tour a different section, they
try to get you out the first time before the screaming
starts."
"I hope it's also before the, mold
sets in," I muttered,
trying to keep my distaste only among
the three of us. "Wandering around in damp,
constant fog isn't my idea of a fun time, no matter what
they've done to pretty it up. I hope you two are in
good enough shape to keep up with the pace I intend
setting."
"The pace you'll be setting
depends on how the tour is set up," Lidra told me, her
tone of voice back to being one step above inaudible despite
the fact that her expression hadn't changed. "They'll
be sending us through the section we're booked
for, and it has to have something besides fog. And let's
not forget the contention that it's so compelling some
people have insisted on staying longer. That's one
of the points we're supposed to be verifying."
"Well, if you hear me deciding to
stay longer, you won't have to wonder if they've gotten
to me," I told her, sure she heard the dryness no
matter how softly I was speaking. "At that point
you'll know, and hope- fully will have enough time to yell for
help before you go the same route. It's just too bad
any help will be too far away to help."
"But it won't be," she said,
and the amusement was back to lurking in her eyes. "It's
highly unlikely that we'll need them, but a destroyer
stuffed with Empire shock troops won't be far from the
planet while we're on it. If it turns out we do need them,
all we have to do is call. For you, that consists of
covering all three of the jewels in your ring, then
pressing down on them three times in a row in rapid
succession. You do it nine times with a ten second pause
between each set of three, and before you know it the
place is being overrun. Chal and I have different
means, but the
results will be the same. Our friends
don't want to lose any of us, not if they can possibly
help it."
"That certainly does make me feel
loved," I commented,
experiencing a need to say something
about the awe and gratitude with which I was
being filled. The field agent who had given me the
ring must have known about its additional ability, but
he hadn't
mentioned it. Either he was counting on
Lidra to give me all the data I needed—which is
one hell of a way to design a briefing—or he didn't
care to see me too over- burdened with unnecessary knowledge.
When you trust someone, you don't tend to pick over
the available information before passing it on, which
said quite a lot about how far S.I. trusted me.
"Now I know why Serendel didn't
choose Inky," Chal said suddenly, his light eyes
filled with the
satisfaction of a puzzle solved. "I've
been seeing it all along, but only just now noticed it
when her
expression changed. I think the best
words I can use to
describe it are innocent and
wholesome."
"Watch it, Chal," Lidra
warned with a laugh. "As close as she is, if she throws that cup
at you she's not likely to miss. I can see what you mean
about the way she looks, but what does it have to do
with Serendel? Is he supposed to be turned off by
innocence and wholesomeness?"
"If all those articles are right
about his sense of decency, he is," my almost-target
answered with a grin, keeping an eye on the cup I still
held without letting it discourage his fun time. "If
a man has any standards at all, one of the firmest
will be on the point of 'mining' a 'nice' girl. If he gets
serious about that nice girl, that's another story, but if
all he's looking for is horizontal exercise, he'll
choose an already
experienced female. If you look at it
right, his rejection of Inky could mean he's really quite
attracted to her."
"Chal, that's disgusting," I
told him while Lidra laughed, failing to see what they both
found so
amusing. "I may like my men big,
but I also insist that they have personalities and
intelligence. Since the mighty Serendel doesn't qualify on
those last two points, he can be attracted in someone
else's direction. As for me, I think I can use a nap to
make up for the sleep I lost hurrying to catch this
liner. Maybe by the time I wake up, you two will be ready
to talk about something other than your favorite
fighter."
"Haven't you checked your
planetary-destination schedule yet?" Lidra asked as I
started to get out of my chair, a faint amusement still with
her. "If you shift over right now, what you just ate
was dinner, with a night's sleep ahead of you. Chal
and I are
already on the schedule, and we were
going to spend some time in the game rooms after our
own dinner. Why don't you join us, and turn in for
the night later?"
"Thanks anyway, but I don't think
so," I said, really in no mood to be entertained. If
I'd still been on Gryphon I could have done some work
during that night, but liner nights are good for
nothing but sleep. "If I don't get my rest I stop
looking pure and whole- some, and that would be a crime against
humanity or something. Suppose I meet you two here
for breakfast?"
"Maybe a good night's sleep and a
fortifying break- fast will bring you back to your
senses," Lidra said, the gleam in her eye downright evil.
"Anyone who thinks Farison would have a chance
against Serendel needs something to bring them back to
reality."
Chal laughed outright at that, but all
I did was shake my head and turn away without saying
anything else. Glad-groupies are impossible to argue
with, and I should have known better than to even
think about trying. What I wanted right then wasn't
an argument, but the privacy of my small cabin. I
needed some time alone to curse everyone who thought I
was sweet or wholesome or innocent-looking—or
still hadn't grown up—and to think about what I
would do first once I had gotten back to Gryphon. I strode
out of the dining hall, trying to decide which of the Twi
Houses I would do best allying with, and thought
nothing further about all the people I'd seen hovering around
the area where Serendel sat, happily drinking in the
sight of him.
Chapter 5
The next ship's morning found me wide
awake and feeling really good, which lasted until
I met Lidra and Chal in the dining hall. They'd taken a
larger table not far from where we'd sat the night
before, about fifteen feet from the right-hand wall window
which now showed a violently spectacular vista of
volcanic
eruptions. My two new acquaintances
were paying more attention to their food than to the
supplied scenery, but when I came up to the table they
actually took a second or two out to smile and nod.
"Morning, Inky," Lidra said
around a mouthful of cereal as I sat. "There isn't much
time, so you'd
better order and eat as fast as you
can."
"She can order fast, but you'll
have to let her take her time with the eating," Chal
put in, the words more of an order than a comment. "She
won't enjoy it very much if she has indigestion, which is
what you'll get if you don't stop swallowing without
tasting. And by the way, Inky, how's your foot feeling
this morning? I didn't get a chance to look at it
last night the way I wanted to."
"My foot is fine," I answered
as I ordered juice and javi and two slices of pro-pure. "I
know you're probably disappointed, but they won't
be able to add me to your idol's maim stats. And what
am I supposed to be hurrying-but-not-hurrying for?"
"If she takes her time eating,
she'll miss the opening
warm-ups," Lidra said to Chal,
ignoring the question
I'd asked. "Even more to the
point, we'll miss them. If we don't stay here until she's
through and then drag her along, do you think
she'll go anywhere near the gym?"
"Getting her sick won't help in
changing her mind," Chal returned as he took another
spoonful of his soft- boiled eggs, obviously unimpressed with
Lidra's
arguments. "And speaking about
getting sick, you really will have to add to your
breakfast order, Inky. Pro-pure isn't a food, it's a
supplement—and an
artificial one at that. If you don't
want to die from
malnutrition, what you need in your
body is food."
"Food doesn't do well in my body
while I'm working
out, Chal," I answered with a
sweet, innocent smile as I looked at him. "Throwing
up isn't my idea of fun, and the pro-pure is all protein
with enough electrolytes to get me through the
session. After that I'll be able to eat all the greasy
hot-fries and grilled meat-rounds I like. And what's supposed
to be
happening in the gym?"
They immediately began choking, Lidra
with laughter
and Chal with outraged indignation, the
result of trying to talk and swallow both at the
same time. A waiter came over with my order while
they were still fighting to stop coughing, so I was
able to drink my juice without being bothered. By the
time I put the emptied glass aside and reached for the
first slice of pro-pure, though, Chal had recovered
enough to be able to split his stem-stare between
Lidra and me.
"You don't have to encourage her,
Lidra," the girl was told, an obvious effort to banish
her continuing amusement. "If she starts thinking
what she said was cute and clever, she might even go so
far as to try it. Inky—Dalisse—I know you're
not a child, so I won't spend time lecturing you. All I'll say
is that what we're about to do is very important, too
important for any of us not to be in peak condition. To
be sure of that I'll order all of our meals from now
on, and then none of us will have to worry."
"The hell you will," I
countered as Lidra almost choked again, the good mood I'd been in
beginning to thin in the presence of his "helpful"
attitude. "You, more than anyone else, should know,
Chal, that
species survival depends most heavily
on the ability to adapt. Anyone can keep going on the
best and healthiest
foods available, but it takes true
survival ability to thrive on the junk food most
prevalent in our society today. If you're interested in
continuing on with the rest of the species, my friend, you'd
better hurry up and start adapting."
Chal stared at me wordlessly with his
mouth moving just a little, but Lidra put her head
back and laughed like hell. I didn't know if she was
laughing at what I'd said or at the way Chal was taking
it, but it didn't really matter. This time I was able to
finish the slice of pro-pure and half my javi in
relative peace, and then Chal managed to pull himself together.
"That has to be one of the most
ridiculous arguments
I've ever heard," he stated,
annoyed with Lidra's ongoing chuckling, but apparently
determined to ignore it. "You can't possibly
believe that any more than I do, and even beyond that . . ."
"What has belief got to do with
truth?" I interrupted
to ask, still blandly innocent. "If
I jump off the top of the Empire building on Gryphon
while believing I can fly, will that stop me from
splattering when I hit the pavement? Some things can be
affected by belief, but Ultimate Truth isn't one of them.
And isn't eating right considered to be an Ultimate
Truth?"
"I always thought it was just
plain good sense," Chal came back, finally understanding
that the straighter he played it, the worse off
he would be. "I can prove it's good sense by the kind
of physical shape I'm in, which happens to be excellent.
Can you and your Ultimate Truth say the same?"
"Well, I am a little on the
underdeveloped side," I admitted with a sigh that caused Chal's
eyes to briefly flicker down from my face to the top of
my bodysuit. "That's why I work out, to see if
I can't improve on the physical shape I'm in. If you and
your good sense think you're in better condition than
me and my
Ultimate Truth, why don't we test the
theory by working out together for a while? You may have
noticed I
already have on my exercise bodysuit."
"Don't be silly, of course he
hasn't noticed," Lidra said with a small laugh that brought a
grin to Chal. "Why would he notice a skin-tight
black suit that seems to be promising to go transparent
if it's stared at for a while? And don't try to tell
me you're wearing anything under that. If you were, you
wouldn't have brought that large an eyeball
collection to the table with you. Or are you going to pretend
you didn't
notice all the stares when you walked
in?"
"As a matter of fact, I didn't,"
I said, feeling the least bit uncomfortable over the way
Lidra was teasing me. "Getting stared at sometimes
is just one of those things that happen. As long as it
doesn't happen at the wrong time, there's no sense in making
a fuss over it. But I still don't have an answer to my
question. Are you up to working out with me, Chal?"
"With Lidra sitting here right
next to me, I refuse to answer that question," he came
back, his grin and words making the girl chuckle again.
"Whether or not I'll join you in the gym is another
matter entirely. I can't see any reason not to join
you—except for the fact that there probably won't be any
room for us to work out, together or individually. The
crowds will be too thick."
"That's the reason I was trying to
hurry you," Lidra said, her amusement finally withdrawn
in favor of faint wariness, possibly due to the frown I
could feel myself wearing. "Someone else will be
working out in the gym this morning, and if half the ship
doesn't show up to watch, you can bet they're
nothing less than dead. Seeing it on the specials is
nothing like seeing it when you're right there."
"Don't tell me," I said, my
tone so flat it could have been used to land a shuttle on.
"Your idol is putting on a show for the benefit of
the lowly masses, and you can't wait to ooh and ahh. I
hate to tell you this, but I left every one of my
hoorays back on Gryphon, right next to my yays and
lookatthats. I think you two had better count on going
without me."
"But we won't do that," Lidra
came back, a sleek assurance edging aside the wariness she
no longer seemed to need. "We're supposed to
be a team, and teams like ours should stay together
while they're learning each other. If you end up in
the sticky, it helps to know what to expect from the
people around you. We can't get to know each other if
you keep going your own way, so this time you'll
go ours. If it'll make you feel any better, you can
criticize Serendel
while we defend him—if you can
find anything about him to criticize."
"We won't be together long enough
for me to list everything there is to criticize about
him," I countered,
just to let her know I was taking her
up on her offer. The girl was right about our
needing to learn to know one another, especially when our
lives could conceivably depend on that knowledge. I
had experience
going out with teams, and didn't have
to be told how important it was to know beforehand
which way everyone would jump if the stroke went
sour. "And you sound as though you've worked with
strangers
before," I added after a moment.
"I certainly have," she said
with a grimace, reaching
for her cup of javi. "If the first
time hadn't been against intellectual types rather than
heavies, it could also have been the last time. My
teammate was
supposed to be the best with computers
ever born, an opinion he managed to slip into every
conversation we had, and he did seem to have very
little trouble cracking
the access code of our targets once I
got him past the electronics they had on guard. The
only problem was, when someone unexpectedly showed
up in the offices, I turned around to find him
gone, leaving me to get out or get caught on my own."
"What did you do?" Chal
demanded, his frown showing more than faint disapproval.
"If I'd been there, he would have needed specialists
once I caught up with him."
"He almost needed them when I
caught up with him," Lidra returned with a snort,
sharing his feeling. "If he'd stayed he couldn't have
helped, but at least he would have made me feel less
abandoned. What I did at the time, though, was the only
thing I could do: I turned invisible."
"Now, that's a trick I'd like to
learn," I said with a grin, pushing aside the empty
pro-pure plate to lean my forearms on the table. "Some
people will swear I already know how, but there's a
difference between talent and true invisibility. Are you
into giving lessons?"
"I'm afraid lessons won't do it,"
she said with a laugh, only glancing at the odd
expression on Chal's face. It was part amusement and part
admiration, but his mad against her former partner was
still there as well. "One of my gadgets caused
the invisibility, but it's really very simple to build. It's
based on the
principle used by privacy curtains, but
generates a 180 degree reflecting surface rather than
simply distorting a preset field of vision. Designing the
function is easy when you compare it to the time you
need to spend recircuiting, but even the recircuiting
only takes about a week."
"Oh, is that all it takes," I
said in a way that made Chal laugh as I sat back again. "If
I'd known it was that easy, I would have done it years
ago."
"Well, you should have asked me,"
she said with a smoothly innocent expression, taking
the teasing
better than I had. "I wouldn't
have minded telling you. Are we all ready to go now? If we wait
much longer, we won't even get in the doors."
I groaned at the reminder and
reluctantly finished the last of my javi, then got to my
feet under protest and let them drag me out. There were
any number of things I'd rather have been doing
instead of watching a fighter work out, but if it was that
important to my new teammates it would hardly kill me
to go along with them. With the number of people
bound to be there it wasn't likely I was in danger
of needing to speak to the big fool, after all, and
once he had left and had taken his admirers with him,
I'd be able to use the gym for my own workout.
There was a thin stream of people
moving through the main corridor heading for the gym.
so we simply joined them and went with the flow. The
over wide double doors of the room were standing
open when we got there, and we entered to see that
half the ship re- ally had shown up. An area of about
twenty feet by twenty had been roped off to the far
left of the gym, and the buzz of the crowd surrounding
the area sounded child-level excited. There was
enough room left over for a couple of people to be
involved in their own workouts, but even as we came to a
stop to the right of the incoming flow of new
arrivals, one of those exercising gave it up to go and wait
with those who had come for a show.
"Oh, good, he hasn't gotten here
yet," Lidra said in a low voice, eying the crowd with
excitement of her own. "Remember to stay as
close to me as you can, you two, but don't go past the
line of my shoulder I'll be using a hemispherical repellent
field to get us as far front as we want to go, and
you're best off being out of it. It won't hurt you, but
it's everyone else we want to make uncomfortable
enough to move, not one of us."
"I'm glad to see you come
well-enough equipped to get the job done," I commented,
having no intentions whatsoever of asking her what a
repellent field was. "It's a good thing this isn't a
real vacation, or you might have gotten caught short."
"I make it a practice never to
leave home without the essentials," she answered with
a smugness Chal and I both found funny, waving one hand
in airy
dis-missal. "I was tempted to
leave some of it behind in my cabin on the chance that Serendel
might look my way, but that sort of off-again
on-again poundage is too hard to explain. I guess I'll have
to settle for me looking at him. Are we ready to move?"
"Why don't you two go ahead, and
I'll join you once he gets here?" I suggested,
having taken a minute to look around the unoccupied part of
the gym. "I really hate standing in crowds doing
nothing, and I see a mat over there where I can get some
loosening up in. Then once the show is over, Chal
and I can see which of us follows the most profitable
eating regimen."
"But if we go ahead without you,
how will you get through?" Lidra asked, turning
to glance at the waiting spectators. "People like
that sometimes get huffy if all you do is try to crowd
them. An attempt to get ahead of them is usually
considered a capital crime."
"Only for those who don't know how
to move through crowds," I said with all
the assurance she seemed to need, at the same time giving
her a grin. "The man who raised me had a lot
of friends, and they all felt they were under some kind
of geas to teach me everything they could of their
various specialties, even if I never intended using any of
it. Every one of them considered me a star pupil, so I
don't think you have to worry."
"I guess I'll just have to take
your word for it," she grudged, but was already on the way
to matching my grin. "And if it does work out
right, maybe you could give me some lessons. That way I
can think about catching Serendel's eye next
time."
She gave me a small wave and then
headed off with Chal following, which meant I was able
to aim my own steps toward the deserted mat to
the right of the doorway, not too far from the wall.
This corner of the gym looked almost bare, with nothing
but mats and climbing ropes and wall peg lifters and
such between a couple of private-looking doors. The
more
sophisticated equipment was over near
where the exhibition would take place, and a lot of it had
people sitting or standing on its benches and frames to
allow them a better view. It was a pure waste of
good equipment, but happily I didn't need it just for
loosening up.
I walked to the center of the mat and
immediately bent over, stretching my arms down to
where my palms were flat on the rough surface I stood
on, then sending them back between my ankles as I
stretched even lower. For some reason I was
remembering how Seero used to tease me when I said I had to
loosen up,
insisting that I didn't have to, I only
wanted to. I started out with the flexibility most people
had to work up to, he'd always told me, and then went on
from there to places most, including him, couldn't
reach. I could almost hear him chuckling as he
watched, telling me my palms-to-the-floor handicap ought to
be my having to stand on two-inch-high blocks. . . .
I straightened up and then folded into
sitting on the mat, trying to drive those thoughts
away from me. It had been a long time since I'd last
stopped to feel my loss, to send out my need for the close
companionship and warm support I'd known for all
those years—only to find the usual place of it forever
emptied. Seero had always been there for me, always, and
like a silly child I'd assumed he always would be. I
couldn't yet cope with the thought of his being gone, not
on an
emotional level, so I hadn't even
tried. All I'd done had been to look at those who had thrown
his life away, and swear they would feel the same loss
they'd given me, the same helplessness while knowing
exactly what was happening. I needed to get on with
fulfilling that vow even more than I needed to breathe,
but there I sat, on my way to investigating
something utterly
unimportant, wasting the time I should
be spending on what was really vital . . .
I took a deep breath, spread my legs
and stretched my body down to the mat left, right and
center, then bent my legs back at the knees so that
my heels were close to my thighs. Letting all that
burning impatience get the better of me would be stupid,
most especially since there wasn't anything I could do
about it just then. For the most part I'd have to
wait it out, but if Lidra thought I'd be letting the tour
people set my pace in the Mists, she wasn't as bright as
she was supposed to be. Ours would be the fastest tour
in the history of the Mists of the Ages, and that would
include finding and breaking into their headquarters
building.
Slowly, using muscle control, I began
letting my body bend backward toward the mat.
Lying flat while your legs are bent at the knees gives
strength and stretch to your thigh muscles and tone
to your body, and isn't anywhere near as painful as
some people claim. You may be able to feel some
strain if you pay attention to it, but relaxing is easier
if you look at something else while you're doing it. I
looked up at the gym ceiling hanging a full thirty
feet above me, seeing the network of narrow and wide
metal beams spanning the room about ten feet below
that,
consciously relaxing my muscles once I
was flat down on the mat. I intended staying like that
only a minute or two before raising myself again just as
slowly, but suddenly something besides the ceiling
appeared high above me.
I didn't know where he'd come from, but
from my place on the mat he looked almost as
tall as the net- work of beams I'd been inspecting. He
was dressed in nothing but the heavy leather of a
fighter, knee-high boots, narrow groin-cover, wide brown
chest plate, bracers from wrist to elbow, and a
brow-band. Around his waist was a swordbelt, and at his
side hung a
legendary multi-blade, the weapon
allowed only to the best of the best. Glads started out
with uniswords, worked at mastering them, then, if they
lived, moved on to trithrusters. You had to be a
double-gold winner at the very least in order to merit a
multi-blade, and Serendel was supposed to be the best of
the three- circlet winners. He put his fingertips
to his swordbelt as he looked down at me, and faint
amusement filled his cold gray eyes.
"I think I understand now why you
blundered into me yesterday," he said, his
wide-legged stance an
arrogant challenge even when his words
were nothing but mild. "If you do that on any
sort of a regular basis, it's a miracle you can ever walk
straight."
"Since you were the one who ran
into me, I wonder what your excuse is," I retorted,
staying down just for the hell of it. Some people claim that
simply watching others do the stretch is painful, and
if Serendel was one of those, he deserved every twitch.
"Maybe you ought to trade in your equipment for a
sonic tapping cane."
"If I were blind, I wouldn't have
been in so much of a hurry that I couldn't have kept
you from tripping under my feet," he returned, that
long red mustache rising slightly with the increase of
his amusement. "And if you've come to watch the
show, little girl, remember what I said about staying back
away from me. Someone with balance as bad as
yours needs all the distance from danger she can get."
He turned and walked away then, coming
up on the crowd from a direction they obviously
hadn't been
expecting him to appear, and I was so
mad I sat up again without taking it slow. Someone with
balance as bad as mine? From a man who couldn't be
trusted not to stampede in the middle of a group of
innocent people? He had a hell of a lot of nerve making
cracks about me, especially in view of the way
everyone stepped back out of his path, opening a broad
aisle for him to stomp up. That was the sort of thing he
was used to, people scrambling to get out of his
way, and too bad about anyone who didn't.
I sat there on the mat with my fists to
my thighs, fuming mad, watching as the crowd
closed up behind him before surging forward a very
little bit. They couldn't wait for the big show to
start, the sort of exhibition of skill a top fighter put
on even when he was only warming up or practicing. It
was too bad nothing was likely to interrupt that
exhibition, making him look like the stumbling incompetent
he was.
"You'd better stay back away from
me," I mimicked
in a mutter, hot enough to boil over.
"Remember
what I said about that."
What he'd said was twenty feet, but if
he'd asked my opinion, I wouldn't have settled for
less than a hundred. Twenty feet was a good deal
closer than I ever wanted to be to him, unless it was
to watch him hang by the neck from a rope—
The thought broke off as another one
came to me, an idea that brought a sudden grin to
my face. So he wanted me to stay twenty feet away from
him, did he? I raised my head slowly to look up at
the network of metal beams above me, thought about it
for at least ten seconds, then smoothly rose to my
feet.
The crowd had already started their
oohing and ahhing
and applauding as I turned to look for
a climbing rope, showing that the big hero had
undoubtedly begun
warming up. I knew I'd promised to join
Lidra and Chal as soon as that happened, but
maybe they'd be satisfied if all I did was spot them
and wave. They wouldn't be able to claim I hadn't
watched the work- out the way I'd said I would, because
my seat was going to be the best one in the house.
The climbing ropes were anchored into
the ceiling, so all I had to do was choose the one
that fell closest to the metal framework and unhook the
bottom of it from the wall. It was a heavy rope that
looked sturdy enough, but I still hung my full weight
from it for a minute while I was close enough to the
ground that a fall wouldn't matter. Seero had taught
me to distrust everyone's rigging but my own, and not
to expect
miracles even then. Things can happen
even to an
unbreakable line, and if you don't
really believe that, you'll never find it possible to be
prepared.
The climbing rope seemed as solidly
anchored as possible, so I began pulling myself up
it, hand over hand. It didn't take long to reach the
framework the rope hung beside, and swinging over to
it with my legs was also no problem. The metal beam was
a narrow one, no more than a couple of inches
wide, but I'd walked smaller and with a lot less
light. I stood with the help of a ceiling-set corner brace,
glad that the framework was as steady with me on it
as it looked from below, then started moving toward
the brace on the other side. The metal was hard
under my feet and a little too smooth, but I still made
it all the way
without slipping.
When I reached the second brace I took
a minute to look down, which confirmed the fact
that no one had spotted me yet. Everyone's eyes were
locked to Serendel,
watching with fanatic pleasure as he
swung his multi-sword on its lowest setting,
moving through a glad drill that was meant to warm him
up. The drill demanded grace rather than strength,
finesse rather than attack, and watching him, it was
almost possible to believe he'd negated most of his own
weight as well as his sword's. Most big men weren't
that quick— which is not the same as being fast—and
I thought I could see why so many people expected
so many great things from him.
But none of that changed my own
intentions. The man wanted me at least twenty feet away
from him, so that's what he would get. Past the
brace I held to was a triple line of metal framework,
three times the width of what I'd walked and more than
wide enough for what I planned. I swung around the
brace to its other side, got both feet onto the
triple beam and then, with my arms only a small distance from
my sides, walked to the spot I'd been aiming for
all along. It was about two-thirds of the way along
the beam, and when I got there I bent carefully, then
stretched myself out along the metal.
Grandstanding on a beam that high off
the ground isn't very smart, but as I pretended to
make myself comfortable on my right side, I knew
that right then I preferred feeling satisfied to feeling
intelligent. The fighter was about ten feet ahead of my
position and twenty feet down, which, if I
remembered my school math correctly, meant I was a little
better than twenty- two feet away from him. Since I'd done
just what he'd asked me to, he couldn't very well
complain, could he?
Everyone applauded when Serendel
finished his worn-ups, and then gasped in delight
when the fighter whirled his sword over his head to
reset its weight. the jewels in its finger-guard blazed
with a light that was almost life, and everyone watching
undoubtedly wondered exactly how much weight the
sword was now being allowed to manifest. During
multi-blade combats the glads themselves usually
had that question,
wondering just how much it would take
to stop the strike coming at them. It wasn't
unknown for a fighter to defend against an attack
that seemed to have everything behind it, only to find that
the multi-sword striking his was set at minimum and
therefore was
immediately bouncing off. What usually
happened after that was seeing his opponent ride the
bounce away in an arc that brought the sword back
faster than he could defend against, most often with maximum
weight
returned to it, and that ended the bout
in a bloody and very final way. Knowing when to change
the weight of the sword, how much to change it,
and performing the changeovers smoothly were skills
the fighters worked very hard to master; those who
made it survived
and prospered, while those who didn't
had their names added to the lists of the fallen.
I was leaning on my right elbow and
supporting my head with the hand, watching with
supposed full
attention while I kept my balance with
my left hand on the beam, when someone finally spotted
me. One of the people on the far side of the crowd
happened to glance up, did a double take, then
started nudging others
around him as he pointed. Even more
eyes began coming to me then, the nudging and
pointing spreading
left and right away from its starting
point, and before very long it had migrated around
the circle to those who stood with their backs to me.
When more and more people began turning around,
looking up and gasping, it finally came to the star of
the exhibition that he was losing his audience. He
finished a run- through of a series of attacks and
counters, frowned when he saw how many people had their
backs to him, then finally looked up.
"By the five-pointed crown of
Lethen Highwinner!"
the fighter blurted, letting his point
fall almost to the deck plates as he saw me. "What
in hell are you doing up there?"
"I'm watching the show," I
called back, making sure I didn't let the speaking shift me
off balance. "You did tell me to stay at least
twenty feet away from you, and this was the only way I could
do it and still get to see something. That isn't all
you're going to be doing, is it?"
"Get the hell down from there
before you fall and break your neck!" the magnificent
Serendel ordered in a growl, resheathing his sword before
putting his fists to his hips. "How in the name of
sanity did you get up there in the first place?"
"I used a climbing rope," I
answered, innocently, moving my head in the general direction
of where the rope still hung. "If heights
bother you, you don't have to look at me, you know. Just turn your
back and
pretend I'm somewhere underfoot, and
then you'll be able to get on with your practice."
The man's head came up in annoyance as
most of the crowd chuckled, his appreciation of
my comment a lot less than theirs. They were
interested and amused because they thought I was challenging
the fighter, the way any number of misguided fools did
with glads on a more or less regular basis. What only
the fighter himself realized was that I was
answering a challenge, not offering one, and he didn't seem to
care for it much.
"You're not interested in coming
down right now?" he asked once the laughter had quieted,
his tone suddenly
as smooth as the glint in his eyes.
"Well, in that case there's something that should
be taken care of, and since you're way up there, I'll
see to it for you."
I didn't understand what he was talking
about any more than the other people in the room,
but they got out of his way fast enough when he
stepped over the rope around his practice area and began
striding across the floor. I sat up on the beam,
shifted my feet under me before standing carefully, then
turned to walk back me way I'd come. I had a very strong
hunch I needed to be back to where I'd started from as
fast as humanly possible, and when I reached the end
brace I saw I'd been right but was already too late.
The miserable fiend had reached the climbing rope before I
got to the brace, and even as I watched he finished
hooking it tight to the wall in its original position.
Pulled that far out of line I couldn't reach it from the
framework of beams, something my adversary had known would
happen even before he'd done it.
"There we are, now everything's
neat and tidy," he said as he turned from the wall,
looking up to send me the faintest of grins. "Leaving
a rope just hanging down like that can cause someone to get
hurt, and I really hate seeing people get hurt. You
be sure and let me know as soon as you're ready to come
down, and we'll see about untying that rope
again."
This time the laughter was in support
of him, half a dozen people going so far as to applaud
as well. The upstart's challenge to their hero had
been answered with style, and the foolish female
would be stuck up on the beams for as long as he wanted
her there. They also seemed to be hoping he would make
her ask him nicely before he let her down, and I
really did feel sorry that their hopes would end up
being dashed. The foolish female would have stayed in the
metalwork until she died of thirst and hunger
before asking their hero for anything, but happily for her,
staying and
dying weren't going to be necessary.
Serendel had already turned and started
back to his practice area when I swung around the
brace, then
began walking the single beam back
toward the center of it. I couldn't afford to spare
attention for anything but what I was doing and planned to do,
but I heard the muttering and gasps of the crowd
telling me they were still watching. The highest point
I'd ever
formally dismounted from was fifteen
feet, but I knew there had been an informal time or two
when I'd
bettered that. I hadn't had the
opportunity to measure back then, but if twenty feet was more than
I could handle, I'd certainly find out soon enough.
By the time I reached the center of the
beam, I had driven all doubt away, setting myself
firmly into the proper confidence and concentration for
dismounting. I had all the room and time I needed,
all the balance and ability, so I turned head on in the
center of the beam, kicked off it backward, caught it
with my hands as I dropped, then sent myself swinging
below and past it into the empty, open air.
I don't think dismounting will ever
stop making me feel as though I can fly. Flipping over
in the air slows your rate of descent and gives you
control of the drop, but while you're doing it you feel as
though you don't have to land, you're simply doing it
because you've decided to. I turned twice in the air
and twisted, and then I was down on the mat I'd been
stretching on, my landing crouch a little deeper than
proper form approves of, but doing nothing to keep
me from staying
erect. Once I was sure I would continue
that way, I turned my head toward my trusty
opponent.
"I think I'd like to come down
now," I said, working
to sound as helpless as possible.
"Would you please see about untying the rope?"
Serendel was frozen in place less than
ten feet way, everyone else silent and gawking behind
him, and then the cheering and applause erupted,
making it sound like there were a thousand people in
the room. I wasn't used to being cheered and
applauded—audiences tend to be minimal or absent entirely when I
perform—and
I was so distracted by the unexpected
enthusiasm that Serendel was standing right in front of
me before I even knew he'd moved.
"I have to ask you to forgive me
for the boorish way I've been insulting you," he
said, looking down at me with an odd expression in those
cold gray eyes. "I can see now our collision
couldn't have been any- one's fault but mine, which means I
must offer a
belated apology. From now on, please
feel free to come as close to me as you like."
If I'd been distracted a minute earlier
by the cheering and applause, his apologizing sent me
into virtual shock. Never in a million years had I
expected him to say something like that, which is most
likely the
reason he had my hand before I so much
as realized he'd taken it. I felt the touch of shock
again, only stronger, when be actually bent over it and
kissed it, and it was all I could do to keep from staring
after him like a gaping idiot when he turned to go back
to his practice area. Never in my life had I seen
anything like that, not to mention having it done to me—and
it took a minute to realize that Lidra and Chal
hadn't followed the crowd back to where it had come
from.
"So that's what it takes to get
his attention," Lidra said, her amusement still very much
with her. "The equivalent of diving off a rooftop.
Okay, no problem.
Next time it'll be my turn to be
kissed."
"Before or after you get out of
traction?" Chal asked with a chuckle, looking at me
with very bright eyes. "Inky here was obviously
born to fly, but we lesser mortals have to make do with
being chained to the ground. And in case you were
wondering. Inky, our competition date is off. If that's
the kind of shape eating greasy hot-fries and meat-rounds
puts you in, I don't even want to know what decent
food would do. The Empire isn't yet ready for the
perfect woman."
"Why, Chal, I thought you said I
was the perfect woman," Lidra protested with
pretend insult, her pout just about as believable as her claim,
her hand coming
up to take his arm. "If the Empire
isn't yet ready for me, whatever will I do with my
time?"
"We'll figure something out,"
the man reassured her with a grin, patting the hand that
held to his arm. "But until we do, we still have an
exercise session to watch. Are you ready. Inky? With the
sort of personal invitation you were given, you won't
need Lidra's
repellent field to get you right up to
the front line."
"Why don't you two go ahead
without me," I suggested,
for some reason very embarrassed by
what had happened. "I don't find much
interest in watching other people exercise, and it would be
rude if he caught me yawning in boredom. He apologized
for that
misunderstanding yesterday, you know."
"For the—'misunderstanding,'
" Lidra said dryly, apparently trying to hide some sort of
new amusement. "Yes, we know, we saw him do it.
Don't you just love the way fighters apologize? It
makes you want to start an argument, just to give him
another chance to do it. If you're sure you don't want to
come with us, meet us later in the dining hall for
lunch. We can tell you how it went over a nutritious meal
of hot-fries and meat-rounds."
I smiled and nodded while Chal laughed,
and then we separated to go our individual ways.
I left the gym and got back to my cabin as quickly as
possible, then sat down in a chair to look at the hand
that had been kissed. It was such an odd feeling to
have been treated like that, to have been made to feel
that I'd been raised in palaces rather than on the dusk side
of respectability.
I'd never regret the way I'd been
raised or what Seero had taught me, but somehow I
wished we had lived more often among those who
inhabited palaces, so that I would have learned what to do
when a man kissed my hand. There had to be
something to do besides
standing there staring like a moron,
but I suppose it takes time and experience to learn
what,
I folded my legs under me and leaned
back in the chair, regretting the fact that we'd be
getting to Joelare in less than another two ship's days.
If the time were going to be longer I would have
seriously considered Serendel's offer, but with no more than
a day and a half to work with, all I could do was
forget it. My
co-workers and I had things to do on
Joelare, and after that I had things of my own to occupy
me on Gryphon. That meant I would be wisest avoiding
all contact with Serendel for the rest of the trip, to
keep from starting something I might not want to see end.
I sighed as I closed my eyes, called up
a picture of the man in his fighting leathers to
look at, and spent some time wondering if I would ever see
him again.
Chapter 6
The rest of our time on the liner went
by as quickly as I'd known it would, and my only
major chore turned out to be putting up with Lidra's
teasing. She under- stood well enough why I'd decided
against getting
involved with Serendel; it would be
more than awkward if the fighter decided to pay my way to
wherever he was going, just to give us more time
together. Fighters did that sort of thing on a regular
basis with women they found attractive, and what kind of
excuse could I use as a reason for refusing? Previous
reservations? He'd be sure to insist on paying me
back for them. Lack of interest? Then why did I get
involved with him in the first place? No, the only
option I had was to stay away from the man, that or tell
him what we'd be up to on Joelare.
Since Lidra understood the point at
least as well as I did, she didn't let herself be more
than disappointed that she and Chal would not be
introduced to the fighter the way they'd been looking forward to.
What she did do, though, was give me a detailed
description of all Serendel's public movements, including
the fact that there were times he seemed to be
surreptitiously searching the crowds around him. This,
to Lidra, was Highly Significant, an action she
didn't hesitate to interpret.
"He's obviously looking for you,"
she proclaimed once, delighted to be privy to limited,
inside information.
"Every time I see the poor thing
doing it, my heart goes out to him."
"I'll bet that's not all you'd
like to have going out to him," I couldn't help saying,
her pious pity quickly getting to be more than annoying. "And
chances are what he's really looking for is that
elegant female he appropriated the first day out of his
cabin."
"Why would he be looking for her?"
the very innocent
question came, changing Chal's grin to
chuckling.
"She showed up at that first
practice right after you left, carved entirely out of smug
self-satisfaction and obviously thinking she was making
an entrance. When no one even glanced at her she
started getting annoyed, but when she tried to get
through the crowd and no one would let her by, she went
furious. I didn't have a directional pick-up handy, so I
couldn't hear what she said, but she must have
convinced the people around her that she was entitled to be
in front because she was sleeping with the guy. They
must have believed
her because they finally let her
through."
"But not very willingly,"
Chal added, laughing softly at the memory. "I don't
think they would have minded if it had been you trying to get
past them, and some of them actually seemed to resent
her. After that she gave up on the entrances, and
strutted into places on Serendel's arm."
"Why do you people feel you have
the right to approve
or disapprove of your hero's personal
life?" I asked, suddenly resentful of the
supporter mentality. "He didn't ask any of you to
support him, so what gives you the right to tell him who he
should or shouldn't be sleeping with? Unless one
of you is scheduled to be his bed stand-in, it's
really none of your business."
"But of course it is," Chal
answered at once, beating
Lidra to it, neither of them the least
bit insulted. "His being as good as he is forced
us to be his supporters,
and now that he belongs to us we want
nothing but the best for him. He's entitled to
it, you see, and if he doesn't find it for himself, we
don't mind helping out. It's the least we can do in
appreciation of what he does for us."
"And since we female fans can't
have him for
ourselves, we're damned well going to
see him with someone we can stomach," Lidra
said, one hand smoothing her purple-streaked hair.
"That slinker he picked up is okay as a bed-bunny in the
absence of anyone better, but there's nothing she
can do that the rest of us couldn't, so why should she
have special privileges? What you did, on the other
hand, was
special, which is the reason most of us
would rather see him with you. We know we can't compete
with an accomplishment like that, so we can
accept your being with him in place of one of us. That's
not to say we like it, but we can accept it."
At that point I sat back in my lounge
chair and sipped at my javi, far from satisfied
but deciding not to pursue the point any further. The
whole thing felt too much like the sort of prearranged
lifestyles some elements of the Empire still insisted
on, the kind that sewed you into what other people
thought was best for you. I'd been outraged the first time
I'd heard about the practice and had known that those
people were lucky they'd never tried their nonsense
on me. Telling them what to do with themselves would
have been the least of my reactions, and somehow this
approval of me for Serendel felt almost like the
same attitude. Lidra, Chal and I had been taking our
meals in various lounges rather than in the dining hall
despite the fact that it cost more that way, preferring
the cash outlay to the possibility of running into
Serendel. At first I'd been disappointed that it had to be
done like that, but after our conversation concerning
approval, I was more relieved than disappointed.
When the shuttle took us down to Aeon,
Joelare's newest port, Lidra and Chal finally
found something other than their hero to talk about. We
left the vehicle with at least twenty other people,
gasping out our awed delight with the port's decor, admiring
the fairyland castle which was their entry-admin
building for those booked into the Mists of the Ages.
People who were coming to Joelare for reasons other
than tourism had to make do with an ordinary customs
building of metal and glasstic, but we who were the
chosen were
escorted into the Castle of Beginning.
"... where all you lucky people
will be given orientation information about your
individual tours," our chief guide burbled as she walked
ahead of us, smiling and gesturing at our
destination. Assistant guides or aides were also among us,
carrying any hand luggage we were willing to part with,
cautioning us to watch our steps, and taking food and
drink orders from anyone who felt themselves in dire
need.
"Costumes like mine and other tour
area variations will be available for you as soon as we
have your
measurements," she went on in
great enjoyment, pausing to turn once in front of us to let us
see the many- layered gown of gold she was wearing.
The skirts were so wide she probably needed double
doors to get into a room, the front of the dress dipped
so low her upper measurements could have been taken by
eye, and the three-quarter sleeves on the thing
trailed so much white lace it was surprising she was able to
lift her arms.
"What if gold isn't our best
color?" a mild but very deep voice asked, the voice of one of
the men with us. We all laughed at the way he'd avoided
asking the most obvious question, and even our
guide enjoyed the effort.
"I was about to add that masculine
equivalents of this gown will be available for viewing
on the castle servants," she answered with a
laugh as she resumed walking, the first real laugh we'd
heard out of her. "If you'd rather, though, we can have the
gowns made up in any color you like. As our guest,
the choice will be entirely yours,"
The man acknowledged her comment with a
deep- voiced chuckle of appreciation shared
by most of the rest of us, but some of us weren't very
happy with the entire idea. We weren't even near the
Mists yet, but some of us were already impatient to be
leaving.
"Oh, Inky, stop looking so sour,"
Lidra said to me with no effort at keeping her voice
down, her
exasperation with my attitude clear to
anyone who heard her. "Dressing up in costumes will be
fun, as long as you make yourself forget you couldn't
cancel your
reservations without losing your
deposit money. It isn't their fault your friend got sick at the
last minute, so what's the sense in deciding beforehand
that you aren't going to enjoy yourself no matter what?
As long as you're paying for it, you might as well
enjoy it."
"I may have to pay for it. but I
sure as hell don't have to enjoy it," I countered,
also making no effort to keep my voice down. "If I've
got to be here I'll decide what I will and won't wear, not
some overpaid flunky with an under-active
imagination."
Lidra sighed and simply shook her head,
but that didn't mean she wasn't satisfied with
the way the
conversation had gone. We'd decided
back on the liner that a reluctant guest would be the
best thing for me to be, especially if everyone was made
fully aware of my attitude. There would be times I'd
need to be away from the tour group or dressed in a way
that would let me work, and being tagged uncooperative
right from the start would get us past the need
for later excuses. Chal had helped us build a logically
consistent story, and I was a lot happier with it than I
would have been with pretend enthusiasm.
"You don't need to watch your
steps on the draw- bridge, the entire area is shielded,"
our guide said, moving first onto a wide ramp of golden
vapor. "Once you enter the Mists there will be areas
you mustn't move through except with your journey
scouts, but you'll be warned about them well in
advance, and the warnings will be repeated on a regular
basis until after the area is behind you. You will, of
course, be told more about that later. Right now,
please follow me."
The first people to follow the woman
felt a need to test the solidity of the vapor with one
foot before
trusting the rest of themselves to it,
but after them no one else bothered. The golden vapor was as
solid under- foot as you would expect a force field
to be, and we climbed the ramp without difficulty
through a golden arch that led us to a wide entrance
hall of marble and rainbows. The hall was roofed over with
something transparent that took the outer day's
sunshine and
divided it into its prismatic parts,
and I had to be careful not to gasp with everyone else. The
hall was
absolutely beautiful, and there wasn't
anyone there who didn't appreciate it.
"Just show your reservation slips
to the attendants moving among you, and they'll direct
you to the proper Customs section," our guide told
us after a moment, having given us a chance to stare at
the loveliness. "You'll relax in comfort while our
Customs people clear you, and then you'll be allowed
the choice of starting for the Mists as soon as your
wardrobes are ready, or spending the night here in
the castle and starting in the morning. Those of you
on A and AA class tours won't be supplied with
wardrobes, and will therefore be able to leave as soon as
you've gone through Customs. We know none of you
will want to waste even one extra minute reaching
the Mists, and we can't blame you. We hope you all
enjoy your stay at Mists of the Ages, and look forward
to welcoming you back many times in the future."
The woman gave us a final smile and
then went to stand at the far side of the room, all
finished with her part of the job unless someone had a
question they wanted to ask. The attendants who moved
among us were both male and female, the men
wearing knee- pants and hose and more-or-less elegant
coats and such, the women wearing long-skirted
gowns that for the most part were nearly the equal of
our former guide's dress. Eight closed doorways
were spaced around the otherwise empty hall, and
each of the door- ways had one additional attendant
standing in front of it. From what I could see, the door
attendants were dressed somewhat differently from those
who
circulated among us, and then one of
the latter was up to Chal, Lidra and me, checking our slips
with a glance.
"Portal number three, counting
from the left, is your destination, my lord and ladies,"
the man said with a bow, sweeping his arm in the proper
direction. "If you should be interested in the period my
costume
represents, just ask about the tour
through sectors six, eleven and twenty-one."
He bowed again before moving on, and
Lidra and I turned briefly to watch him go. His
costume had been mostly tights with the addition of a
large, intricately decorated codpiece, and the tights were
as tight behind as they had been in front. I'm not
quite sure what our expressions were like, but Chal put a
hand on each of our shoulders from behind.
"Don't even think about it,"
he said in a low voice, but not so low that we couldn't hear
the flat finality in it. "After we finish our fun time
here you girls can go wherever you like, but don't even think
about suggesting
we go through his sector on the way.
Anybody who tries to get me into a get-up like
that will have a fight on his hands."
"Why, Chal!" Lidra said with
surprise, turning to look at him. "That's the second
time you've talked about committing violence. I thought
you were dedicated
to healing the hurt, not causing them
the problem in the first place."
"When you're willing to fight, you
usually don't have to," he answered with calm
confidence, the look in his eyes the same. "And just
because my greatest joy comes from curing the sick and
hurt, that doesn't mean I have to stand helplessly by
while people take advantage of me and those around me. I
don't usually go out looking for people to mangle,
but if you two don't get that calculation out of your
eyes, I'll be happy to make your cases an exception."
"We surrender," Lidra said
with both hands raised before her while I laughed. "You're
bigger and stronger and nastier than we are, so
there won't be any side trips. I just think it's such a
pity. Women who haven't seen your behind don't know
what they're missing."
Her glance was very bland when she slid
it away from him, and most likely the only
thing that saved her was the fact that she immediately
began walking toward the "portal" which had
been pointed out to us. It was possible that Chal would have
strangled her if she'd stayed within reach, and the
embarrassed flush on his face as he and I followed her
said it might still happen as soon as they were alone
together.
When we reached door three it was
opened for us by the attendant standing in front of
it, a man wearing a leather skirt that came down to his
knees and leather sandals that laced all the way up his
legs. For the most part his chest was bare, except for two
straps of leather that crossed it, then spread out very
wide over his shoulders. Both shoulders were
completely covered and the leather extended a least two
inches beyond them, an odd sort of arrangement I'd
never seen be- fore.
"Now that's something I can live
with," Chal remarked
as we entered the room, gesturing back
toward the attendant with his head.
"Especially if you girls get costumes just like it."
That time it was Chal's turn to grin
while Lidra gave him a stare that promised a lingering
death, which made me the only one left to look
around. The room we'd entered was open and airy while
still giving the impression of privacy, but above that
it was very
interestingly furnished. The carpeting
under our feet
appeared to be open, blue-green water,
the sort you sail on and swim in, but rarely walk on.
Chairs and couches were white, fluffy clouds,
billowing a little where they hung, and large fluttering
birds hovered in the air beside the couches and chairs.
Two servants in costumes made up of gauze and wings
stood on two of four tiny islands spaced around the
room, while two more servants dressed the same way were
offering trays of food and drink to the four older
people already in the room and seated on the clouds.
"Well, will you look at that,"
Lidra said from behind
my right shoulder, Chal to her right.
"It does pay not to be on a class A or AA tour,
doesn't it? If they're not willing to give them costumes or a
bed for the night, they certainly won't be giving
them something like this."
"I've got to try one of those
clouds," Chal said, for all the world like an eager
tourist. "I've always wanted to stretch out on one, but I'm
too practical not to know I'd fall through. If I fall
through here, I can sue."
"If you don't drown first."
Lidra said, looking down at what our feet rested on. "Are
those fish I see swimming down there? Maybe we would be
better off sitting down. The idea of being
submerged is not one I care for at the moment."
She headed for one of the cloud-couches
without adding anything to what she'd said, but
Chal and I still got the message. Lidra had never
told me exactly how much of her electronic equipment
she carried with her, but from her reaction to the
ocean-carpeting, most of it must have been of the
non-waterproof sort. I thought briefly about swimming while
wrapped up in a working electrified fence, shuddered
a little, then followed along to the couch.
The cloud felt just the way a cloud
should feel, soft and billowing but still firm enough to
support us. We had barely made ourselves comfortable
when one of the winged servants came over for our
food and drink orders, telling us we could name just
about anything and it would be supplied—for a
price. Standard for our tour at that particular moment was a
beverage and sandwiches, but we would be given an
assortment of the sandwiches and could eat as many as
we liked. One of the other tours included a free
choice of edibles and drinkables at no extra charge, and
before the
servant left to get our food and javi
we were told which one it was. Lidra waited until the
servant was out of easy hearing range, and then she shook
her head.
"They do believe in advertising in
this place, don't they?" she asked, one hand
brushing at her purple- streaked hair. "I wonder what they
try to sell you if you've booked the best they've got?"
"Possibly a life membership,"
Chal suggested, too pleased with his section of cloud to
really care. "I think those people over there ordered
more than the sandwiches. If our standard dinner
isn't a good deal above snack level, we ought to consider
spending the extra money ourselves."
Lidra made a noncommittal noise and I
shrugged, but I was seriously considering going
along with Chal's suggestion. The man had been annoyed
with me for teasing him when he found out I usually
did eat well- balanced meals rather than junk, but
I'd been arguing a principle rather than a belief. If I
wanted to eat junk food I should be free to do it, whether
or not I actually indulged in the freedom. Chal had
refused to see that, insisting I was only trying to be
difficult, but I still intended joining him in any superior
meals that were offered. After all, with S.I. paying
for it, there was no reason I shouldn't.
By the time our food and drink had been
brought, there were two new arrivals over with
the older people.
The two men were dressed in svalk
pants, hose, ruffled shirts and patterned svalk
vests, and they chatted
comfortably with the newly arrived
guests as they checked and stamped their papers.
Customs inspection is something you go through no matter
which world of the Empire you visit, but some are a
little less fanatic
about it than others. Joelare officials
seemed to be downright human, which was a
pleasant surprise. Our cups had been refilled two or three
times before it became our turn, and the two
men called for cups of their own before they settled
down near us. They studied our papers so thoroughly
they couldn't have missed anything that was there to
be found, and then one of the two men looked up at us
with a smile. "I see you three young people each
came here on your own," he said, looking very
satisfied with that idea. "Did you meet on the liner
the way those two couples over there did? Yes. I thought
you might have. People do that all the time, coming
here as strangers and leaving as friends. Right now
you'll probably think I'm boasting, but our world does bring
people together and make fast friends of them. It's
sharing the experiences
you have ahead of you that does it, and
even if you never come back you won't forget
the time. Very few worlds can say the same, and
that makes us rather proud."
"And also pleased to welcome you
here," the second
man said, adding his own smile. "You
list nothing
but clothing and a few convenience
devices on your declaration statements, but for
safety's sake there are specific questions we need to ask.
Are any of you taking a prescribed medication of any
sort? We've found there are certain substances that
don't react well with the vapor of the Mists, and we can
tell you whether or not a given prescription is
one of them. It isn't necessary to ask about illegal
substances, and for good reason. Anyone taking one or more
of the current crop of dustings and fixings will find
they don't get along with the Mists at all. If
throwing up every ten minutes for your entire tour appeals to
you, we wouldn't think of asking you to forgo
the pleasure."
Lidra, Chal and I exchanged glances
while the two men grinned at us, that more than
anything else assuring
us they were telling the truth. If they
hadn't been, they would have been working to get us
to believe them, not telling us to go ahead and
try it for ourselves.
It was an interesting way of doing
things, but I found myself faintly curious.
"I'm not taking anything of any
sort, but I have a question for you," I said, keeping
my tone mild but not looking in any way impressed. "Did
you make the same point to our older companions over
there, or do you save the speech for the Empire's
flowering youth?"
"Oh, we make sure to announce it
to people like them first," the second man told
me, neither one of them looking the least insulted. "Kids
know they're doing something wrong, so all but the
really lost among them will try for caution if not
moderation. Many so-called grownups, though, know
the laws aren't made for them, so why should
they bother with caution beyond surface appearances?
Some are so deeply into it they become violently
ill in the Mists, and end up in a hospital for the rest
of their vacation. It's one of the reasons for these
ironclad releases you'll be signing. When you look through them,
you'll find other reasons."
My two companions and I were then
handed small leather books, and each of us got the
book with our name on it. Inside were a number of
pages with questions
and statements, and if a question
didn't call for a specific answer, the directions
ordered us to sign our full names instead. We were also handed
indelible markers, and then the first of the men
signaled for more javi.
By the time I was ready to hand the
book back, I'd shared all of my personal preferences,
most of the things I'd tried doing during my life,
some of the things I thought I could do in the
future, and no longer remembered how to spell my name. The
thing was a good deal more than just a release in
the event of an accident, and once the two men had
glanced through what we'd written, one of them told
Chal he had nothing
to worry about, then the two of them
thanked us with smiles and went on their way.
"Phew!" Lidra said as she let
herself fall back against our cloud, holding her right
hand up in a claw. "Did anyone notice if that thing
held them blameless in the event of an acute case of
writer's cramp? If it didn't, I'm seriously considering
calling my lawyer."
"What aren't you supposed to worry
about, Chal?" I asked, turning my head to see the way
he massaged his right hand with his left. I'd
already flexed my fingers
back to normal, but still half-wished
Lidra wasn't just fooling around about suing.
"I listed the medication I'm
taking, and apparently I don't have to worry about it getting
into a fight with the Mists," Chal answered, his
light eyes very open and innocent, no more than a friendly
smile on his face. "It's really nothing more
than a general health enhancer with a complex base, my doctor
tells me, but there was no sense in taking chances by
keeping quiet about it."
I nodded vaguely and performed a small
shrug. Just as though I were dismissing the whole
thing after
understanding almost nothing of what
he'd said, but to describe me as curious would be like
describing the room we sat in as faintly unusual. I
hadn't known Lidra and Chal long, but the one thing I was
absolutely
certain of was that neither of them
took any sort of
medication, necessary or unnecessary,
legal or illegal. Lidra was like me in that she could
never remember to take something even when she was
sick, and Chal believed almost fanatically that to
become dependent on a drug in anything but the most
extreme emergency
was as good as cutting your own throat.
For him, the key to true survival health was to
strengthen the body's own defenses, not ignore them in
favor of
artificial supplements. With that in
mind I knew Chal wasn't taking anything, so why had he
said he was?
I would have enjoyed being able to ask
someone other than myself, but even though I'd
never done that sort of S.I. sneaking around before, I
wasn't simple- minded. Since we didn't know whether or
not we were being listened to by people out of
sight, we had to assume we were being listened to and
therefore had to watch what we said. That, at least, was
the way I saw it, and my companions seemed to be
operating under the same set of rules. I shifted around
on the cloud. about to wonder aloud what would be
coming next, but the appearance of a woman in the
same sort of golden gown as our original greeter and
guide saved me the trouble.
"My lords and ladies, I bid you
all a good day," the woman announced with a practiced
smile, apparently
unaware of the fact that she sounded as
though she were leaving rather than arriving.
"I'd like to take my own turn at welcoming you to the
Mists of the Ages, the vacation land you'll never
forget. I'm Filla, and after you answer a few questions
for me, I'll be glad to answer any you might have. To
begin with, have you all decided whether or not
you'll be staying in the castle tonight? If you haven't,
please take a
moment or two to make the decision
now."
"What do you think, girls?"
Chal asked as quiet conversation arose among our four
fellow tourists where they sat. "I'd rather stay
with you two than take off on my own, so which way do you want
to do it?"
"I'd rather leave now and get it
over with that much faster," I answered, still
sticking with my impatient- and-unhappy pose. "Hanging around
here will just drag it out longer, but I don't want to
go on alone either. If you two decide to stay, so
will I."
"Come on, Inky, being in a hurry
is dumb," Lidra said with a shake of her head, adding a
sigh for good measure. "We'll be spending a
total of three days here, and staying over until tomorrow morning
doesn't mean the three days begin then, because
they've already be- gun. Starting tomorrow morning only
means we spend less time in the Mists. Didn't you read
the brochure?"
"No," I answered a second
time, trying not to show how stupid I felt for not knowing that.
"My friend was the one who talked me into all
this, and I'd never even heard of the place. Does that mean
you want to stay over?"
"Hell no," she came back with
a grin, sitting up straighter on her piece of cloud.
"Since we came to see the Mists, why waste time sitting
around in this place? Let's get going as soon as we
can."
"Then that's our decision,"
Chal said, getting to his feet. "I'll go over and tell
her."
As he walked away I could see the other
four people were still talking it over, but our
decision wasn't just made, it was also justified. We weren't
likely to find out anything to investigate out in the
open and at the port, so Lidra had come up with
a reason why we didn't want to stay there. My
own try at it had been on the flimsy side, but at
least I had a reason for asking about the
place. And a reason for not knowing about most of
what was going on.
Lidra and Chal were supposed to have
filled me in on the liner ride, and probably would
have if most of their time and conversation hadn't been
taken up by their favorite fighter. I felt a brief
flash of annoyance, but getting mad at the two would have
been useless. If those S.I. people had briefed me
property I wouldn't have needed anyone else doing it, but
they'd been in too much of a hurry to get rid of me to
come up with so much as a brochure. If I'd had any
intentions of continuing to work with them, that
alone would have made me stop to think about it.
By the time Chal finished talking to
the woman, one of the men from the other group was on
his way over to her with their own decision. The
woman thanked them both with a smile, then turned to
include the rest of us in on the conversation.
"My lords and ladies, the group of
four will remain our guests for the night," she
said, sounding as though everything had worked out exactly the
way it was sup- posed to. "If the smaller group
will follow me, I'll get them started toward the costuming
area. As soon as that's done, I'll be back to take
accommodation and dinner orders from those who will be
staying. Ladies?"
The last word was addressed to Lidra
and me, and I didn't know about her, but I found
it—inappropriate. I had always considered a lady to be
someone who did nothing but stand or sit around looking
cool, aloof, and untouchable, totally useless and
helpless and very pleased to have it like that. Seero had
tried more than once to tell me I was wrong, but that
was a point we had never agreed on. He'd said it was
possible for a woman to be a lady no matter what she
looked like or did, but that was silly. How could you
be a lady if you didn't look or act like one?
The woman in the golden gown led us to
one section of a light blue wall, which slid out of
her way when she stopped in front of it. Beyond the
now-opened doorway was a thirty-foot corridor of
rich brown wood, and the woman pointed toward the narrow
wall at the other end of the corridor.
"Just walk straight at it, and it
will open for you," she said, giving us another
professionally warm smile. "The dressers there will have your
costumes, and once you're into them you'll be ready to go.
Your measurements
were taken electronically when you
first entered the castle, so what was made up for you
should need no more than minor adjustment."
"What about the luggage we brought
with us?" I asked, stopping Lidra and Chal as they
began to enter the corridor. "Your costumes may
be absolutely
wonderful, but if I should decide I'm
not in the mood to wear one, I don't want my only other
choice to be skin."
"Your luggage has already been
passed through Customs, and will be sent with you to
the places you'll be staying in the Mists," she
answered, her pleasantness
still intact. "Whether or not you
wear a costume will, of course, be your choice alone,
but I certainly hope you don't decide against them.
Only those who are costumed can be considered part of
the scene, and missing the interaction will take half
the fun out of your vacation. Without a costume all
you can do is watch, and unless there are physical
reasons for that sort of a decision, I don't recommend
it. Please step ahead now, and do enjoy your trip."
With my question answered there was
nothing to keep me standing there, and the woman
did have the decency not to turn away from us until
after we reached the other end of the corridor and the
door there slid open. As we stepped through I could
also see her stepping
back, letting the wall on her end close
again, the gesture possibly meant to keep us from
feeling trapped. That had been something of a narrow
corridor, and I could see how some people might feel
uncomfortable in it.
The room we stepped into from the
corridor was not only normal, it was downright dull. The
plain brown walls to right and left had nothing but
closed doors to decorate them, and the lighting came
from ordinary overheads. The man and woman who waited
for us with smiles wore bodysuits like Lidra's
and mine, both of them having added shorts and vests,
and they were briskly firm about separating Chal from
us. The man took him to the first room on the left,
and the woman led the "ladies" to the first
door on the right.
"Your costumes are in the two
cubicles, girls," our newest guide said, throwing open the
door to show us a large mirrored room with curtained
alcoves to the far left and right. "The lilac set is
for you with your blond hair, dear, and the rose-red is meant
to go with your black hair, honey. Once you're into the
outfits, ring the bell between the cubicles, and I'll
come in and check the fit."
The woman gently bustled us inside,
then closed the door behind us, so Lidra and I shrugged
at one an- other and went to check out our
"outfits." It was to be expected that we each went to the
other's alcove, but once we traded I stood by the
closed curtain and studied what had been made for me. The
color was a very delicate rose-red, all right, but
it was also a female
version of the costume the door
attendant outside our Customs room had been wearing.
Rather than being
leather it was made of svalk, the
knee-length skirt neatly pleated, the top a sleeveless
cross-over wrap, the whole thing belted with a
side-knotted scarf. The sandals that went along with them had
soft leather
bottoms and svalk upper parts and
lacings, and didn't look as though they would be all that
uncomfortable. Taken together it wasn't a bad little outfit,
and it came to me that I would have to try their costumes
at least once before I could safely 'decide' I didn't
want any more of them. It would obviously be best if
I did that trying in the beginning, where nothing of
interest to us was likely to be found, and then I would be
set for later on. The decision was a logical one, not
to mention easy, which meant I barely hesitated
before starting to get out of my bodysuit.
Once I had the sandals laced, I stood
up from the alcove's cushion stack and went out to
see what I looked like. I knew I'd probably like
the way the
costume fit, so I made sure to set my
expression into something closer to resignation than
enjoyment before I looked into one of the mirror walls.
It was a good thing I'd had the foresight to do that;
as I turned just a little in front of the mirror,
frowning slightly at my reflection, on the inside I was
grinning in full appreciation.
"Hey, look at you!" Lidra
said as she stepped out of her alcove, her eyes going from me
to my mirror image. "If I look half that good,
I may never leave this place. What do you think?"
She came up to me on my right and began
posing in front of the mirror, more than just
passing satisfaction in her voice. It wasn't hard seeing she
looked a good deal slimmer than she did in a
bodysuit, and then I suddenly understood what her question
had really meant. She hadn't been asking whether
or not she looked good, but whether or not her
equipment was showing. I inspected her as closely as
I could without being too obvious about it, but didn't
see anything that looked remotely like equipment. At that
point I would have loved asking where the hell she'd
put it all, but even if I'd been able to, her laugh of
delight would have come first.
"I think I've decided to burn all
my bodysuits as soon as I get home," she said,
examining the back of herself with the help of the double
reflection from the other mirror wall. "Someone once
told me they make you look thirty pounds heavier than you
really are even if you're only five pounds overweight,
but until this minute I didn't believe it. Look at
these shoulder scarves, aren't they adorable? Like the
leather on that door attendant's costume, only these
don't stand out and they're much softer."
She fluffed out the short scarves that,
like mine, were tied around the two-inch-wide shoulder
straps of the tunic top, and no one looking at her
would have guessed
she was interested in anything but her
appearance
as a woman. Standing next to her I
could see the way her eyes rested just a little
longer on certain parts of her reflection than on others, the
expression in her gaze very direct and almost coldly
calculating, but if I hadn't been looking for something
like that, I never would have seen it. I wondered just
exactly how much experience she did have at doing jobs
like that, but that was another question I couldn't
ask aloud.
"I suppose I can live with it for
a little while," I grudged, looking again at my own
costume with outer lack of enthusiasm. "If I get
tired if it, I will change back to my own clothes, even if that
keeps me from being part of me 'scene.' Whatever
that's supposed to mean."
"I really do think we have to get
you a brochure to read," Lidra decided, still very
much into admiring her reflection. "It only gives you
very broad hints about things, but having the hints lets
you understand what's going on once you see that
release we signed. For instance, didn't you wonder when
you got to the question that asked whether or not you
were a virgin?"
"It was under the physical health
section," I
answered with a shrug, looking at her
reflection rather than at her. "Most of the
questions in that section were intrusive, so why would I wonder
about one more?"
"Because that particular question
is significant," she said, looking very positive.
"People have to be in good physical health to come here
because there's a lot of walking 'and such' involved, the
brochure says, but if you answered that you weren't a
virgin, the way I did, you were asked one more
question. Did you happen to see it?"
"Yes, I saw it," I allowed,
smiling inwardly at the way she'd put her own question. "They
asked if I would mind being intimate with men who
were strangers, but who were also
professionals. If I cared to answer no to that one, they were
offering a guarantee
that I wouldn't be hurt. There was also
something
about the tour being more interesting
if I were a "full participant.' "
"Well, of course there was,"
she said, now looking somewhat exasperated as she turned away
from the mirror. "Don't you see? They've
recreated scenes from the histories of some of the
planets, but you can bet none of the tours take you through
a lazy free-day afternoon at nap time. They'll be
showing significant happenings with lots of action, and
being a full
participant has to mean we'll be right
in the middle of it, having it happen to us! We'll be full
participants in whatever they stage, and I don't mean
simply being jostled in a crowd. They'll provide
sex, girl, and
probably lots of it!"
"You know, I think that word 'sex'
sounds familiar,"
I said, turning to meet her stare with
one finger to my lips. "Is that when a couple
of people get together
and spend most of their time yelling at
each other?"
"You're an absolute riot,"
she said, now examining me sourly as she folded her arms. "And
no, that's not the definition of sex, that's the
definition of marriage. Did you opt for full part or didn't
you?"
"Sure I took it," I said,
tossing my head a little as I turned back to the mirror. "When
this thing is over and I still haven't enjoyed myself, I
don't want them to have any easy reasons why that they
can smugly point to. Sex is all right, but it's
hardly such a big deal that it's guaranteed to make me change
my mind. And I don't think I have to ask whether or
not you chose it."
"No, you certainly don't,"
she answered, only her head turning back to the mirror, her
mood now thickly self-satisfied. "You can be as
stubborn as you like about not enjoying yourself, but I
intend having fun. I've never tried a man with
professional training, and I'm really looking forward to it. I
want to know if those groups that say all men should
have the same are right."
"I wonder if they offered female
professionals to the men," I commented, this time not
even glancing in her direction. "If so, Chal might
soon be deciding all women should have training the way
those groups insist."
Her annoyance was so thick I could feel
it without looking at her, but she didn't get to
vocalize any of it. A knock came at the door, immediately
followed by the entrance of the woman who had
directed us to our costumes, and that was the end of
casual conversation. The woman examined Lidra and me with a
frown, briefly tugged and smoothed at our
costumes, then
announced with a smile that no
alterations seemed to be necessary. Now that our sizes had been
confirmed
extra outfits would be produced and
made available when they were needed, and the clothing we'd
taken off would be cleaned and returned to our
personal luggage.
Since everything was satisfactorily
taken care of, we were then free to leave the
fitting room and really begin the Great Adventure.
It took some doing not to react to the
capitals in the woman's voice, but we made it out of
the room
without insulting her and rejoined
Chal, who was waiting. for us. His costume was exactly like
the one the door attendant had worn, all leather with
straps across the chest, and on him it looked even better
than it had on the attendant. Lidra hummed low in
interest when she saw him, but I was the only one who
heard it. Chal was talking to a boy in his mid-teens
who was wearing a page costume when we came out, and
only when the boy had finished what he was saying did
Chal turn to us with a grin.
"Say, you girls look great even if
you do have more than simple chest straps," he
said, then gestured to the boy at his right. "This is
Tad, our newest guide, and he'll be sending us on our way as
soon as he gives you two your watches."
"Watches?" Lidra asked for
the two of us, apparently
as surprised and curious as I was.
"What watches?"
"People always say that, and in
just that way," the boy Tad responded with a grin, handing
Lidra and me plain leather bands no more than an
inch and a half wide. "You'll need some way of
telling the time once you're in the Mists, and ordinary
timepieces don't do well in them. If you use these, you'll
know exactly what's happening. Just smooth them
closed around your wrist, and then follow me."
The leather band was very soft and
flexible, and once I'd smoothed it closed around my
left wrist I looked at the face of the timepiece
embedded in the center of it. Rather than give the date
and local time, it showed days, hours and minutes, all
of it going backward. It took no more than seconds
to realize the countdown had started at three full
days, and even as we stood there the minutes disappeared
into the past and were then no more. With a couple of
hours already gone, it was clear Lidra had been right
about when our vacation had started, which meant that
when Tad began leading the way past the fitting
rooms, we fol- lowed along without much foot-dragging.
An ordinary door at the end of the
fitting area brought us to a wide, well-lit section
of stairway that led downward, the stairs themselves
curving around out of sight to the left. We continued
to follow Tad as he followed the stairs, and after a few
minutes of walking we reached the bottom. It was
very clear we were well below-ground at that point,
but the area was brightly lit and painted with cheerful
pastel colors that suggested a party atmosphere. There
were leather couches and chairs spaced along the two
walls to the right of the foot of the stairs, a sign
made of dancing black letters on the wall to the left
that said. "The Castle of Beginning," and
something that looked like a wall with windows and doors straight
ahead. It wasn't immediately clear where we were
supposed to go from there, but Tad answered the
question before it was asked.
"That right there is what will be
taking you into the Mists," he said, gesturing toward
what I'd thought was a wall with windows and doors. "I
was supposed to have sent you on your way
immediately, but while coming down I was told to have you wait
a minute or two. There's someone else starting this
tour right now, and it will be more convenient for
everyone involved if you all travel together. He was
given his costume in another fitting room, so there won't
be much of a wait at all. In appreciation for your
patience, the
management has arranged to compensate
you for the loss of time."
His smile accompanied a gesture to his
wrist, which naturally made us look at our new
watches. The first thing I saw was that the countdown had
stopped, and then the minute window blinked twice
before
advancing for a count of five. After
that it blinked another two times then froze again, which
obviously meant we were now on hold. The countdown had
stopped while we were waiting as we'd been asked to
do, and to thank us for being patient we'd been
given a bonus of five whole minutes extra. I was
seriously considering mentioning how impressed I was with
their generosity, but Lidra beat me to it with a comment
on a different subject.
"Then that button in your ear is a
communicator," she said, sounding pleased and
impressed. "Is it one way or two way?"'
"One way is all it has to be,"
the boy said as I looked up to notice for the first time
the button Lidra had mentioned. "I don't usually
spend enough time with guests that I'd be likely to need
to pass things back up the line, but if I have to I
can use one of the house phones. I'm sure you didn't
notice them, but every area you've been in has had at
least one. Like here, for instance."
He moved between us to go to the wall
that had been to the right of the stairs, and pushed
aside one light orange section of it to show a quietly
modest light orange phone. I felt the urge to ask if
the bright yellow and light pink sections also had
matching phones be- hind them, but decided that wouldn't be
very discreet of me. From their reactions I was
fairly sure Chal and Lidra hadn't known there was anything
behind the light orange section of wall, which meant it
would be best if I joined them in ignorance. Our page
guide closed the section and began turning back to
us, then put his hand to his ear and turned to the
stairs instead.
"See, they weren't exaggerating,"
he said, and at that point we also became aware of the
sound of two sets of footsteps descending. "A
couple of minutes was what they said, and a couple of
minutes was all it was. Now you can be on your way, and
the man won't have to travel alone."
If the boy had been facing in our
direction he might have seen the glance exchanged between
Chal and Lidra, a glance that didn't have much
in the way of welcoming fellowship in it. Since we
three were
supposed to be virtual strangers to one
another, we couldn't very well refuse the company
of another stranger without having it look very
suspicious. That left us with no option other than to
accept him, at least on a temporary basis. If his presence
couldn't be turned to a diversion once we reached our
objective, we'd have to find some way of getting rid of
him.
Waiting with bated breath for someone
to appear has never been one of my favorite pastimes,
so I turned away from the stairs the others were
watching to glance again at the sections of the wall that
were obviously meant to be pushed aside. I really
would have enjoyed knowing what was behind those sections
even if it was nothing but light switches and
thermostats, but I couldn't very well walk over to them
and open them up to look. I was seriously considering
camouflaging my knowledge by trying all of the
differently-colored sections in order, starting with the
pale brown right next to the light orange, when I heard
the sound of a gasp. The origin of noises like that
are often hard to figure out, but it hadn't sounded like
Chal or Lidra, and that left no one but the boy Tad, I
turned around, immediately curious as to why he would
make a sound like that, and just as immediately
found out. My two companions were doing nothing more than
staring in silence, but our page couldn't seem to
control himself.
"I know you!" he said
excitedly to the man who was coming down the last of the steps,
another
shining-eyed teenage boy trailing
adoringly behind. "You're my absolute favorite, and
I've memorized every stat they ever put out about you!
Can I shake your hand, just to be able to say that
I did?"
The man reached the bottom of the
stairs and put his hand out for the boy to take, but
only part of his attention was on the exchange. The rest
of it was
involved in the faint smile he wore,
the smile he'd
developed when his gray eyes had turned
in my direction. For my own part I didn't know how to
feel, now that it was clear the fourth of our party
was the one and only Serendel.
Chapter 7
"I think I'm starting to become a
believer," Lidra said in something of a mutter, the gloating
delight so thick in her voice she might as well have
shouted. "My mother always told me that if I was a
good girl I'd be rewarded, and was she ever right! After
this I'll be willing to eat everybody's vegetables,
not just my own."
Chal smiled faintly as he glanced at
her, but he didn't seem to be as amused—or as
pleased—as I'd expected him to be. Lidra, her stare
still glued to
Serendel, missed Chal's reaction, but
didn't miss it when Serendel looked at her with a frown.
"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I
didn't hear that," he said,
honestly puzzled. "Were you
talking to me about vegetables?"
"No, not really," she said
with a small cough and a swallowed laugh, gesturing aside
everything she was very glad he hadn't heard. "We're
delighted you'll be joining us, Winner, and we promise not
to chew off more than one of your ears with
questions. Don't we, Chal?"
"We certainly do." my other
teammate answered, this time more amused as he put a hand
out. "I'm Chal Amor, and this is Lidra Kament. As I'm
sure you've already noticed, we're also fans of
yours."
"I usually prefer fans to
enemies," Serendel said with a grin as he took Chal's hand.
"Or, to be more precise, fans of mine. I once found
myself sharing ground transportation with a small army
of one of my main rival's supporters, and I didn't
know if I would make it to my destination in any
condition to fight. Between looks meant to kill and acres
of frozen
silence, I almost ended up with
poisoned frostbite,"
"Oh, you poor thing," Lidra
commiserated even while she chuckled in enjoyment of the
story. "But this time Chal and I are here to
protect you, so don't let it worry you a single minute that
Inky has declared for Farison. We won't let her hurt
you."
"Inky?" Serendel said with a
puzzled look, and then he seemed to remember the first face
he'd seen. He looked in my direction with his brows
raised, hopefully
missing the blush I could feel in my
cheeks over what that miserable Lidra had told him,
and Chal cleared his throat.
"To complete the introductions,
that's Dalisse Imbro,
known to those around her as Inky,"
Chal said, sounding suspiciously bland. "Since
she isn't much of a fight fan she hasn't really declared
for Farison, but above that, I think you two have
already met."
"You might say we've run into each
other once or twice," the big man answered,
speaking to Chal but still looking at me, definite amusement
now in his eyes. "We've never before been
formally introduced, though, so I appreciate having it
done."
"Excuse me, my lords and ladies,
but I'm afraid it's time for you to leave now,"
our page Tad
interrupted with obvious reluctance,
one hand to his ear. "If you'll follow me into the car,
I'll get you settled for the trip."
"Or," Lidra muttered low as
the boy moved past us, "get them going, you idiot!
His boss apparently has very little appreciation for the
art of conversation."
"Which may be a good thing for
us," Chal added in a matching murmur. "Our watches
have started again, which means time flies swiftly
before us. We can yak all we like once we're on our
way."
"On, Chal, you're so practical,"
Lidra told him with a sigh, an utter condemnation
Serendel found more amusing than Chal did. Our male
teammate might have been tempted to defend himself
against the charge, but just then Tad pressed a
switch in the recess he'd uncovered beside one of the doors,
and what I'd thought was a wall opened and lit up
inside to show what looked like a wide lounge. We
followed the boy inside, and he gestured around to the
chairs, dispensers,
consoles and carpeting.
"We hope everything here will make
this short trip a comfortable one," he recited,
the speech one he'd clearly made any number of times
before. "Drinks and snacks are available from the
dispensers, music from the consoles, and even news or fiction,
if you should want them. When this car stops, you'll
have reached the Mists of the Ages. I hope you have
the best time ever, Winner Serendel!"
The last line was said faster than all
the rest, and after the universe's quickest bow, the
boy got himself out of there before his blush set the
room on fire. We all chuckled as the door slid back in
its place to close us in, and then we felt a small, very
smooth lurch.
"Well, it looks like we're on our
way," Chal said, rubbing his hands together. "Would
you like some- thing to drink, Inky? Serendel?"
"How about me?" Lidra asked
before Chal could get any answers, her tone puzzled.
"Were you under the impression I got left back at the
castle?"
"I couldn't be that lucky,"
Chal returned, his back as stiff as his leather shoulder pieces
as he walked toward the drink dispenser. "Since
you obviously don't think much of people who are
practical, I was sure you wouldn't want to be offered a
drink by one. If you can't manage on your own, you'll
have to stay thirsty."
"Men!" Lidra muttered darkly
with her fists on her hips, glaring at the back that was
still toward us. "Say even a single word to them, and they
get all bent out of shape. And from a distance they look
so solid! I think I'd better make sure I don't die
of thirst on this trip."
She glanced at us to excuse herself and
then followed
Chal to the dispenser, apparently with
the intention
of fence-mending and bridge-unburning.
That left me in the middle of the car with
the fourth of our number, and I suddenly discovered that
the trip wasn't going as comfortably as it was supposed
to. I looked around at the fifteen foot square that
was our under- ground transportation, seeing dark
walls rushing by beyond the sealed windows, and then my
most
immediate companion stirred.
"I think it's going to be a while
before we see those drinks," Serendel observed, his
voice held low. "Would you like to sit down while
we're waiting?"
His big hand gestured toward a cozy
grouping of six chairs around a polished-wood table,
and I think if I could have refused the suggestion I
would have. I felt like an idiot practicing to be an
awkward adolescent, and I didn't understand why that was.
Serendel was hardly the first man I'd ever met, and
being asked if I'd like to sit down was hardly the
most intimate
suggestion ever made me. I finally
managed to force a smile and a nod, walked over to the
chairs and picked one, then sat down. I discovered I'd
been hoping Serendel
would choose a place a few chairs over
when he sat down right next to me, but at least
things could have been worse. If the chairs had been
couches
instead, I probably would have stayed
on my feet.
"I'm finding out why so many women
wear body- suits instead of skirts," Serendel
said once he was
settled, his eyes on his costume as his
hands smoothed the bottom of it. "If I get to the
point of sitting down without paying enough attention, I'm
guaranteed to be accused of advertising."
He looked up at me with a grin, and I
couldn't help smiling at his problem. Svalk makes a
skirt that's much easier to live with than the leather
variety, but I sup- pose it's harder to feel manly in
svalk. My own skirt lay obligingly relaxed around my knees,
and didn't need smoothing of any sort. With that
in view I
decided it was time I pretended to be
adult, and made my own contribution to the
conversation.
"My friends and I were surprised
to see you," I offered, hanging onto the smile I'd
gained. "We thought we were the only familiar faces
coming to the Mists of the Ages."
"One of the prices of fame is
sometimes having to sneak around." he answered, a look
of apology
appearing briefly in his eyes. "If
that crowd on the liner had found out what my destination was,
right now we'd be up to our ears in watchers. I
never knew how many people can afford and are more
than willing to abandon their own plans to follow
around after their favorite, not until the first time it
happened to me. It ruined the quiet couple of days of
relaxation I'd planned, and even ruined the time for
the other people at the resort. After that I learned how
to make private arrangements with liners and resorts,
and I'm usually gone before anyone notices. This time
the liner captain used a later run to bring me down with
some of the freight, which is why you and your
friends were
delayed. I hope it wasn't too long a
wait."
"We managed to live through the
extra two
minutes," I said. trying to
control the outrage I felt.
Having to sneak around like a criminal
just to get some privacy simply wasn't right, not for
someone who didn't thrive on that kind of
treatment. If it had been me, I would have refused to live like
that, would have told those people to get away from me
and stay away. I probably wouldn't have been liked
very well, but people take me as I am or they don't
have me at all.
"And I don't know how you can
stand it," I went on, finding it impossible not to
mention the point. "You can't scratch at a private
itch without having twelve people offering to help. If it
was me, I'd be insane in about a minute and a half."
"It's not quite that bad," he
said with a chuckle, his gray eyes now empty of apology.
"For the most part they're really good people, and
because they're so involved with my life it usually
doesn't occur to them that I'm not actually a member of
their immediate
family. Ninety percent of them will
gladly and willingly give me privacy any time I
ask for it, without feeling in the least insulted. It's
that last ten percent you have to watch out for, the ones who
think their support means they own you. Not only
don't they take hints, they have to be shoved out of
the way before you can close your cabin door. Real
fans don't like their sort any more than the fighters
do, but there's nothing any of us can do about them
short of extermination."
"What's wrong with extermination?"
I asked, liking
the sound of it. "The Empire would
end up being a much better place, and if fighters
aren't equipped to do the job no one is."
"You're overlooking one small
problem," he
answered with a laugh, shifting just a
little in his chair. "There are laws against doing
things like that outside of an arena, no matter how
soul-satisfying we'd find it. Do you think they'd be suicidal
enough to push fighters the way they do if they
weren't protected by the law?"
"That's only one of the things
wrong with me law," I told him firmly, not about to be
talked out of my opinion. "It protects the guilty
instead of the innocent, which isn't the way it was supposed to
be. If the ones who made the laws were forced to live
with them rather than above or around them, you'd see
how fast things would change."
"If it makes you feel any better,
I agree with you completely," he said, trying not
to look too amused at my outrage. "I'd love to put
one of the lawmakers in my position, and then see how long
the pests would last. I'd give it until the first time
the man saw an attractive woman he really wanted to
meet, but couldn't get anywhere near her because
that ten
percent was constantly in the way. Some
women don't mind the unending hoopla, but the
really special ones often dislike being crowded and
jostled. When they stay away from you after the first
meeting or two, you sometimes wonder if it's the crowds—or
you."
Those light gray eyes were no longer
filled with amusement, and somehow the conversation
had changed from what it had started out
as. I discovered that my outrage had disappeared along
with his
amusement, a cowardly move if I ever
saw one. Outrage never seemed to be there when you
really needed it. but fluster and awkwardness were always
quick as a bunny when it came to showing up. I
really didn't know what to say. and when he saw my
hesitation he smiled faintly.
"Farison isn't just a good
fighter, he's also a very lucky man," Serendel said, trying
to make the words sound light-hearted. "His
followers don't believe in letting themselves be lured away from
him."
"But I'm not really a follower of
Farison," I blurted, not even thinking about what I
was saying. "I've hardly seen him fight, no
more than once or twice, but he happened to look better
than the ones I did see more of. On the liner— It
wasn't you I was staying away from, it was an
involvement—with so many people around, and so short a
trip—"
"Now that's what I was hoping to
hear," he
interrupted my rambling with a grin,
his sadness
evaporating so fast it might never have
been there in the first place. "It's crushing to think a
pretty girl is avoiding you because she can't stand looking at
your ugly face. I do hope you noticed there aren't any
crowds around now."
He leaned toward me with that and
reached for my hand, his grin so infuriating I would
have happily smacked him in the face with something.
Instead of moving my hand out of reach I simply
curled it into a fist, and that got his attention the
way my silence hadn't.
"You did that on purpose," I
stated, so hopping mad my voice was absolutely steady.
"You made me feel sorry for you in order to take
advantage of me. I dare you to deny it."
"I had to do something to make you
talk to me," he protested with light-eyed innocence,
not a trace of guilt in him at having been caught.
"After you stopped yelling at me on the liner you avoided
me completely, and when we met again just a few
minutes ago, you looked like you were about to go back
to the avoiding. I just thought I'd let you know I don't
want to be avoided."
"I'll file your preference in with
the rest of your stats," I said, standing up before
he could reach for my hand again. "If you happen to
get curious about how I'm looking at it, try making a
wild guess."
I turned my back and walked away then,
giving him help with the guess he'd be making. I
really hated it when people tried to take advantage of
me, which they usually did because they thought I was
innocent. Seero had always told me I was lucky to look
the way I did, as it helped me to find out very
quickly who was trust- worthy and who wasn't. I, myself, had
never considered
the talent that much of a convenience,
and I was still so annoyed I almost ran directly
into Chal and what he was carrying.
"Hey, look out!" he squawked,
stopping very short to avoid the collision, his hands
holding the spill- threatening drinks away from his
costume. "I have your cup of javi right here, Inky. You
didn't have to come after it yourself."
"Thanks for the javi, Chal,"
I said. taking the cup out of his hand with a brisk nod. "I'll
be drinking it over here by myself, so you and Lidra
enjoy your own drinks."
I gave him a second nod and then
marched away, barely glancing at a Lidra who stood
silently beside him with brows raised high. To the left
of the drink dispenser was another cozy grouping of
chairs, one that looked more attractive than the
first in that I would be using it alone. I sat down with my
back to the others, crossed my legs, and sipped at
the javi.
"What in hell is going on?"
Chal demanded, coming
around to where he could see me. "One
minute you're sitting over there, having a
quiet conversation, and the next you're practically running
me down to get to another seat. Do they charge
more for that part of the car, or what?"
"You could say the price of
sitting over there is higher than I care to pay," I
agreed with a judicious nod, giving the javi most of my
attention. "That doesn't mean you two have to do
without, not on my account. I'm perfectly capable of
spending the trip time alone, and in fact I think I'd prefer
it."
"I have a feeling we've been
through this conversation
before," Lidra said, coming to
stand beside Chal, each of her hands holding a
glass. "Don't tell me you and Serendel are back to looking
for your own private arena."
"Don't include me in on that,"
the big man himself said, making it unanimous as he stopped
beside Lidra. "All I was trying to do was get
acquainted, but
apparently I picked the wrong track to
take. It looks like I owe everyone another apology."
"Chal and I spend enough time
apologizing to each other." Lidra said, looking up at
Serendel with a grin. "I don't think we have room for
anyone else's
apologies, so why don't you save what
you have for Inky? And by the way, this drink is for you."
"It's cream-clear," he said
in surprise after taking the glass and sniffing at it. "How
did you know it's my favorite drink? Winners never state
preferences like that one way or the other. If we did,
it would be like forcing everyone who follows us to eat
or drink the same."
"Which is against fighter codes,"
she said with a nod, sipping at her own drink. "The
only thing is, you didn't start out as a triple-gold
winner, and some- one did an interview with you after
your second or third successful showing. The
interviewer mentioned she spent two hours drinking
cream-clear with you, which led me to suspect it might be one
of your favorites.
How much did I have to lose by taking
the chance?"
"Absolutely nothing." he
agreed with a grin that matched her earlier one, raising his
glass to her. "I gladly toast one of the ninety rather
than one of the ten, and tender my thanks for your
consideration. And by the way, even though there isn't
enough alcohol in cream-clear to affect an infant, the
toast is still valid. The codes are clear on that point,
too."
The three of them chuckled as they all
drank to whatever ritual fighter-toast he'd
proposed, getting along as well together as I'd known
they would. I moved my attention to one of the
windows as I sipped my javi, watching dark walls rush by no
more than six inches from the car. They hadn't told
us how long a trip we'd be making, and I really hoped
that was
because the time would be too short to
be worth
mentioning. With problems of real
importance waiting for me to get home, I wanted that job over
with as soon as possible.
"And now that you've been
fortified, why don't you try that apology on Inky?" Lidra's
voice came, back to sounding amused. "I'd be more
than happy to spend this vacation entertaining you myself,
but Chal said he sees very poor health ahead for me if I
do more than flirt with you and daydream. I'd hate
putting my health in jeopardy, so Inky's your only other
chance. I know you don't find her very interesting, so
I guess you'll have to force yourself."
"Well, we all have to sacrifice
something on a joint vacation, for the sake, of course, of
the others with us," Serendel agreed in a solemn
voice, probably looking just as sober. "I'm sure
most men run screaming
from the sight of Inky, but I'm strong
enough to hold my ground and stick it out.
Closing my eyes every now and then should help, at least
until I get used to her looks. After that, she may not even
notice I'm forcing myself."
"No wonder you don't mind entering
the arena to answer a challenge," Chal said to
him, his tone dryly amused. "If that's the sort of
thing you say to every woman you meet, you have to be safer in
the arena than out of it."
"Well, she didn't seem to like
hearing me say I found her attractive." Serendel
protested, and I could hear that innocence again in his voice.
"If she prefers being told she's an eyesore, who am I
to deny it to her? I try to give all women what they
like best,
without passing judgment on their
taste."
"Did you hear that, Inky?"
Lidra said with a very heavy leer in her voice. "A man
who gives women what they want instead of what he
wants. You'd better grab him quick before he gets away."
"Yes, I heard what he said, and I
couldn't be more delighted," I answered, continuing
to watch the unending black outside the window.
"Since what I want most is to be left alone, I'm glad
to hear I'll be getting it. Repeating yourself a dozen
times or more can be unbelievably boring."
"Look, I really do apologize for
what I did a few minutes ago," Serendel said as I
sipped at my javi, sounding seriously serious as he
stepped closer to my chair. "The truth of the matter is
I wasn't trying to take advantage of you, but I was trying
to play on your sympathies. I've found that some
women—hesitate— when it comes to getting involved with
me, and that because of the number of women I've
already been involved with. I thought if I made you
feel sorry for me you would let me know if you
considered me at all interesting, and then we could go on
from there. If I had really been trying to take
advantage of you, would I have been so fast to drop the act?
Wouldn't I have kept on with it, at least until I'd
gotten what I wanted?"
"I don't know," I answered,
finally moving my eyes back to look up at him. "Would you
have?"
A flash of frustration showed in his
gaze, brief but fair-to-middling intense, the sort of
thing no professional con artist would ever have let himself
show. Push the mark off-balance and keep her
there was the standard way of doing it, make her
question herself rather than you. I'd been taught more
than basic tactics even before I was out of lower school,
a self-defense course given gratis by some of Seero's
vast multitude of friends. My teachers had all been
experienced professionals, but "talented
amateur" was the best that could be said about Serendel. He'd
conned me once, and I wasn't in the mood to give him a
second shot at it.
"Come on, Inky, you're being
unreasonable," Lidra protested, glancing uncomfortably at
Serendel. "You're acting like he's trying to
apologize for
attempted assassination. You know he
was looking in your direction even before we got here,
so you can't possibly believe he's handing you a
line. Give the guy a chance!"
"You give him a chance," I
said, getting out of my chair to head toward the drink
dispenser. "I'm not here just to fill in his empty time
until he reaches the next group of dancing girls. If there's
a law written somewhere that says I have to associate
with him, show it to me. If there doesn't happen
to be that kind of law, leave me the hell alone."
I put my cup in the slot and pressed
for a refill of the javi, hearing the heavy silence my
last remarks had produced. After having given me her
full approval, Lidra was obviously not very happy that
I refused to fall swooning at the feet of her idol,
but that was just too bad about her. They were all
expecting me to let that big jerk treat me any way he
pleased and simply be grateful for the attention, but I'd
be damned if I would. They all had so much in common
it was
sickening; since the choice was mine
I'd be staying out of it, and they could all have fun
sickening each other.
"It might be a good idea to talk
about something else for a while," Chal's voice
came after a minute, trying to smooth the awkwardness out of
the moment. "This is supposed to be a
vacation, after all, so let's just relax and enjoy ourselves. Have
you ever been here before, Serendel?"
"No, this is my first visit,"
the man answered after the briefest of hesitations, apparently
agreeing with Chal about a change of subjects. "There
aren't many places I can go to get away from the
general public for a while, but this promises to be
one of them. My business manager contacted them for me,
and was told that the number of people on each tour
session is
deliberately kept small, to encourage
those people to join in on the action as a part of it. Their
workers, who stage the scenes in the Mists, either
stay in character no matter who comes past them as a
guest, or they get fired. If I can spend my time enjoying
the tour rather than being one of its main attractions,
I'll probably become a regular visitor."
"Lidra and I have never been here
before either," Chal said, and I heard them moving
around as though they were sitting down. I, myself, was
in the middle of going back to my original chair with
my freshened cup of javi, pleased that they finally
seemed to be leaving
me alone. "As a matter of fact
Lidra and I met on the liner coming here, the same liner
you were on. Since we're both fans of yours, it
worked out very well in bringing us even closer together."
"How about your other friend over
there?" Serendel
asked as I sat down all alone, his tone
not quite as friendly as it had been. "Did
either of you know Smudge before you met on the liner?"
"Ah—that's 'Inky,' and no,
we didn't." Lidra said hastily when Chal stayed silent,
something odd in her voice. "We all became friends on
the liner, especially after we found out we were all going to
the same place. Inky isn't very happy to be here,
because vacationing in the Mists was her friend's idea, her
friend got sick at the last minute, and the Mists
people refused to return Inky's deposit. She came alone
rather than simply
lose the money, but she really is
determined not to enjoy herself. Knowing that, you may
be able to understand now why she's being somewhat
unfriendly."
"What I think I understand even
better is why her friend got sick," was the terribly
clever reply, the words dry and spoken clearly enough so
that everyone could hear them. "Under similar
circumstances, I might do the same myself."
They went on to talk about other things
after that, but I had stopped listening. As I
sipped my javi, it had come to me how familiar that situation
seemed, and then I remembered an incident in upper
school that I thought I'd forgotten completely. All
schools have their in-sets and exclusive power
groups, and mine was no different; those of us who had
little or no interest in that sort of flock nonsense simply
left them to their games and went about our own business.
I'd had no intentions of ever getting involved
with those people— until one of them decided to do me a
favor.
I sighed as I crossed my legs in the
comfortable chair, remembering how excited my best
friend had been when I was asked to a dance by the
boy who was the star member of the most exclusive
of the in-groups. They were the ones who had the money
and the social position, and the boy had decided that
my guardian, Seero, had enough money to justify my
being included in their group. The fact that he was
also hot to try scoring with me had helped him make
that important a decision, but I hadn't known about
that part of it; I'd thought he was simply interested in
me as a person. Seero had chuckled at my excitement and
had told me to go for it, and my best friend had
decided it was the most marvelous thing that could ever
have happened to me. If I'd had any sense I would
have refused, but with my best friend urging me on I
ended up accepting.
The dance itself had been a little on
the boring side, but I'd had fun when some of the older
members of the group tried making me feel
uncomfortable by dis- cussing all the places they'd been.
Much to their dis- may it had turned out I'd been to all
those places too, and a number of others besides. When
I'd mentioned I'd even been on a run through the
wilds they'd all gasped, and for the next hour I'd been
flooded with questions about the time. My escort had
been absolutely
delighted that he'd chosen so well in a
partner for the dance, but only because I
hadn't mentioned the strokes that had taken Seero and me to
all those places, or the reason we'd had to make the
wilds run. There aren't any strokes to be made in the
wilds, but there are other things.
When the dance was over, my escort had
taken me home in his expensive new sports
model—or at least he was supposed to have taken me home.
What he'd actually done was end us up in a really
bad neighbor- hood, parked in a deserted
shopping-traffic lane, and then had pleasantly announced the way I
was going to thank him for taking me to the dance.
When I'd
announced back that he must have had
too much of the mixed-fruit punch he hadn't been
amused, and had then proceeded to explain my choice. Either
I gave him what he wanted or I got out and walked
home, or at least tried to walk home. In that
neighborhood there was no guarantee I would make it
without losing a lot more than he was asking for, but the
choice was
completely mine. His grin of enjoyment
had twisted his handsome face into a leering glimpse of
his true
nature, but the grin had lasted only
until I got out of his sports model and slammed the door hard
enough to crack its paint job.
As an added statement to the sort he
was, he actually drove away and left me there. I'd
waited until he was completely out of sight, and then I'd
followed one of the dark, uneasily-deserted streets to
the place of business
of one of Seero's friends. The woman
had been furious over what had been done to me,
and had had one of her largest bouncers drive me
home. My former escort had been right about the sort of
things that could happen to a girl alone in a
neighborhood like that, but I hadn't been as alone as he'd thought.
Thanks to Seero and the shadow-life he'd shared with
me, I hadn't had to do anything I would have found
extremely distasteful,
and I hadn't been harmed because of the
refusal I would have made in any event.
After that I'd stayed as far away as
possible from exclusive in-groups, and hadn't even
paid attention when my escort of that night had begun
having expensive,
embarrassing accidents. Seero had been
really angry over what the boy had tried to
force me into, and Seero had had an awful lot of
friends. My own best friend had tried telling me I'd
been an idiot, that what the boy had asked for would have
been a small price to pay for admission to their
group, and not long after that she'd found someone else to
be friends with. The someone else had already been
accepted on the fringes of the group my ex-friend had
had so much interest in, and only then had I
understood that she'd wanted me accepted so that she could
have an associated
acceptance. Finding that out had really
gotten me mad, and I'd sworn never to let myself
be put in a situation like that again.
I stirred in my seat as I heard the
laughter coming from those I shared the car with, the
people who had so very much in common. It was a shame
Serendel would have to be dumped when we got to
where we had work to do, but Lidra and Chal
would just have to live with it. Once we were finished
they'd be able to find him again, of course, and I'd
be able to get out of there and go back to work that
really needed doing. I had no interest in belonging to
in-groups—of any kind—and once I was back home I'd
never have to be bothered by them again.
I was just finishing my third cup of
javi when the car began slowing down from a headlong
rush. There was still nothing but featureless black
walls around us when we reached an easy gliding pace,
and then suddenly
there was an open area of lights and
color that looked very much like the one we'd
left. As the car came to a smooth and uneventful stop I
was able to see the one difference between there
and the place we'd started, the sign on the wall that was
now to the right of the stairs we faced. The sign read,
"The Mists of Uexis," and as the doors opened
there was another boy dressed as a page to greet us.
"Welcome, gentle travelers,
welcome to the Mists of Uexis," the boy said, watching
as we approached the doors from where we'd been when the
car had stopped. "I'm here to take you to
your journey scout, who will then get you settled in your
accommodations in this part of the city. Please follow
me."
Chal and Lidra stepped through the
doorway without hesitation, following as requested, but
Serendel didn't go with them. He stopped beside the
door instead, looked down at me with those cold gray
eyes, then gestured me out ahead of him with a
small, sardonic bow. I was tempted to say thanks
anyway, but I'd rather not have you behind me, but it
really wasn't worth the effort. Rather than saying
anything at all, I simply walked past him as though he
weren't there, glancing around before moving after the
three who had already begun climbing the stairs. That
multi-colored area had the same panels with things
behind them that the first place had had, but there
still wasn't any way for me to check them out.
The climb up wasn't as long as the
climb down had been, which was a lucky thing for
Lidra. She was
already breathing heavily when we
reached the top, but at least she wasn't gasping. Our page
paused then to let us look around, which was really
very wise of him. If he'd just continued on he would have
found himself alone, and not because any of us,
including Lidra, needed to rest. There had been some
stray wisps of fog on the stairs as we'd rounded the
last turn near the top, finding it thickening the higher
we went, but it hadn't prepared us for what we finally
moved up into.
All around us was swirling gray fog,
roiling mists that refused us sight of the sky, and
the sun, and even the ground we stood on. The only things
that were visible were the items that had been
built in and for the Mists, things like buildings. Not
far from where we stood, on our left, was a line of
buildings and stores and shops and stalls, all of it glowing
faintly as though the construction material had been the
very sun that the fog refused sight of, a sun that
had been reduced to individual pieces of its spectrum.
Reds and yellows and greens and blues glowed faintly
through the gray of the fog, coloring small patches of
the mist, looking like ghosts of things that were bright
and real. Some- one clattered past us on a
greenly-glowing cart, what was drawing the cart invisible in the
fog, and finally our page decided he'd waited long
enough.
"This way now, travelers, if you
please," he said in a very firm tone, apparently having
experience with needing to be firm. "Your journey
scout is waiting for you in the assistance booth right over
there. If at any time during your tour you happen to
need help and your scout isn't available, simply go
to one of those booths. There will be someone on duty
at all times, and anyone you speak to will be glad to
help."
We were being led off to the right
during all that, in a direction that seemed to take us
through a gap in other stalls, shops and buildings,
toward a structure that was brighter than all the glowing
objects around it. It looked very much like a slender
pyramid built of cold, blue-white fire, and was
obviously made to be easily visible in all directions. I
tried to watch where I was putting my feet as I walked, and
for that reason noticed the ground beneath us was
cobblestoned in wide blocks, every fourth block glowing
the way the buildings did. Strangely enough the
mist felt warm and dry rather than damp as I passed
through it, just as though someone had blotted up whatever
moisture might have originally been present. I
might have felt too warm if I'd been wearing normal
clothing, which could have been one of the reasons we'd
been given costumes.
It took only a couple of minutes to
walk to the
pyramid, and during that time a number
of other people appeared out of the fog, passed us, men
disappeared again. Only one of them was dressed in
the same sort of leather costume the male members of
our group wore, and that one strolled along being
followed by men in short-skirted tunics of cloth.
The one in leather paid no real attention to the ones in
cloth, just as though he were allowing them the honor
of being near him, but still didn't find it necessary
to acknowledge their existence. The rest of the
passersby wore
nothing but cloth, walked alone, and
moved so slowly they seemed to have all the time in the
universe. Everyone we'd seen was moving slowly, except for
our newest page.
"And here we are, gentle
travelers," our page said, opening a door in the side of the
pyramid that faced us, then leading the way inside. "Allow
me to present Velix, the journey scout who will look
after you
during your stay in the Mists."
"Words fail me to describe my
delight in meeting you. lords and ladies," the scout
said as we stopped just inside the doorway to stare at
him, the comment most definitely on me dry side. "As
you may have noticed from the release you all
signed, during your stay here in the Mists, my suggestions
are your
commands. You go nowhere and do nothing
without my express permission, or the one place
you will go is back to the port to wait for your
liner. Your time in the Mists will be the most unusual
vacation you've ever had, but if you don't obey me it
can also be the most dangerous. Since you're paying for
fun rather than harm, let's make sure that's what
you get, eh? Are we all clear on how it will work?"
He looked around at each of us, calm
arrogance and authority in the bright eyes that
touched us, but he didn't get the sort of immediate
agreement he was
obviously looking for. I didn't know
what was keeping the others quiet, but I was still too
busy staring at him to have time to react to what he'd
said. He was sitting calmly in the middle of the booth
floor, paying no attention to the page behind him or the
one who had brought us there, apparently also
unaware of the fog that swirled around all of us, fighting
with the bright lighting inside the booth. Sitting on
his haunches his head was as high as mine, his beaked
nose and mouth giving his dark eyes an even fiercer
look. If I hadn't had other things to take my attention I
might have wondered how he spoke our language so
easily, but the impatient swishing of his long,
tufted tail was too distracting. That tail led back up to a
dark yellow body that was positively huge, and it was
possible to see how well-muscled it was even with the
folded dark green wings covering his back. I
couldn't quite tell if his mane was fur or feathers, but it
came more than halfway down his huge chest, toward
four feet that were rather clearly taloned.
I had been expecting our journey scout
to be an older version of the pages, but what he had
turned out to be was a nonhuman Griddenth.
Chapter 8
"For the amount of money I'm being
charged, I
expect to have some say in what I see
and do," Lidra remarked at last, the first of us to
come out of it. "Paying for the privilege of being
bossed around isn't my idea of a fun vacation, Velix, and I
think my
attorneys will see it the way I do. I
agreed to obey the rules of the Mists in the release I
signed, but I never agreed to become a puppet or a slave.
If that's the way you intend interpreting the release,
you'd better get one of your bosses in here to discuss
the point with us."
"I'm afraid I'll have to go along
with the lady," Serendel put in as the Griddenth glared
at Lidra, the man's words sounding almost amused.
"I'll be more than happy to have your advice and
guidance, but I don't obey anyone without question. If
that's the way you intend running this tour, you'd
better find a
different group to do it with."
"So I've been blessed with not one
but two free souls this time around," the
Griddenth growled,
looking between Lidra and Serendel, his
bearing now much more aristocratic and even less
distantly familiar than it had been. "You both seem to
think I'm exaggerating the danger and playing tyrant for the
fun of it, but that's only because you've never been
through here before. You're the ones who decide
which way you'll go after the set tour areas are visited
and what you'll do when you get there, but I'm the one
who tells you whether it's smart to go that way or do
as you intend. That point doesn't happen to be subject
to debate with me or my superiors, and if you can't
accept it you'll simply have to leave. Now, which way
will it be: do you stay, or do you go back where you
came from?"
He set the question flatly in front of
them, no doubt at all in any part of his bearing, and
Lidra, at least, seemed more than simply annoyed.
Considering the fact that we couldn't just turn around
and go back, she wasn't free to push the matter too far,
not if there was any chance at all the management of the
Mists would back Velix. As a matter of fact she'd
already made more of a fuss than she should have; if
they thought we were likely to cause trouble, they'd
watch us more closely than we'd find comfortable or
convenient. I saw her lips tighten in angry
determination, as though she'd just decided not to let herself
be pushed around, and if I'd had the time I would have
groaned. Since I didn't have the time, what I did
instead was step for- ward before she put all our feet in it.
"What difference can it possibly
make who decides what?" I asked, addressing most of
the question to Lidra while hoping she'd understand
what I was really saying. "Maybe you and Chal expect
to have a good time here, but for my part I've come
for no more than a single reason. If I listen to them
and do exactly as they say and still don't enjoy myself,
they can't very well complain I didn't go along, now
can they?"
She had her eyes on me by the time I'd
finished, and this time I could see frustration in
them instead of the previous looking-for-a-fight. She'd
read my message ten and zero and was wishing she could
argue, but wasn't dim enough to think she really
could. Behind her to the left Chal stood with nothing
but blandness in his expression, but if that wasn't a
hint of relief in his eyes, I've never seen the emotion.
No more than seconds went by while Lidra swallowed
the bitter pill, and then she nodded with no indication
of defeat what- soever.
"You know, Inky, you've made a
very good point," she said, then moved her gaze directly
to the Griddenth.
"It will be a much stronger stand
if we go along with their absurd demands, and our
vacation is ruined because of it. My lawyers have won any
number of cases like that, but the position does
require full
cooperation. I'll have to be very
careful to see that I do exactly what Velix says—within
reason, of course."
"Your graciousness is an
inspiration to us all, Lady," Velix said with an
infinitesimal bow of his head, sarcasm dripping from every word.
"I look
forward to our association during this
tour. And what decision have you made, lord Serendel?"
With our own problem solved I found
myself hoping the fighter would stick to his previous
stance and turn around and leave, but no such luck. He
smiled faintly, possibly at the realization that Velix
had recognized him but hadn't shown it in any way
other than using his name, and then he shrugged.
"I can't afford the time leaving
and going somewhere
else would cost me," he said,
sounding no more apologetic or defeated than Lidra had.
"I'm here so I'll be staying here, but it's only
fair to warn you about one important point. If I'm told why I
shouldn't be doing something I'll most likely go
along with the
recommendation, but if I'm simply given
an order I tend to get annoyed. You really should
understand that I, unlike the lady, rarely hand over my
annoyances to lawyers. When people understand I
prefer dealing with them myself, I find a much smaller
number of
annoyances to deal with."
"Hardly surprising," the
Griddenth commented, and I would have sworn he'd developed
the same sort of faint smile worn by the man. "When
one refuses to accept petty annoyances, one finds
fewer of them offered. I'm sure we'll strike a
balance acceptable to both of us. Are there any other
questions or protests waiting their turn to be placed or
lodged?"
He looked around at all of us again,
giving it plenty of time rather than none at all, but
even though Lidra stirred where she stood, no one took
him up on his offer of an argument. I had the feeling
he was neatly reestablishing his authority, and when
no one
challenged it he nodded his head and
stood.
"We'll go on to your
accommodations, then, and on the way I'll explain what your places
are in this town," he said, briefly shaking out his wings
as he moved toward us. "The period of time is
taken from the planet Uexis' distant past, and although they
all consider it fact-bound history, the rest of the
Empire tends to think of it more as fanciful imagination.
Uexians like to believe their distant ancestors had the
ability to do magic."
"I've heard that before,"
Chal put in as we fol- lowed our scout back into the fog,
leaving the two pages behind in the booth. "I used
to wonder how they could believe that in the face of logic
and reason, and then I found out. They think the
ability was lost some- where along the road to advanced
civilization, that whatever caused the talent to do magic
atrophied like the appendix some members of our race
once had. It's been theorized that the appendix
allowed the human animal to take nutrition from the bark
of trees, but once they developed a hunting and
farming culture to replace simple gathering, they no
longer had a need for it. It was . . ."
"Exactly, exactly," Velix
interrupted courteously but hastily, happily heading off what
promised to be a very long lecture on comparative
biology. "Our
people felt the belief would do very
well here in the Mists, and this town is the result of that
conviction. Those who wear plain cloth are commoners,
those in leather like that worn by you gentlemen are
upper class lords, and those in glowing robes are
magicians. You ladies are also dressed as members of the
upper class, and that's the way you'll all be treated—
except by the other members of the upper class."
"Sounds to me like the rivalry was
somewhat
intense," Serendel commented,
apparently interested. I, myself, was more interested in
something I'd noticed about Velix, a fact that could turn out
to be very handy later on. As I walked beside him
through the ever- present fog, the sound of his talons
clicking against the cobblestones was very clear. If he
didn't have some way of muting that sound, we'd never
have to wonder whether or not he was in the immediate
vicinity.
Engaging in frowned-upon activities
went easier and more successfully with a break like that,
but before we
relied on the theory it would have to
be tested.
"The rivalry was more than
'somewhat' intense," Velix said to Serendel, now apparently
amused. "Every member of the upper class
was ready, at a moment's notice, to insult or destroy
any other
member. The only thing that kept it
from being a time of constant, all-out warfare was the
presence of the
magicians. Every lord had a magician
backing his House, and the strength of his magician
determined what he could and couldn't do against the
others. After you've rested, you gentlemen will have the
chance to choose magicians of your own."
"What about 'we ladies'?"
Lidra asked at once, taking her attention from a
pinkly-glowing house on the left that seemed to have a lot of
windows, all of them lit. "Don't we get to choose
magicians for our own Houses?"
"Alas, dear lady, the period of
time didn't work that way," Velix answered as he turned
his head to her, his amusement perfectly clear under the
sorrowful tone he'd adopted. "Only lords were
permitted to be heads of Households, never a lady alone. The
ladies were another popular point of contention for
the lords, and may well have been the most popular. If
a lady struck a lord's fancy he simply claimed her,
and the strength of his magician determined whether or
not he got to keep her. You two ladies will certainly
be claimed almost immediately, and if the
magicians chosen by the lords who accompany you aren't
powerful enough, you'll need to accede to the wishes of
the claiming lord. If the chosen magicians prove
more powerful than their adversaries, you'll be the
undisputed property of the lord accompanying you. That's the
way the game works, and I believe both of you ladies
indicated
complete willingness to comply in your
releases."
"But what if we don't have a lord
accompanying us?" I said, finally finding
something of my own to argue about. "I agreed to go along
with the game where the people working here are
concerned, but nothing was said about my having to be
stuck with some other guest like myself. If
something had been said, I would have had the chance to
enter a refusal, just the way I'm doing now."
"My dear young lady, we do have
experience in arranging these matters," Velix
said as he this time looked at me, superior and almost
condescending
reproof in his voice. "If there
had been no other
acceptable guest to add to your party,
one of our own would have been added to balance your
numbers. With lord Serendel available, however, the
effort became unnecessary. For you, he's the lord
accompanying you."
I thought I heard a sound like
swallowed laughter, but when I turned my head fast to the
right, the fighter was looking down at me with the
blandest expression I'd ever seen. When he saw me looking
at him he shrugged just a little, his small
headshake adding to the impression of total resignation in
the face of
complete helplessness, a defeat
accepted even before battle had been joined. I'm sure he thought he
was being really cute, but I was in no mood to be
the butt of anyone's joke.
"As I said, I never agreed to let
myself get stuck with some stranger," I told Velix
as I turned back to look at him, even less friendliness in
my tone than there had been. "Since there isn't
anyone acceptable around to be my lord, I'll just have to
do without one.''
"No one acceptable?" the
Griddenth echoed in near outrage, those bright, dark eyes
glaring at me. "My dear young woman, have you any idea
what you're saying? Don't you know—"
He broke off in the middle of the
sentence,
obviously fighting to keep from talking
about things his job didn't allow him to talk about, and
then he got a firmer grip on himself.
"All right, I think it's fairly
clear that whatever gods there may be are displeased with me,"
he said, a strong determination to cope now in his
tone.
"Nevertheless, I think I'll be
best off ignoring that and
simply going ahead as though they
weren't. If you intend arguing the term 'acceptable,' young
lady, you ought to know how these matters are judged. A
court will poll a hundred women from your own home
world, and if three-quarters of them or more
disagree with your decision, the court will find
against you. You will be told that we had every right to
eject you from the Mists for breach of contract, and not
only won't you be relieved of the necessity for paying
us the full amount charged, you'll also be given
the burden of paying court costs. And just in case
you're uncertain as to how the poll will turn out, I'll
let you in on a little secret. One of the larger glad
program networks already did a poll about three months
ago, using the top five winners as their offering and
every woman between the ages of sixteen and ninety
on every planet the network broadcast to as their base.
Based on the results of that poll, and bearing in
mind the fact that even women who weren't regular viewers
of arena events were counted in, my advice to
you would be to not waste your time and money."
"I seriously doubt whether any
court can tell me I have to like what everyone else likes,"
I countered, feeling the need to dent his heavy
satisfaction a little, but more concerned with a different
point he'd
mentioned. "My planet has laws
guaranteeing my right to my own taste in things as long as no
one else is
affected by my choice, but I don't
understand why you're being so unbending about this. Why
would I be ejected from the tour if all I did was refuse
to associate with someone in my own group?"
"The answer to that, dear lady, is
that a choice of such a sort on your part would affect
many more
people than just yourself," he
answered with a sigh,
stopping where we were in the fog to
look directly at me. "Based on the answers given in
your release, certain specifics were arranged for this
group's tour, and lord Serendel was added to it. If you try
changing your mind now, after everything has been
arranged, our tour plans are ruined and so is lord
Serendel's vacation. With that in view our only option would
be to eject you, replace you with one of our own
people, and then charge you for the time lost. You would
also be
expected to pay for the tour as though
you'd taken it, and if it came down to going to court,
your signatures of agreement on the release would make
the term
'acceptable' a matter of general
opinion rather than a
specific. Do you understand what I'm
saying, or must I go through it again more slowly and in
greater detail? I'll be happy to go over it as many
times as you like, but I really must have an answer from
you now. If you insist on keeping to your refusal, I
have to see about sending you back and bringing one of
our workers in to replace you."
I didn't answer him immediately, but
not because I didn't understand him or was worried
about having to pay for a tour I hadn't taken. My
hesitation was based entirely on the apparent fact that if I
refused to go along with their game, they'd kick me
out without waiting for another reason. Having to
go back home immediately rather than after a delay
would not be my idea of a heartbreaking outcome, but
that would leave Lidra and Chal in a bind after I'd
given my word to help them. I stood there for a minute
without being able to see any way out of the mess,
and then Chal decided to do for me what I'd done for
Lidra.
"Come on, Inky, you don't want to
spoil our
vacation, too," he coaxed. "If
you aren't here with us we'll have a miserable time no matter
how much fun it turns out to be, so try to be
reasonable. And I'll tell you what: if it happens that Serendel's
magician is stronger than a claimant's and you make
an effort to get along with the winner but can't,
you and Lidra can trade lords for a while. You don't
consider me
unacceptable, do you?"
He gave me a smile with the question,
emphasizing the personal and deemphasizing the fact
that he'd
reminded me I was needed, and because
he was looking at me he missed the peculiar expression
that Lidra briefly showed. She'd agreed completely
with the first part of his speech, but when she
realized he'd offered himself in the place of Serendel, she
hadn't seemed to like the idea. Considering the way she
supposedly felt about the big fighter her reaction was
very interesting, but I had no time at all to think about
it. Velix seemed even more pleased with Chal's offer,
and quickly added some urging of his own.
"And you really must remember that
a lord is needed no place but here, in the Mists
of Uexis," he said, settling his wings flatter in a
very comfortable way. "Once we move on to the next
place on your tour, the scenario will be entirely
different."
"And it could turn out that
my—lord—picks a
magician who can't cut it," I
added my own oar, trying to sound as though that possibility in
itself made it worth taking a chance. "All right,
I'll agree to give it a try, and if the try doesn't work I'll
go for the swap. As long as there isn't some rule or
regulation against swapping."
I looked at Velix as I said that,
daring him to even hint there was, but all I got was a
headshake and the suggestion of a smile of amusement. I
thought that would be the end of the subject, but
someone else turned out to have a question.
"Now that the point's been
mentioned, how do we pick our magicians?" Serendel
asked, totally placid and not even glancing in my direction.
"I want to make sure, you understand, that I don't
pick anything but the best available."
He gave our journey scout a very
innocent smile then, and I think if Velix had been
human he would have had to rub at his face while he
coughed into his hand. The Griddenth found Serendel
amusing, but I still didn't.
"We'll discuss the matter of
choosing after you've all rested," Velix's answer came
in a familiarly bland and innocent way, as he leaned back on
his haunches to gesture behind us with one taloned
forepaw. "The guest house right there is where you'll
be introduced to the magicians, so the stop is
essential. After that you'll plunge right into upper class
society, and will be given accommodations at the palace
any time you want them. The activities go on nonstop
over there, and you're free to go on with them as
long as you feel yourselves able. My humble advice to
you is to take full advantage of this stop to restore
yourselves."
After having stressed the word "humble"
he got back to his feet and moved through our
line to lead the way into the guest house, leaving
behind him the
distinct impression that he was doing
all in his power to keep from insulting us with orders
rather than
suggestions. I'd never met a Griddenth
before getting to that planet, even though they'd been full
members of the Empire for more than a hundred years.
If they were all as arrogant and sarcastic as Velix,
though, it was fairly clear I hadn't missed much.
We followed our scout through the front
door of the guest house and were met just inside by
two people, a man and a woman, in the cloth outfits
of the lower class. They greeted us warmly, told us
we could have anything we wanted just by asking for
it, then led us through the large entrance room to a
stairway going up. There were a lot of lamps lit all
around the room and on the wall by the stairs, but
their numbers didn't help that much against the thick fog
hanging every- where. The guest house seemed to be
made entirely of wood with heavy leather furniture
standing around waiting to be used, but the fog turned
everything into a suggestion of itself,
insubstantial-looking and there- fore possibly unreal.
We were taken to the second floor and
shown to rooms, one for each of us and no
nonsense about sharing
between lords and their ladies. The man
who had opened the room for me urged me to look
around while he got Lidra settled, and if there was
anything I wanted he would be available very shortly to
supply it. The first thing I looked at was him leaving
and closing the door as he went, wondering if his offer
was really as broad as he'd made it sound. He was
definitely on the handsome side and hadn't looked bad in
his short cloth outfit, but for some reason I couldn't
generate much interest in taking him up on the
suggestion he might have been making. I wasn't on that trip
for the purpose of having fun, and the urge to get on
with it was
beginning to grow stronger than it had
been.
I did take the time to look around the
room, and was unsurprised to find a fully equipped
bathroom behind one of the doors. What did surprise me
was finding my luggage behind the door that hid a
closet, and I couldn't help noticing that it hadn't
been unpacked. It seemed to have been sent along with me
in case I needed something from it, but otherwise
could simply be ignored. Since I didn't need
anything right then I ignored it. but felt a little better
knowing my bodysuits were handy if I wanted one. I was
looking forward to it not being very long before I was
able to get down to work, and that would be when I
wanted one.
My temporary accommodations were
moderate in size, with a large bed opposite the
door to the hall, three leather chairs scattered around
the room, the bathroom and closet doors in the wall
to the left, and three wide windows in the wall to the
right. All the windows showed was more fog with
ghost-lights
appearing here and there in it, the
same sort of fog that shared the room with me, the stuff I
was beginning to get tired of looking at. I went to the
bed and sat down on it, wondering what you were supposed
to do during that rest time if you didn't feel like
resting. The bed- cover seemed to be svalk, comfortable
but not terribly interesting even though the color was a
pretty rose. I lay down on it for a while, counted
wounded minutes dragging themselves by, then finally
sat up again. Even more lame time limped past, possibly a
year or two, and then a knock came at my door.
"Who is it?" I asked,
wondering if it was the man who had brought me to the room, coming
back to
reoffer his suggestion in case I was
bored. I still wasn't interested in that sort of a
distraction, but I needn't have worried. The door opened to admit
Chal,
carrying what looked like a blue flame
in a small, round copper dish, and when he closed the
door behind him- self he turned to face me with a grin.
"Isn't this the wildest thing
you've ever seen?" he asked as he came toward me, sounding
like a little boy with a brand-new gadget toy. "That
woman is the most brilliantly creative person I've ever
met, male or
female. I can't get rid of the
delightful feeling that I'm in the middle of a children's adventure
book."
"If we end up getting caught doing
the wrong thing, I doubt if you'll have trouble losing
the feeling," I commented, trying to be as specific and
yet obscure as it was possible to be. I didn't know
why he was suddenly acting as though we didn't
have to watch what we said, but it didn't seem wise
to go along with him in it.
"Oh, you don't have to worry about
anyone over- hearing us," he said as he sat at
the foot of the bed opposite me, just as though he'd read
my mind. "As long as this flame stays blue, there
aren't any listening devices operating near us and we can
speak as we like. If anyone tries eavesdropping with
nothing but ears, they'll find our conversation is too
low for them to hear. If the flame suddenly turns
orange, though, we'd better be fast about finding something
innocent to dis- cuss."
"That's one of Lidra's devices?"
I asked in surprise,
finally understanding what he'd been
talking about. "It doesn't look like
anything but a plain
copper bowl, and a small one at that.
How can it do all that?"
"You're asking me?" he came
back with a snort of amusement, giving me a wide grin as he
set the bowl down between us. "When it comes to
electronics, I know nipping the switch up turns it on
and down turns it off. If it doesn't have an on/off
switch, which this doesn't, I usually ignore it entirely.
That saves me from having to admit how far beyond me
it is."
"You and me both," I
muttered, leaning forward a little to peer at the bowl and the blue
flame it held. "Isn't it too hot to just set down
on svalk like that? If we start a fire, we'll have to explain
how it happened.''
"It isn't hot at all," he
said, still enjoying whatever my expression must have been like. "No
matter how real it looks, that flame isn't a
flame, and it isn't
burning. I had to put my hand in it
before I believed that, but there's really nothing there. Go
ahead and try it for yourself."
"I'd rather take your word for
it," I denied, sitting straight again. "With the way my
luck's been going, I'd probably find out it only burns
females. How did Lidra smuggle something like that in
here?"
"She simply tossed it into her
luggage," Chal said with a chuckle, leaning back against
the padded foot- board. Serendel had complained about
having trouble with the skirt of his costume, but even
leaning back Chal wasn't having the same. "She
tells anyone who asks that it's an ashtray for puffers,
and even has the puffers to prove she indulges. She
isn't anything like an habitual smoker, but every now and
then she has one. She brought it to my room to
explain how it works, then suggested I show it to
you."
"Your being here is her idea?"
I asked with brows high, finding myself distracted at last
from the copper bowl and its nonflame. "After the
offer you made me, that's about the last thing I would
have expected her to do. Is she trying to show how
broadminded she is, or that she doesn't really care?"
"Neither," he answered with a
good deal of satisfaction,
folding his arms as he looked at me.
"You had to be told there was a way to speak
freely when we had to, and I had something to pass
on that I didn't want overheard. That made it my place
to come in here, but not with company. If Lidra
had come with me without our inviting Serendel to
join us, it wouldn't have looked right. And if the time
comes that you want to speak to one or both of us in
private, just make some comment about puffers. We'll get
the message and be with you as quickly as
possible."
"Puffers," I acknowledged
with a nod, certain that he knew he hadn't really answered my
question. "And what was it you felt you had to pass on
in private?"
"I wanted you and Lidra to know
about some of the things I brought along to help us,"
he answered, his expression now more businesslike.
"According to what Velix said I expect us to be
offered a lot of
partying, and there's no reason for us
to arouse suspicion by refusing to join in. If there's a
lot of drinking going on, for instance, I can give you
something to take
beforehand to keep you sober no matter
how much you swallow, or I can give you something
afterward that will sober you up in about fifteen
minutes. If we have to stay awake for long periods of time
you have the same choice, something to keep you
awake, alert and refreshed, or something to make you
that way when you're dead on your feet. We'll be
smartest eating as much as we can as often as we're able,
but if for some reason provisions become unavailable, I
can take care of that, too. In addition to those I
also have a good supply of pain-killers, antibiotics,
sleep-assists, and the like, and all of it's compatible
with the biosphere around us. My initial research made
sure of that, but I double-checked with the entrance
officials here just to be on the safe side. We may need to
take time to recover from the strain afterward, but
for the short time we'll be using the compounds, we
should sustain no lasting physical damage."
"And you brought it in as your own
medication," I said with another nod, remembering
when he'd
mentioned it to the Customs officials.
"I hadn't expected something like that, and I have to
admit I'm
impressed. Do you happen to have
something to take against the possibility of sudden,
extreme nausea?"
He frowned briefly at that, at first
taking the question
seriously, and then he understood what
I meant.
"I'm realty sorry you've decided
you'll be feeling that way with Serendel," he said,
his light eyes
examining me soberly. "I still
don't really understand what went on between you two, or why
you refused to accept his apology."
"What went on was that he tried to
con me, and apologizing for something like that is
never more than an extension of the con," I said,
turning to stand a thick pillow against the headboard for
me to lean against. Chal had been polite enough
not to put his curiosity as a question, which meant I
didn't mind
answering what he hadn't asked. "I
also don't like being done favors, and that's what Serendel's
attention feels like to me. The big man has graciously
decided to give the little girl a giant thrill, but the
little girl isn't
interested in buying. The man who
raised me taught me that people who grant you favors aren't
worth
knowing; only the ones who are willing
to exchange favors think of themselves as dealing with
equals rather than doormats."
"I really do think you're
misjudging Serendel," he said with a sigh, shifting a little
against the footboard. "I'm willing to bet more than one
of the top fighters are like that, but I don't think he is.
If I'm right, though, you'll probably find it out for
yourself. The man you mentioned, the one who raised
you—he sounds like an extraordinary person."
"He was," I said, smiling
just a little at the memories
all the ruthless killing in the Empire
couldn't destroy. "There was a time right
after my mother died that I pretended Seero was my father,
taking the trouble
to raise and protect me even though he
didn't want to acknowledge me. He wasn't my
biological father, but by the time I was able to admit
that to myself, it no longer mattered. He proved himself
my father with everything he said and did, and the
fact that we shared no common blood made it better than if
we had. He didn't have to take care of me, he
wanted to; if that didn't make him my father, nothing in
the universe including blood would have."
"I see I was right about him being
extraordinary," Chal said with a smile, and then the
smile faded. "I— don't quite know how to ask this
without insulting you, but there's something I've been very
curious about. If the man who raised you was so special,
and everything you've said confirms that—how did
you end up in the— unusual—occupation you've
reportedly become so good at?"
"That must be the most tactful way
of putting it I've ever heard," I said with a grin.
finding his open
embarrassment amusing. "Seero told
me right at the
beginning that there were two kinds of
people: those who would understand what we were doing,
and those who wouldn't. He said I'd know which were
which by the way they approached the subject, and
damned if he wasn't right as usual."
"I hope that means you think I'm
one who would," he said, a wry expression showing that
was probably the result of my grin. "I really
meant what I said about not wanting to insult you, so if you'd
rather not talk about it all you have to do is say so.
On the other hand my curiosity is close to killing me, so
..."
"... so why don't I save your life
by giving you a chance to understand," I
finished for him with a chuckle when he just let the last word
trail off. "It so happens I do think you're the type to
understand, but I also think you have the right to make
up your own mind about it. Let's start with the way
Seero first
explained it to me, when I asked him
why he took things rather than working for them the way my
mother had. I was very young at the time, and he
knew I wasn't judging or criticizing, only asking."
"Just the way I'm doing,"
Chal put in, abruptly looking
very virtuous despite the amusement in
his eyes.
"Yes, just the way you're doing,
sweetheart," I agreed with the sort of oil you use on
a child when you think it's too young to understand
it's being
patronized. Chal winced and held his
hands up in
surrender, admitting defeat and letting
me go on.
"Seero took me out onto the dining
terrace, sat me down with a soft drink the two of us
shared, and then told me gently that the Empire wasn't
the fair, just place everyone liked to pretend it was.
There were people who worked hard for what they
had and others who tried to take those things away
from them, but not all of those who took were
arrested, tried and put in a cell. Some were too clever or
competent to be caught by the police, but by far the
largest number of them bought their way out of trouble.
Some did the buying with the jobs they held, as
politicians or judges or maybe even as police. Others used
part of the money they stole to buy themselves out of
trouble with politicians
or judges or police, using what they
took to keep themselves in a position to take
even more. The honest police couldn't touch them
because the honest police had to work within the law, and
it was almost impossible to have them do that and
still expect them to get anywhere. That made the bad
people think they were something special, that they had
the right to keep stealing from innocent people and
getting away with it. Seero said he didn't blame them for
thinking that, but he didn't agree."
"Don't tell me that's who you took
from!" Chal said with sudden delight, sitting up
away from the footboard. "You and he went after
the crooks who stole and got away with it?"
"Yes, but it's not quite the
virtue you're trying to make it sound like," I answered,
smiling only faintly at his enthusiasm. "No matter who
the targets of our stroking were, it was still stealing
and against the law. We ended up being responsible for quite
a few of the supposedly untouchable getting caught,
because when we cleaned them out we forced them to
go back to the well before it was really safe, thereby
setting them up. We even helped put the skids to small
Twilight Houses on behalf of larger Houses, to keep the
small-fry from growing up and carving out pieces of
their own territory.
But that, Chal, doesn't mean we weren't
stealing.
It only means we stole from those who
had no legitimate claim to what they had.
Seero refused to start training me until I proved to him
I understood the point. We might have been stealing only
from scum, but if we'd gotten caught we would have
been the ones who ended up in a cell."
"If you ask me, you were both
making too much of the point," he said, and damned if
he wasn't acting stiff-necked and offended on Seero's
and my behalf- "If the law can't touch somebody,
does that mean they're entitled to get away with what
they do? No matter who gets hurt? I don't happen to
believe that, which is one of the reasons I'm here
right now. The S.I. isn't as helpless as planetary
officials are, and I'll bet they don't think you did wrong,
either."
"Don't make bets you can't afford
to lose," I told him, remembering what that S.I. man
Filster had said to me. "Most people can't be
bothered with differentiating
between one thief and the next, and you
can't really blame them. Stealing is
stealing, no matter how well you justify it. Seero and I simply
felt that what- ever ends we accomplished made the rest
of it worth- while; I'm just glad you're one of the
few who agree."
"Damned right I agree," he
huffed as he leaned back again, still touchy but beginning
to calm down. "People who take advantage of the
helpless set their own rules for the game, and have no
call to complain when others play by those rules. If
they're as helpless before you and the man who raised you
as others are before them, who could have the gall to
say it's
unfair? And—ah—I think I've
been very insensitive. It's only just come through to me from the
way you were speaking— The man Seero is dead?"
"Yes, he's dead," I said,
looking down away from Chal to keep the whole thing from
flooding over me again. Every time I met someone I
liked, my first urge was to drag them home and introduce
them to Seero, to let them see for themselves how
wonderful he was. Even after almost a year, I still
hadn't learned not to do that. Somehow I didn't think I would
ever learn not to.
"Inky, I'm sorry," Chal said,
and the tone of his voice was compassion rather than pity.
"I didn't mean to bring the pain back to you, not for
the sake of
nothing but curiosity. I can see I
should have kept my big mouth closed."
"No, Chal, it wasn't your fault,"
I said, looking back to his very serious face and
forcing a smile. "You couldn't have known, and talking about
it just helps to remind me that it's all being taken
care of. But I've also been reminded of something else,
and since we're into asking each other openly direct
questions I'm
going to repeat one to you: why didn't
Lidra mind your coming here to talk to me alone?"
"I never said she didn't mind,"
he corrected me, a faint look of satisfaction suddenly
back on his face. I didn't know if he realized I was
changing subjects on purpose, but he didn't seem reluctant
to cooperate in the effort. "What I said was that
Lidra understood why she couldn't come with me and suggested
that I come alone, not that she didn't mind staying
behind. But that's not all she was bothered by,
only I didn't see it until she came to my room."
"She isn't as happy about the swap
as she expected to be," I guessed, positive that
had something to do with it. "She thinks Serendel
might not be attracted to her, and she doesn't want her idol
yawning in her face."
"Inky, Lidra's not like that at
all," he protested, moving around again where he sat, his
expression now faintly hurt. "She knows Serendel
is too much of a decent person to do something like that
to her, and it isn't even the fact that she knows he
prefers you. When she came into my room she was so quiet
I almost didn't recognize her, and although I could see
she really didn't want me coming in here alone,
she forced her- self to tell me I had to. We all have a
job to do, and Lidra knows that has to come first."
"Then what could her problem
possibly be?" I
demanded, sitting up away from the
pillow. "I thought she was jealous over the offer you
made, but what you're describing doesn't sound like
jealousy."
"I'm hoping it's better than
jealousy," he said, and now he was back to grinning faintly, a
definite twinkle in his light eyes. "I have a
feeling the first part of Lidra's problem is that she isn't quite
as—eager—to have sex with every acceptable male in
sight as she pretends to be. It wasn't until she
realized I was
seriously attracted to her that she let
me come closer than arm's length, and just between the two
of us, I'm not very used to that. I may not be a
fighter like Serendel, but I seem to attract women almost as
easily as he does. When Lidra told me she wanted
children I agreed to father at least one of them, but
nothing was
discussed about any sort of
relationship beyond that, and I never told her I didn't want her
getting involved with Serendel. I didn't have the right to
tell her something like that, especially not without
specific agreements between us."
"But—then. I don't
understand at all," I protested, really feeling confused. "She kept
insisting she would do just about anything to get Serendel
into bed, and now that she practically has him there
she's trying to turn and run the other way. And why
isn't she at least faintly annoyed that you offered to
swap her for me? More than once I had the impression she
was looking at you like private property."
"I think she realized she hasn't
done anything to give her the right to look at me that
way," he
answered, and again that satisfaction
was there. "I'm convinced she didn't offer anything in
the way of a relationship because she's been hurt in
the past, quite a few times, and didn't want it
happening again. I thought she understood how deep my
interest in her goes, but now I can see she's been
deliberately letting it slide right past her. And I didn't
swap Lidra for you; I swapped Serendel for me, and that
Lidra does understand."
"I'm glad someone's following
what's happening," I muttered, leaning back on the pillow
again to give him what I like to think of as a
baleful stare. "What's the difference who got swapped for
whom? We're still talking about the same swap, aren't
we?"
"Oh no, we're not," he came
back, grinning at my annoyance. "Lidra realizes I used
the opportunity of a near-crisis to not only smooth things
over for you, but to also give her what she kept
insisting she wanted. I don't think anyone's ever done that
for her before, and I'm certain she didn't expect it to
be done this time either. She's been very careful to
maintain the attitude that says there's nothing
between us but an agreement to make a child, all the
while loudly
exclaiming how acceptable she found
Serendel. I'm sure she does consider him acceptable, but
only in a
distant, biological way."
"You mean she kept drooling out
loud over Serendel
because she never expected to end up
anywhere near him," I said slowly as the
light finally came, distantly knowing Seero would have
understood a good deal sooner. "And she barely
glanced in your direction
because you were right there and closer
than arm's reach, able to hurt her badly if she
showed the least sign of interest going deeper than
plain sex. Now she's trapped because Serendel and I aren't
getting along, and she may even be put into the
position of having to sleep with him. Chal, you have to do
something! Hitting her with a problem like that
just isn't fair."
"You have to remember how unfair a
place the
Empire really is," he answered
with a smile for the way I was sitting straight again, then held
up a hand to cut off the immediate protest I began.
"Inky, Lidra
certainly does have a terrible problem,
but it's nothing I can help her with. If I work very hard
and manage to convince her I want her on a more
permanent basis than the one she's offering, she may
come around to agreeing to go along with it, but
she'll never really believe it. She has to decide on taking
one last chance of letting her own feelings out, and
give me the chance to respond to them. That way she'll be
able to accept what I'm offering, and won't ever have
to wonder if it's the truth. If I don't make her do
that, then we'll never have anything worthwhile between
us."
"Worthwhile," I echoed,
wondering how so
innocent-sounding a word could be
responsible for so many difficulties. "And just what do
you consider that to be, Chal? What is it you want happening
between you and Lidra?"
"I want us to make a life
together," he answered very simply, his warm, happy smile
turning him even more handsome than usual. "I've
always found it very convenient having so many women
attracted to me; it gave me the chance to look carefully
for the one I wanted. I was certain I would find her
some day, and when I met Lidra I knew that some day
had come. We share so many pastime interests we
might as well be the same person, but our major career
paths are so widely separated that one can never
intrude on the other. Since she's as brilliant in her
field as I am in mine, our children will have the
potential of being just about anything they please. Our house
can have two labs, one for her, one for me, and I'll
never have to worry about her coming into mine to
'straighten a
little.' There are all sorts of
benefits in marrying a highly intelligent woman, and that's just the
best of them."
By then he was grinning at me, the joke
he'd made trying to turn the situation funny
rather than touching, but I couldn't see it that way. His
intentions seemed like the most wonderful thing I'd ever
heard, the son of romantic drivel you laugh at in
books, but can't quite laugh at in real life. I found
myself envying Lidra instead of feeling sorry for her, as it
seemed fairly clear that Chal had no intentions of
letting her get away. I spent a very short instant
wondering what that would be like, and then I smiled at
him.
"I hope it works out the way you
want it to," I told him, and I was sure he could see I
wasn't just saying that. "I suppose I'd also better
hope now that it doesn't come down to my having to swap Serendel
for you. That would just make things harder all
around."
"Not at all," he said with a
continuing grin, beginning
to get back to his feet. "The swap
might be just the thing to push Lidra past that blind
spot of hers. If she wants my attention while not having
to give anyone
else hers, she'll have to talk to me.
I'm sure she feels about me the way I feel about
her; all I have to do now is get her to admit it."
"All," I repeated with a
laugh, watching as he
retrieved the copper bowl with its blue
fire from the bed. "I'm glad my end of this three-way
partnership is the easy one; the only thing I have to do
is get us into a place people don't want us getting
into. Security
systems are a lot easier to get past
than emotional
defenses."
"You may be right, but emotional
defenses are all I'm equipped to handle," he
answered with a chuckle, then sobered just a little. "And
speaking of emotions, if Serendel wasn't truly sorry for his
misjudgment in his conversation with you, he ought to
leave the arena and take up acting. He was trying to
make associating with him easier for you by evoking
faint pity first and then humor, but you reacted in a way he
wasn't
expecting. He said if he'd known you
had the soul of a female glad, he wouldn't have worried
about your
being afraid of him."
"Well, he's right about my not
being afraid of him," I said with a snort, leaning
back against the pillow again. "As far as the rest
of it goes, though, I don't want associating with him made
any easier.
Bottom line is, I don't intend
associating with him at all. There's the faint possibility I may
have to sleep with him, but that doesn't mean I have to
talk to him."
"Inky, don't make the mistake of
offering him a challenge," Chal warned, now
completely serious. "He ignores that son of thing from
noncombatants, but he seems to have classified you
differently. If you annoy him too badly, you may find him
reacting in the mental set that makes him a very
successful fighter. If you find you need to talk about that or
anything else, Just come to my room. Lidra is next to
you on the right, I'm beyond her, and Serendel is
beyond me. Right now, I'd better get back to where
I belong."
I nodded to show I agreed he'd already
been in my room long enough as far as possible
suspicion went, and once he was gone I was able to look
down at my hands without being bothered by someone
who had obviously studied the mental sciences
as well as the biological ones. I didn't feel
uncomfortable, exactly, most certainly not where that big fool
Serendel was involved, but I didn't quite understand
what Chal had meant when he'd said the fighter had
classified me as other than a noncombatant. I didn't
like the sound of it any more than I liked the man
himself, and snorted out loud at the thought of how
solicitous he'd been of my feelings. I wasn't afraid of him or
anyone, and if I had to prove it there on Joelare the
way I had on Gryphon, I would.
I sat up to lay the pillow flat, then
stretched out, wondering in annoyed impatience Just
how long a time we'd be wasting in "rest". If
it turned out to be too long, they'd find themselves in
possession of a com- plaint they couldn't simply gloss over.
Having a guest dying of boredom was very bad press,
and if they knew what was good for them they'd try hard
to avoid it.
Chapter 9
Our rest time was long enough for me to
fall asleep for a while, which didn't turn out to
be as unwelcome as I'd thought it would. When I woke I
had enough time to stretch comfortably while I
considered getting up, and then soft, pleasant music began
playing in the room. The music went on only long
enough to wake me if I'd been asleep, and then a
woman's voice
announced that my presence was
requested in the dining room downstairs at my earliest
convenience. Once the voice had stopped I wondered very
briefly what they would do if I simply turned over and
went back to sleep, but I was only curious, not
interested in trying to find out. I yawned and stretched a
second time, then got up to use the bathroom.
As expected, even sleeping in the svalk
costume hadn't wrinkled it, so all I had to do
was throw a little cold water on my face and brush my
hair, and then I was ready to go. The hall outside my
door was
deserted when I walked out into it, and
I couldn't help noticing how eerie the fog made
everything look. There had been just as much fog inside
my room, but there had also been a lot more light
and the presence of windows. For some reason having fog
around when there were also windows was less
disturbing, but I hadn't any idea why that should be. I
raised my head a little to show the fog I wasn't
afraid of it either, and then moved deliberately through it
toward the stairs leading down.
When I reached the lobby it was also
deserted, but a glowing sign hanging in midair showed
an arrow indicating the dining room somewhere
off to the left around the staircase. I walked through
the fog into the next room, expecting it to be just as
empty as the lobby, but found instead that the next
hovering arrow, still pointing left, also indicated a
group of people. Our trusty journey scout Velix stood
between Chal and Serendel, talking to them as he
indicated four men seated in large, ornate wooden chairs
which stood side by side in front of the wall the two
men and Velix faced. The seated four had long white
hair and beards, eyes which glittered even from where I
was, and wore ankle-length, long-sleeved robes that
glowed even more strongly than the lights and signs
around us. None of the four looked at the men who
were
examining them, instead gazing straight
ahead while resting their arms on the chair arms, and as I
came up behind those who were observing them I was
able to hear what Velix was saying.
" ... are the ones you'll be
choosing among for your personal magicians," the
Griddenth told the two men, sounding very firm. "Whether
or not there are others available makes no difference at
all, lord
Serendel. These four are
representatives of the available talent, and it's up to you gentlemen to
each choose the one you think will serve you best. You
may each ask one question of any two of them, and
then you must state your choice. Since lord Serendel
got down here first and therefore gets to choose
first, lord Chal may ask his questions first."
"That's your idea of giving me a
break?" Chal said with wry amusement, his eyes still
moving among the four who were seated. "How am I
supposed to know what to ask them?"
"You're supposed to ask them
questions which will tell you whether or not you want their
protection," Velix answered, less wry and more
amused. "Look at them carefully, remember what their
purpose will be, and then choose two to question. I
can't be any more specific than that, or it won't be
fair."
"I'd consider it fair," Chal
came back in a way that made Serendel chuckle, and then he
shook his head. "Well, if I have to, I suppose I
might as well get on with it. You said to ignore the fact
that they don't seem to be paying attention, and simply
address the one I want to talk to? All right, then
I'm addressing you, sir, the gentleman on the extreme
left. Who's the most powerful magician among you four?"
"I am," the man addressed
answered, sounding considerably younger than his
appearance suggested. He'd answered without hesitation, but
he hadn't even glanced at Chal.
"Since I don't get to choose
first, maybe I shouldn't have asked that question," Chal
said. looking to his right at Velix with raised brows. "What
do I do now?"
"I would strongly suggest asking
your second
question," the Griddenth answered,
now apparently even more amused. "You don't get
involved much with game playing, do you, lord Chal?"
"I don't have the spare time most
of it requires," Chal said, suspecting the Griddenth was
trying to tell him something, but not knowing what. "I
can't think of anything to ask that would better my
first try, so all I can do is save Serendel the trouble
and confirm what I've already been told. You, sir,
second from the left. Who's the most powerful magician among
you four?"
"I am," the second
long-bearded man answered with as little hesitation as the first,
also sounding equally as positive. He also made no
attempt to look at Chal, but this time Chal was
returning the compliment.
"I'll bet I wasted both of my
questions, didn't I?" he asked Velix as he stared at the
Griddenth, sounding more excited and enthusiastic than
depressed over
having messed up. "It didn't
matter that I asked what I did, because it doesn't help Serendel
any more than it helped me. Am I right?"
"In a way, you certainly are, lord
Chal," Velix
answered, his wings moving a little
with his amusement. "At the very least, as far as your
own efforts go, you have wasted your questions. Let's see
if lord Serendel can do any better."
I joined the two of them in looking at
the fighter. but probably unlike them I was hoping
he would not do better. For his part Serendel was
staring narrow- eyed at each of the four magicians, but
rather than simply looking them over, he seemed to
be searching for something in particular. After a
minute or so his inspection ended, and a faint smile
raised the ends of that long red mustache.
"I believe you said they would all
tell the truth, at least as far as they see it," he
stated to rather than asked Velix, only glancing at the
Griddenth long enough to see his nod of confirmation.
"In that case, I'll address my first question to the
one here in front of me, on the far right. After
yourself, who's the most powerful magician in this group of
four?"
"After me, the most powerful is
Jejin," the man answered at once, still staring off
into space some- where but giving me the distinct
impression he was beginning to be amused. Serendel nodded
as though he'd gotten exactly the answer he'd
been looking for, and then his eyes moved to one of the
ones Chal had already questioned.
"You, second from the left,"
he said, his tone a good deal less respectful than Chal's
had been. "Which one of you four is Jejin?"
"Jejin sits beside me to my left,"
the man answered,
and I would have put money on the fact
that he was enjoying himself as much as the
other one had. Serendel nodded again, this time with
that faint smile he liked so much, and then he was
looking directly at Velix.
"Since first choice is mine,
that's the one I want," he said, calm satisfaction in the
decision. "The one named Jejin, who I believe is sitting
second from the right. Do I have to do anything beyond
stating the choice?"
"No, but I'd say lord Chal is
curious as to why you did it the way you did," Velix
answered, his tufted tail flicking back and forth. "You
don't owe him an answer unless you want to give one, and
you certainly don't have to say anything until he's
made a choice of his own."
"But I can comment if I want to,
which it so hap- pens I do," Serendel summed up,
then looked at his fellow tourist. "Chal, we were
told twice to look them over, and when I finally heard the hint
and followed it, I noticed something interesting.
They're all wearing the same kind of clothes, but not the
same quality. They may all consider their own power
the strongest, but if it isn't so, which it probably
isn't, how other people see them is the most telling
point. The strongest
will pull down more wealth than the
others, so he should be dressed better than them. I
asked who the second strongest was, got an answer
that should have been true, then double-checked it
against appearances. The two matched, so I made my choice."
"Damned if you aren't right,"
Chal muttered, this time looking at the four magicians with
purpose rather than aimlessly. "The one you
picked is better dressed than any of the other three. And you
did get use out of my wasted questions, by realizing
that they can't be trusted to speak anything but
opinion when it comes to themselves. I appreciate the help,
my friend, and I'll use it to choose that one."
Chal pointed to the magician on our far
left, the one he'd spoken to first, the one who,
after the fighter's choice, was dressed in the best quality
robe. It came to me to wonder if that was how Uexian
magicians really had shown off their status
spots, with more
material acquisitions rather than
fewer, but I didn't
mention the point. My nemesis seemed to
have overlooked the consideration, and I wouldn't have
wanted to bring it up even if Velix hadn't already
started going back to his take-charge guidance.
"Now that the choosing is taken
care of, my lords, you and your ladies and your magicians
are free to have your meal." the Griddenth
said, just short of purring. "When you've finished
eating I'll conduct you all to the nearest palace and its
revelries, where you'll certainly have opportunity to test the
wisdom in your choices of magicians. If you'll follow
me?"
The two designated magicians had gotten
out of their chairs to join our little group, and
when Velix moved off to the left leading Chal and
Serendel, they followed along behind. I hesitated for a moment,
wondering how Lidra was supposed to find us, then
glanced around to discover that she already had. She
stood a few feet back from where we'd all been, a
phantom of a ghost in the swirling fog, an odd, secret
smile on her face as she watched the men moving behind
Velix. She seemed more calmly amused than in the
grip of the sort of disturbance Chal had described
earlier, and when she saw me looking at her she
actually grinned and winked. If she'd had her copper
bowl I would have asked her what she found so funny,
but without it all I could do was join her in
adding to the parade behind Velix.
The room the magicians had been sitting
in was wider than it was long, and the doors
in the short left- hand wall were double with servants to
see to their opening. We sailed on through as though
we had just bought the place, and once into the
next room we could see two long tables facing one another
across a space of about ten feet. There were three
heavy chairs set at the outer sides of each table, and a
servant stood be- hind each of the six chairs. Velix
stopped short of the tables, then nodded toward the one on
the right.
"That one is for you and yours,
lord Serendel, and the one to the left is yours, lord
Chal," he said, his head moving around as though he were
making sure everything had been set up right.
"There will be
entertainment during the meal, but I
would advise using part of the time for getting acquainted
with your newly acquired magicians. I'll rejoin you all
after you've eaten."
He glanced at the two men he'd been
talking to, again giving them the chance to ask any
questions they might have, then moved off to the far
right when they didn't take him up on the offer. As
soon as he was gone from among us, the servants came
forward to welcome us while deftly herding us to
our respective places, and I found myself being seated
first, in the center chair of the right-hand table.
Through the fog I could see Lidra was being given the
same honor at her own table, but I still would have made
a fuss if I'd thought it would do any good. My
digestion would have been considerably improved if the
magician had been seated between me and Serendel
instead of to my left with the fighter on my right, but
our hosts
obviously didn't want it like that.
Since I hadn't been given a choice there was nothing I could do
but sit back in the padded, thronelike chair and
pretend I was as
comfortable as it's possible to be.
"I feel as if I'm starving,"
Serendel said as he settled
himself in his place, glancing at me
and the magician
both. "I haven't eaten since early
this morning on the liner, not even so much as a
snack in the car that brought us here. When was the last
time you and the others got something to eat?"
The question he'd put was casual small
talk, nothing of earth-shattering importance—but
also nothing the magician could be expected to answer.
It looked like the companion who had been forced on me
was trying to break the conversational ice, but
that sort of thing isn't hard to get around.
"We all had a snack during Customs
inspection," I answered without even glancing at him,
then turned my head to the magician with a smile.
"How long has it been since the last time you were
chosen to be the protector of a visiting House?" I
asked as though really interested. "And are you
truly as pleased to be included in on this meal as you look?"
"I'm delighted to be included in
on this meal, and as soon as they bring out the food
you'll understand why," he answered in a light and
easy voice
accompanied by a return smile,
apparently all through with staring off into the distance. "As
far as being chosen as a protector goes, I'm picked at
least as often as any of the others, but rarely for
so—distinguished—a House. I may be putting my foot in it
by saying this, but—am I wrong in thinking you
don't agree with me about how much of an honor it is?"
He was examining me with guileless,
light blue eyes, waiting for an answer to his
admittedly bald- faced question, most of his expression
hidden behind that long white beard. I really wasn't
much interested in going into detail on my dissenting
opinion, but someone else proved more than happy to
jump in for me.
"The lady feels I insulted her,"
Serendel supplied in the same calm and easy tone that
he'd used earlier, drawing the magician's gaze. "All
I thought I was doing was soothing the nervousness many
women feel in my presence, but apparently she
doesn't see it like that. She's decided I insulted her on
purpose, and isn't interested in hearing any statements to
the— Ah, here comes the first of the food.*'
He interrupted his own story to watch
the approach of four tray-bearers, three carrying
tureens and tiny cups and spoons, the fourth carrying
nine empty bowls and nine regular-sized spoons. The
tureen-bearers put their burdens down on the far side of
the table opposite us, paying no attention to the golden
cloth covering the table, and with the help of the
servants who stood behind our chairs, we very quickly had
three tiny cups standing in front of each of us,
samples of the different sorts of soup which had been brought.
As other servants
came by to drop off baskets of more
kinds of bread than I knew there were, the
servant who had been carrying the bowls stepped in
front of the three soup-men.
"Gentles, please taste our
offerings and indicate which of them you find most pleasing."
he said, per- forming a general bow that was
apparently meant for us all. "Should you find two or
even three equally as pleasing, simply instruct your personal
servant to fetch you some of each. Three or none, the
choice is, of course, yours."
He bowed again before going back to his
tray, and the annoyance I'd been feeling with the
fighter sitting next to me spread to cover the Mists
people almost as thickly. Giving us soup before offering
anything more substantial wasn't too obvious a ploy
to cut our appetites
for and possible consumption of more
expensive
dishes, and that idea was a perfect
kicker to Serendel's attempt at showing just how
unreasonable I was being. If I hadn't realized just
how hungry I was I would have ignored the soup samples
the way I was still ignoring the fighter, but the
smells coming out of the three tiny sample cups were just
too good to resist. I knew I had to taste all of them. and
then I might be able to get back at Velix's bosses by
refusing all three. After tasting the samples, the best I
could do was settle on just one of the three. I
couldn't remember ever tasting soup that good even at the
very expensive resorts Seero and I had visited over
the years, but I wasn't ready to admit I might be wrong
about the scam the Mists people were trying to run.
Seeing the chilled fruit and cheese and even more hot
baked goods added to our table let me stay suspicious,
but once they began
bringing out the meats and vegetables
and
gravies—and wines—I decided
I might be wise dropping all thoughts of a scam. We were urged
to try as much of as many different dishes as we
liked, and despite the soup I found I wasn't reluctant to
go along with the suggestions. I felt as though I
were eating ten times more than I ever had in my life, but I
enjoyed every bite without also feeling that I was
about to explode. When I finally finished I was most
aware of satisfaction, that and the impression that I was now
prepared to get on to other things.
"That has to be the best meal I've
ever eaten," Serendel announced once his wine glass
had been
refilled for the twentieth time, a
pleasant nod of thanks for the servant who had poured. There
hadn't been any conversation while the food had held
our attention, but there had been music as well as dancers
who spun gracefully between the tables. The
dancers had been mostly female, which was probably why
I'd had the opportunity of noticing how little the
magician had eaten in comparison to the fighter. Our
bearded friend hadn't been shy about helping himself,
but even my capacity had been greater than his. I
wondered if the difference meant anything, but couldn't
think of any way it might.
"There's never any stinting when
it comes to a feast of greeting," the magician—Jejin,
that was his name- said in answer, his own wine glass
still more than half full and close to his hand. "You
won't go hungry in any of the Mists, but this one is far
and away the best. Before the meal, lord Serendel, you
were saying some- thing about many women being nervous in
your
presence. I think you understand there
are certain things I can't mention here and now, but with
those things in mind even though absent from tongue, I
must confess I don't understand why that would be. I
should think you would find it the complete
opposite."
"Most people think it's the
complete opposite," the glad answered, faint amusement in the
gray gaze he rested on Jejin, his body relaxed back
in its chair
except for the hand that gently swirled
the wine in its glass prison. "There are enough
amateur wigglers and hot crazies around to give that
impression, but you can't lump them in under the general
heading of 'women.' They may be female, but
they're not
interested in what you might want to
say to them, only in what you can do for them, in bed or in
supplying
prestige. Those who can be listed under
the heading of women are capable of occasionally doing
something really unusual, like carrying on an
intelligent conversation."
The dryness in his voice made Jejin
chuckle, but I was busy paying more attention to the
newest dancers performing in the space between the
tables. One male and one female they were, and their
costumes were definitely on the skimpy side.
"Yes, men of action aren't
supposed to be interested
in something as unusual as
conversation," the magician agreed, his appreciation of
the comment still clear. "Some observers seem to be
afraid that if they're allowed that, the next things they
might take an interest
in could be the unthinkable realms of
poetry or music or literature. I can see that,
but what I can't see is why you maintain women are nervous
in your presence. Is conversation with you considered
that much of a danger?"
"You forget it's not supposed to
be conversation that I'm interested in," Serendel
returned, just short of sounding like a martyr. "A
woman finds herself face to face with me, suddenly
remembers all those things everyone 'knows' are true about
people like me, and that's the end of any chance at
conversation. Calm friendliness changes so fast to nervous
tension that you'd need an open lens to catch the
action, and all because they're afraid I won't be able
to keep from attacking them."
"And men say women aren't
perceptive," I murmured
to myself, still keeping my eyes and
attention on the dancers. I knew I shouldn't have
cut the hook from the dangling fishing line, but the
temptation had been too heavy to resist. I was
supposed to have been filling up with pity for the poor
little misunderstood fighter, but it hadn't quite worked out
that way. I
understood him better than he knew, and
if he decided to argue I could always cite Chal as my
authority. Rather than argument a lot of silence
came from my right, and then there was a
throat-clearing sound from my left.
"I beg your pardon, my lady, but
are you saying you agree with those who judge from
nothing but idle gossip?" Jejin asked, his tone a
good deal more
diplomatic than his words. "Were
you afraid lord
Serendel would attack you before you
and he began arguing?"
"I was never 'afraid' of anything
in connection with lord Serendel," I came back,
shifting in my chair as I glanced at the bearded man in
annoyance. "It so hap- pens I don't believe in being afraid of
things, or people either for that matter. If all your
friend wanted out of me was a little conversation, why was
he so interested in choosing the strongest magician
available? Is that what 'lords' win in this section of the
Mists, the right to talk to the lady of their choice?"
"If that's what would please them
most," Jejin began
to say in counterargument, making it
sound no more than reasonable and to be
expected, but that was as far as he got. A sound like the
hissing of vexation through teeth came from my right, and
then I had
unexpected support on my side of the
disagreement.
"The lady is absolutely right,
Jejin," Serendel said in what was nearly a growl, drawing my
attention as well as the magician's. "All I
want from her is the use of her body, and that's what I
intend getting. What do I have to know or do, to be sure no
one succeeds in claiming her from me?"
"You have very little more to do
than has already been done," the bearded man said
with the faintest of hesitations while I glared at the
miserable beast of a fighter. "If you're challenged by
another lord, you simply order me to protect what's
yours. If my powers are stronger than those of the magician
I go up against, you win. If they aren't, you lose."
"Can't you tell beforehand which
of you is stronger?" the fighter demanded,
completely ignoring the way I was looking at him. "Haven't
you been here long enough to have been tested against
most if not all of the others?"
"It doesn't work that way,"
Jejin answered, shifting
just a little under the cold gray stare
he was getting.
"The magicians here come in grades
of ability, and if your original choice is someone
from the lowest
grades, you might as well give up the
idea of winning
against anyone of higher ability. If
your choice brings you someone of high ability,
that in itself should guarantee success in most cases. The
only time difficulty
arises is when your challenger's
magician is of the same caliber as your own. There's
always uncertainty
when two master magicians face one
another, so the meetings are usually governed by
pure chance. But that's a circumstance covering the
meeting of equals, which only happens
occasionally. It really isn't worth getting too upset about."
By that time the bearded man's voice
was nearly trembling, and the sweat beaded on his
forehead wasn't being caused by the closeness of the
room. He was obviously required to tell Serendel
just what he had been telling him, but what the fighter
wanted to hear was how he could win, not the reasons
why he might lose.
"Then maybe we can find something
I should get upset about," he said in that same
near-growl, his eyes refusing to turn Jejin loose. "That
list of grades we were just discussing—on what part
of the list does your name appear?"
"I—I'm the strongest
magician of them all," the man mumbled in the faintest of voices,
close to being terrified at having to give an answer
that was obviously required of him. Serendel's head went
up when he heard it, those gray eyes growing even
colder, but I'd had enough of that nonsense.
"Stop it!" I snapped to the
fighter, the anger in my voice enough to finally get his
attention. "Can't you see you're not supposed to find out how
good or bad he is until after the first challenge?
And where the hell do you come off giving him a hard time?
It wasn't his idea to be chosen, it was yours! If
you're mad at me and looking to start a fight because of
it, start the fight with me, not some innocent bystander! I
said I wasn't afraid of you, and I meant it!"
"Yes, you did say that, didn't
you?" he murmured, most of the coldness gone from his eyes
as he leaned back to stare at me. "It obviously
slipped my mind that you have the soul of a female
glad, but I'll try not to let it happen again. And for the
second time, the lady is absolutely right, Jejin. I was
taking my mad at her out on you, and I apologize. None
of this stupidity is any fault of yours."
"Thank you for understanding that,
lord Serendel," the magician answered, vast relief in
the words. "The explanations we're required to give are
designed to keep guests in eager suspense, but it's
clear they weren't anticipating guests like
yourself. And my most heartfelt thanks to you, lady Dalisse,
for interceding on my behalf. I'm afraid my bravery
isn't quite on a par with yours."
"Don't tell me you're someone who
believes all that idle gossip about how untrustworthy
fighters are?" I asked with inch-thick innocence,
turning my head in time to see the magician flinch over
having his own words fed back to him. "Don't you
know they're men of iron self-control, who have
absolutely no need of the handlers it's been suggested they
shouldn't be
allowed to walk around without? Were
you afraid of the man before he started flexing a bad
temper in your direction?"
"Of course he was afraid of me,"
the fighter answered
for Jejin in a very neutral way, the
ghost of guilty agreement flashing briefly in
the bearded man's eyes. "Everyone with sense is
afraid of a man—or woman—whose career is based on
the ability to kill. Any other reaction is the result of
never having thought the thing through. But don't forget,
Jejin, it wasn't bravery that made her defend you.
Without fear bravery
isn't possible, and she isn't afraid of
me. And you should also know that she prefers her
nickname, so please don't call her lady Dalisse.
Call her Lady Smudge."
"That's Inky, not Smudge," I
said with a growl of my own, turning again to send daggers
toward the big fool. "Don't pretend you don't
know that, because I heard you being corrected once before.
And in any event, what the name is or isn't
doesn't concern you. My nickname is reserved for the use of
friends, and you don't happen to qualify."
"Why are you acting so outraged?"
he asked with brows raised high, the innocent child
being unjustly accused. "Didn't you just now say
that if I wanted to start a fight, you were the one I ought
to be starting it with? Don't you consider being insulted
a good way to start a fight?"
"Oh, it's a wonderful way," I
agreed as I seethed, hating the grin he couldn't quite
swallow—not to
mention the chuckling Jejin was doing.
"The only problem I can see is that it isn't quite fair
on my end. There are so many things about you open to
comment, I'm having trouble deciding which to use
first. Maybe I ought to settle for asking how you can
speak so clearly with your foot constantly in your
mouth. If you doubt the contention, just remember how many
times you've had to apologize over the last few
days."
"At least I'm bright enough to
recognize those times apology is called for," he came
back as he straightened
in his chair, a good deal of his
amusement having dissolved. "That's more than can
be said for other people at this table, specifically
other female people. You ..."
"My lords and ladies, may I have
your attention please," a voice suddenly came to
interrupt the fighter, and I reluctantly looked away from the
argument to see Velix standing in the space between
the tables, a replacement for the dancers I hadn't
seen leave. "If you're all quite finished with your
meal, we can leave for the palace now. Nibbles and drinks
will also be available there, and I have
transportation outside
befitting those of your station. Please
rise now and
follow me."
"Just a minute," I called as
I stood, making no effort
to look at the fighter again. "Is
that transportation
one of your ironclad requirements, or
is it possible to walk off part of that meal I just
swallowed? I'm not worried about getting lost in the fog.
If I have to ride in anything right now, it's much more
likely I'll have being sick to worry about."
Most especially from the company, I
added to myself
as Velix paused, wishing I could read
the Griddenth's
expression. If he refused my request
and I ended up anywhere near Serendel in
whatever we were supposed to ride in, everyone else was
in danger of ending up knee-deep in spilled blood.
Lidra wasn't the only one who had managed to smuggle
something past Customs and the clothes change, and
another five minutes
of arguing with that stupid glad would
guarantee everyone's finding out just what that
something was. Serendel and Jejin got to their feet
the way the three people at the other table did, and
Velix looked around at us all before performing a gesture
that was very like a shrug.
"I meant to mention this once we'd
reached the lobby, but since the point has been
raised I might as well go into it now," he said,
sounding calm and
undisturbed. "It so happens you do
have the choice of walking, but not through the heavy
mists in the street. Anyone not thoroughly familiar with
this area couldn't help getting lost, that's why another
route was
prepared. It reaches the palace by
means of an under- ground passage, and although the
passageway isn't used very often, it's not really
possible to become lost in it. I, unfortunately, must stay
aboveground with the transportation, but any of you wishing
to use the
passageway may certainly do so."
"Then that works out really well,"
I said before anyone else could jump in. "You'll
go along with my fellow travelers in the transportation,
and I'll have the passageway and a little time to myself.
Every now and then I need to be alone, and this seems
the perfect opportunity to satisfy the need. No one
objects, I hope?"
I'd tried making the request sound like
sweet reason incarnate, primarily to have a strong
basis for protest if the mighty Serendel decided to open
his mighty mouth in disagreement. I'd stated a
need and had asked for everyone's help in seeing to it; if
the fighter tried arguing he would be the unreasonable
one, and his suitability as an acceptable companion
would begin losing all those legs it had been
standing on. I waited with a friendly smile on my face, not
really looking at the way Chal and Lidra exchanged a
silent glance, and then Velix gave that sort-of shrug
again.
"Apparently no one does object,"
he said, deliberately
looking around as he said it. "The
passageway is all yours then, and we'll meet again
when you reach the palace. We'll all walk to the lobby
together, and then go our separate ways."
The servants pulled the chairs out of
everyone's way to make it easier to leave the tables,
and I followed after Velix without even a single
glance behind me. As I passed Jejin, I noticed a faint
frown on his face. but I didn't ask him the reason for it
and he didn't volunteer any data. I was too delighted
at the thought of getting away from that glad to
wonder why the
magician was unhappy, and then it
occurred to me our reasons might be exactly the same. I
was happy to get away even for a little while, but that
meant Jejin would be all alone with Serendel until I
rejoined them. If he was as afraid of the fighter as he'd
claimed to be, my not being there as a buffer would make
the time a good deal less than pleasant for him.
Getting back to the lobby didn't take
very long, and we hadn't gone more than a couple of
steps before Velix stopped and turned to look at me.
"Our transportation lies through
the doors straight ahead, the doors you all came in by,"
he said,
gesturing behind himself with his head.
"Your point of departure, dear lady, lies behind you
to your left, through that portal. A servant will be
here in a moment to open it for you."
I wondered why I needed anyone to open
a door for me, but once I'd turned to look I began
to understand. Portal Velix had called it and portal
it was, a heavy, metal-bound wooden door that had a
large ring of metal on the left, halfway up. If I wasn't
mistaken, it was the thick ring that was used to open
the door, and with the swirls of mist all around it it
really did look as though it hadn't been opened in a
while. I wasn't
actually beginning to have second
thoughts about going through the door, not with the
alternative being what it was, but the arrival of two big men
ended the time I had even to toy with the
consideration.
"Very good, men, just as prompt as
ever," Velix said to the new arrivals, watching them
walk to the door. "There's only one to go
through this time, and then you can close it again."
"Close it again?" I asked as
the two men put hands to the ring and shoulders to the wood,
then began pushing with all their strength. "You
mean you're just going to—close that behind me?"
"Well, of course," Velix said
with an indulgent chuckle, his bright, dark eyes faintly
amused, "We can't very well leave it open, not with
the number of other guests around. We really do need
to keep track of all of you for safety's sake, and if
we left that door open, half our charges would disappear
through it, just to find out if it really does go where
we say it goes. Surely you can appreciate the problem."
"Surely," I said in a voice
that sounded very hollow to me, which is why I said no more than
the single word. I hadn't known I was going to be
closed behind a door I had no chance of opening
again, but it was much too late to back out by refusing
to go. I'd look and feel like a complete idiot, and I
knew I'd rather die than give Serendel the satisfaction
of that. I'd just walk as fast as I could until I got to
the other end of the passageway, and then it would all
be behind me.
"When you reach the palace, the
servants there,
stationed inside the portal, will open
it for you," Velix said, his tail moving in sharp arcs in
contrast to the smoothness of his tone. "I believe
the opening is wide enough for you to fit through rather
easily now..."
He let the sentence trail off as he
moved closer to examine the efforts of the two men, and
when I made myself follow I could see he was right.
They'd pushed the door more than halfway open, and
behind it and them I could see mist-shrouded stairs
that trended downward. Through the fog I could also
see the faint glow of intermittent light, which meant
there was no reason including dangerous dark to keep
me from getting
started. My lips felt the least bit dry
when my tongue wet them, but then I realized
there was really nothing to be nervous about. I was
being sent through that door in front of witnesses, so if
anything happened
to me the Mists people would be liable.
It was like crossing a street in the middle of
ground traffic; no matter how badly the drivers wanted
to hit you, none of them would or their insurance
would go up. I was safe and I knew it, so I simply
stepped through the opening without the slightest
worry.
Chapter 10
The lack of worry lasted until that
impossible door was pulled slowly and silently shut behind
me, then the lack of worry became conspicuously
absent. The back of the door was completely smooth, with
nothing for anyone without talons like Velix's to
get a grip on, and somehow it seemed out of character
for the thing to have opened and closed without
making a sound. By rights there should have been the
eerie scream of protesting hinges, much like the
moaning cries of lost, tormented souls . . .
"Are you completely out of your
mind, or just a little on the weird side?" I
demanded in a hiss, talking to myself the way I deserved to be
talked to. "If you do any more of that, you'll be having
hysterics even before you've gone down the stairs! I
thought you were supposed to be the one who wasn't
afraid of things."
I conceded that an excellent point had
been made, then took a deep breath and looked
around a little more. Between the fog and the plain,
stonelike
material of walls, steps and ceiling,
there wasn't much of anything to see, so I simply started
going down the stairs.
By the time I reached the bottom of the
flight, I was certain I'd gone lower than the level
of the transportation
system that had brought us to that
section of the Mists. The descent had been long,
tedious, dizzy- making, boring—but it hadn't been
hard on me physically
even when I'd jumped down one section
of me steps. I'd done the jumping because I'd
been curious about what the steps were made of,
which wasn't stone even though it looked like it. The
material was unexpectedly
springy while still being very firm,
and the sharp edges of the steps were anything
but sharp. It came to me that I probably couldn't
hurt myself on the stuff even if I tried, and when I
looked more closely at the walls I saw they were made of
the same
material. I realized the Mists people
really were being
cautious about my safety, and after
that felt a lot better about continuing down.
The ever-present fog didn't thin at the
bottom the way I'd been hoping it would, but the
passageway I found before me was wide enough and
almost well- enough lit to make that a minor
problem. As I began walking I noticed there wasn't a sound
anywhere, nothing but the very soft, very faint
scuff of my
sandals against the not-stone of the
passageway floor. Even right on top of it I could barely
hear it, and that gave me an odd sense of being
absolutely alone. The thought was disturbing, and I didn't
understand why that should be. I'd been alone before,
most especially on strokings, but I'd never felt the
way I did right then.
The only thing I could do about the
feeling was shrug, so I shrugged and just kept
going. The passageway
took me straight ahead for a while, and
then it began curving first right, then
left, then right again. After another few minutes it was a
toss-up as to which way the curve would go, and that no
matter which way the previous curve had gone. I wasn't
completely sure, but I was beginning to think the light
was a little less than it had been, and the passageway
walls looked somehow different. The fog hung too
thick around the walls for me to see them at all easily,
but I was sure there was something different about
them. If I'd stopped to examine them I might have
found out what, but I didn't stop. I just kept going
while trying to look everywhere at once.
"This is stupid," I whispered
to myself, the words coming out with a lot less sound than
I'd wanted them to have. "There's nothing here,
not even a shadow. Why are you so nervous?"
I would have enjoyed being able to
answer that question, but I couldn't think of an
answer. The fog was just as warm and dry as it had been
all along, but it seemed to be threatening to go chill
and dank at any moment. The mist-diffused light was
trying to hide the fact that it was slowly fading, the
walls were sneakily changing in some way, and even though
I'd been trying
not to admit it, I thought I heard
small sounds both behind and ahead of me where there had
been nothing but silence earlier. Velix had said the
passageway wasn't used very often, but although it
had felt empty when I'd first begun walking, it didn't
feel that way any longer, I knew something was down
there with me, I just didn't know what.
"And wouldn't it be nice if we
could keep it like that," I muttered to myself, still
looking around at fog-covered nothing. If the passageway
was usually empty, something could have moved in
and made the area its home; it was possible the
stretch had been safe, but now no longer was. I looked
around again, remembered that one of the reasons the
S.I. had sent me to that world was to keep me away
from traps that had been set and waiting, and almost
laughed. There wasn't a day or night I wouldn't have
preferred facing Twi House traps to what was right then
in front of me, but it was much too late to make that
sort of a choice.
The urge to laugh didn't last any time
at all, especially
once I'd turned the sharpest bend yet
and found something like a fairly large room
beyond it. To be honest it was more of a chamber than a
room, circular, completely undecorated, fog-blurred
not-stone with an archway leading out of it again on the
far side. I stopped just inside the entrance
archway to look around, but the curving walls to left
and right were too obscured by the mist for anything but
vague outlines to be seen. I decided it must have been
meant as a rest area for those using the passageway,
and might even have comfortable benches near the walls
for anyone who wanted to sit down and rest a
while. Since sitting and relaxing was the last thing I
wanted to do, I began crossing the area to the only other way
out of there. I suppose if I'd stopped to think about
it. I would have realized that that was the perfect time
and place for the lights to go out.
I froze almost in midstride in the
thick, ominous blackness, my heart thudding so loud I
would have missed the sound of a ten-foot-tall
behemoth charging at me, my imagination immediately
sending a lot more than one of them in my direction. I was
even sure there were other things creeping at me, and
that thought was much worse than the idea of being
charged. How all those attackers were supposed to see me
in that end- less, enveloping dark was beside the
point; things like that never had trouble finding their
victims in the dark, something everybody knew. I was sure I
heard faint sounds all around me, and if I hadn't
been beyond movement of any sort, I would have
trembled like someone trying to stand upright in an
earthquake.
That was when the lights came on again,
too faint to be anywhere near the level I wanted,
but at least a thousand times better than absolute
dark. It couldn't have been more than a minute that I'd
been without light, but while it was happening it
had felt like ages and eons and time without end. I forced
some spittle down my very dry throat, so relieved to
find nothing in creeping distance that the feeling
was indescribable, my mind grabbing wildly at the thought
that the loss of light had only been a brief,
meaningless, power outage. Nothing sinister, nothing
trying to get me— and then I finally looked up to see
what had become of the previously solid walls.
"That's not possible," I
breathed as I looked frantically
around, but it wasn't just possible, it
had already
happened. Instead of one archway
leading into the room and one leading out, the walls
were now covered with archways, some lit, some
as black as the darkness I'd so recently been through.
The passage- ways I could see were riddled with
crevasses and openings, places where anything or
anyone could lurk unseen, none of them as smooth-walled
as what I'd walked past to get there. I didn't know
which way I'd come in, couldn't tell which passageway
led out again, but knew beyond the faintest doubt that
if I chose the wrong one I'd deeply regret it.
And then I heard a sound I wasn't at
all unsure about, a sound that froze the blood in
my veins and almost brought a whimper to my throat.
Something was moving in the darkest passageway to
my right. something that shuffled and dragged
part of itself, something that breathed with a
gargling, burbling sound, something that was definitely
coming toward the chamber I stood in. Dizziness swept
over me, and the need to be violently sick, and it
was all I could do to fumble out the tiny palm dagger I
had sheathed high up on my right thigh. The weapon was
too small to be useful against anything but people,
which meant it would be no help at all against
whatever was coming out of the passageway. I held the
useless dagger in a fist of whitened knuckles, and began
backing away from the passageway without light. I
backed three steps, four steps, still seeing nothing
in that dark, only hearing it—and then I backed into
something that was definitely not a wall.
At that moment quite a lot of me was
ready to pass out, but what was left refused to do
anything that suicidal.
I may have screamed as I whirled
around, but I certainly brought the palm dagger
around with me, sweeping up at the belly of whatever
might be there. It was one of the movements I'd been
carefully taught, a crippling swipe even if it failed to
be lethal, but the blow, never landed. A thought-fast hand
wrapped around my wrist, stopping the attack
cold, and then I was staring stupidly up into the face
of the fighter Serendel.
"I know you said you wanted to be
alone," he drawled, "but I didn't think you'd
go to these lengths to be sure you were. If I let you go,
will you put that thing back where it came from?"
His glance was for the palm dagger, and
I realized he was one of the very few people who
had seen it who didn't consider it a harmless toy.
I'd found it possible more than once to say it was a
nail file, but the ones who had believed that weren't
professional glads. The one who was still had his
fingers closed tight around my wrist, undoubtedly
waiting for me to agree to his offer, but that wasn't
going to happen.
"I'm not putting it away until I'm
out of here," I said, the words unbelievably steady in
comparison with how I felt. "There's something
heading this way from that darkened passage, and if you think
I'm going to meet it empty handed, you're out of
your mind."
"What do you mean, 'something'
heading this way?" he asked with a frown, his
eyes and attention immediately on the section of room I'd
mentioned. "If there's anyone there it has to be one
of the Mists people,
but I don't hear or see a thing. Are
you sure you didn't imagine it?"
"My imagination most prefers
supplying horrors without adding details," I
answered, pulling my hand out of his loosened grip before turning
to eye the guilty passageway. "What I heard moving
along in there may have been imagination, but it certainly
wasn't mine. And now that you mention it, I don't
hear it anymore either."
"It probably decided to take its
stroll in a different direction, one where it would run less
of a risk of getting sliced info strips," he
said, a faint amusement now in his voice. "If I'd known
you were that well armed, I might not have started that
insult exchange. Female glads can be pushed only to a
certain point, and then they'll use whatever they
might be carrying."
"I'm not a female glad," I
told him sourly, giving him no more than a glance. "And
don't bother trying to pretend you're afraid of me with a
weapon in my hand. I saw just how afraid you were
when I accidentally
attacked you. What are you doing here?"
"I'm walking to the palace,"
he answered, making it sound absolutely usual and routine.
"I was in no more of a mood to ride than you were,
but I felt I'd crowded you enough for one day. I
waited until you were well on your way before having
them open that door again, and then I started out. I
really didn't
expect to meet you on the way, but I
can't say I'm dis- appointed that I did."
I looked over at him then, to see the
very open, frank and sincere expression he wore.
None of it was overdone or in any way phony-looking,
but for some reason I didn't believe him. His gray
eyes rested on me with easy unconcern, which just
seemed to add to all the rest.
"You enjoy arguing so much you're
happy you caught up to me?" I asked,
wondering if it was my previous annoyance that was making me
so suspicious. "Now I know why you became a
fighter. You must consider being in the arena the
ultimate party."
"It keeps me out of barroom
brawls," he offered with a faint grin, his long red
mustache moving with his lips. "And it isn't the
prospect of more argument that makes me happy to see you. Don't
forget that I'm after your body."
My first response to that was to come
back with something smart, but despite being able
to think of any number of things to say, I somehow
couldn't bring myself to say them. Even if the
accusation I'd made was true, it was hardly so unusual and
despicable a thing that I'd had to make it sound
like perversion. As far as females went, I wasn't too close
to being an eyesore, which meant most healthy males
looked at me with one and the same idea. It
wasn't a novel
concept, it certainly wasn't insulting,
and I had the
distinct impression that if Seero had
been around to hear me say what I had, his anger would not
have been aimed at Serendel. I found myself
hoping it was too dim in that place for the warmth in my
cheeks to show, but just in case I found an excuse to
turn away from the fighter.
"Have you any idea which of those
passageways is the right one to use?" I asked,
very busily examining the archways in question. "When I
first got here there was only a single way out, but now I
can't tell which one it was."
"I have the feeling this place was
originally supposed
to be part of the show, but so few
people went for it they decided to turn it off,"
he said, making no further mention of the subject I'd
avoided so gracefully.
"The first part of the walk was so
boring I thought I'd fall asleep on my feet, and
then everything suddenly changed. Maybe they realized
they'd forgot- ten to turn on the special effects, and
decided to go along with 'Better late than never,' If
that's true, then it doesn't much matter which passageway
we take. They should all lead to the same
place."
"What kind of 'show' could they be
putting on?" I asked, confused and faintly disturbed.
Just before reaching the chamber I remembered
thinking the walls of the passage looked different, but
hadn't been able to figure out different in what way. If
Serendel was right—and it was hard to argue
the point—then the difference in the walls meant they were
supposed to change. "What could they have in
mind that this sort of special effects would be called
for?"
"They're probably trying to make
us think we have to hunt for the way out," he
answered, looking around with faint amusement. "You know,
make the right choice or wander around forever. Some
of those
passageways may make the walk a little
longer, but I'm sure they all lead to the palace
eventually. Why don't you choose one, and we'll see if I'm
right."
"As long as there's light, I don't
care one way or the other," I said, frowning at
the choices he'd given me. "This place reminds me a
little too much of a certain section of the wilds on
Gryphon. How about that one?"
"That one it is," he agreed,
beginning to walk with me toward the passageway I'd pointed
to, but he was suddenly giving me more attention than
the direction in which we were going. "You've
been through the wilds on Gryphon? I was there myself
once, so I think you'll know I'm not joking when I say
I'm impressed. It isn't a place for tourists."
"Well, most of it wasn't all that
bad," I said, for some reason embarrassed by how serious
he sounded, finding it easier watching the passage
we were about to enter than looking up at him. "We
had a couple of guides who had as much experience with
the area as it's possible to get and they were both
well-armed, so the trouble was kept to a minimum. The
worst part was going through the mountain caverns
to get to the other side of the range; that was where
we lost one of the guides, and the rest of us weren't
sure we'd make it either. If it was possible to fly in
rather than needing to go overland on wheels or on foot—but
of course they won't allow that."
"Not when you never know who'll be
taken over and who won't be," he agreed,
distaste now coloring his tone. "They told me pilots
have almost no chance of resisting the mental attack, even if
they've gone in on foot before with nothing happening.
The muties hate each other as much as they hate
humankind, but they apparently band together if
there's a chance of getting an air vehicle. I'm told as
soon as they get one, they crash it in the middle of one of
the cities."
"It had to happen three times
before the planetary officials got the idea and banned air
traffic into the area," I said, spending only a
little disgust on people who'd been dead even before I'd been
born. "The planet was settled because the muties
lived nowhere but in the wilds, but they should have
expected trouble when they found it impossible to sign
treaties or
agreements with any of them. I suppose
they were feeling too superior and advanced to worry
about trouble, so people had to pay with their lives
before they under- stood more advanced doesn't mean
indestructible. I hate stupidity like that, but it seems
to be the common curse of humans everywhere."
"Which is one of the reasons why I
like the way my home planet sees to the problem,"
he said, dividing his glance between me and the crevasses
and folds of the walls we were passing. "No
matter what you want to do on Rober Tay, you have to prove
you're the best one for the job. Not that you want the
job more than anyone else, but that you're also the
best. If you want to work in the government, you and your
opponent or opponents don't run for election, you
all do the job for a year in simulation by interactive
computer
programs, facing the same problems
actually faced by the one who is doing the job. If one of
your moves is so wild and brainless it leads to a
crisis, you're immediately
disqualified. If all you do is play it
safe by taking no chances not backed by precedent,
you're disqualified.
You have to show imagination and
ability, otherwise
you have no business involving yourself
in other people's lives."
"Gryphon isn't quite that
advanced," I said, deciding
I liked the way his planet did it. "Our
people still think it's possible to make an unknown
stranger into a good leader by pushing a lever in a
voting machine. Or by taking the word of his or her
party as to how competent the candidate is. After all
the times they got duds instead of doers, you'd think
they'd have learned their lesson."
"Change is the hardest thing for
people to accept," he said, sounding a good deal more
tolerant than I was feeling. "The established way of
doing something might not be the best way, but what
guarantee is there that a new way won't be a lot worse?
You have to be in a position where nothing could be
worse than what you have, and then change becomes the
best of all options. Not the most eagerly accepted,
just the best."
"You know, that's very deep,"
I said with a small laugh, looking up to his face where he
walked beside me. "You sound more like a
philosopher or a
psychologist than a—"
"Than a mindless, bloodthirsty
glad?" he finished when I didn't, more amusement in him
than anything else. For my part I was back to being
painfully
embarrassed, but silently cursing the
big, flapping mouth I come equipped with didn't call the
words back. It also didn't help me understand why he
wasn't feeling insulted, as he had every right to be.
"Despite a lot of people's
opinions to the contrary, there really is no law that keeps a
fighter from being able to think," he went on, his
grin wider than it had been, probably because of whatever my
expression was like. "I wasn't forced into
becoming a glad, I made the career choice as soon as I was old
enough to
understand what the choice entailed. It
was a field that suited my temperament perfectly, one
that kept me from ending up fighting society instead
of other born fighters like myself. I began training
when I was very young, just the way everyone on my
world is encouraged
to do even if they never intend going
near an arena, but that doesn't mean I stopped
going to school. I enjoyed school almost as much as I
enjoyed training, and I like to believe I may have
stopped going now, but I haven't stopped learning."
"Maybe there's a law keeping me
from thinking," I suggested, feeling even worse than I
had earlier. "It might not be an excuse for the way I've
been
behaving, but at least it would be a
reason."
"I can think of a better reason
than that," he said with a chuckle, accepting my
halfhearted and fully inadequate apology as though it been
perfect instead. "All those people who kept telling
you how wonderful I was—they turned the mistake I
made into a crime of gigantic proportions. If they'd left
you alone, you would have seen for yourself that I'd
just been stupid in my estimation of you. Instead of
that they kept
trying to insist I was too marvelous to
do anything wrong, which you knew damned well was a lie.
And you don't like having people telling you who to
associate with, do you."
The last was a statement rather than a
question, those gray eyes still faintly amused as they
looked down at me. I could see he was sharing a joke
rather than laughing at me, and I couldn't help
smiling myself.
"No, as a matter of fact I don't
like having people telling me who to associate with,"
I agreed. "And I'll bet you paid a lot of attention in
school to courses on psychology. An awful lot."
"Enough to know when it becomes
time to keep quiet," he said as he laughed,
understanding
immediately that I'd caught him trying
to play me again. "Let's see if there's any more to
their show than making
us think that we're lost."
The suggestion was a very sensible one,
so we both began putting it into effect. The
passageway we walked along almost seemed to be hovering
menacingly, but with the presence of someone there
besides myself, the menace wasn't as—menacing—as
it had been. I grudgingly
sheathed my palm dagger and we walked
on through the fog for a while, following
the twists and turns of the passageway, and then
Serendel said some- thing or other that was no more than
conversational. I know I answered him in a way that made
him chuckle and say something else, but I really
wasn't paying
attention to the chit-chat. I'd begun
hearing small noises from some of the openings in the walls
we were passing,
but I couldn't tell what they were.
Very soft noises that stop as soon as you try listening
to them are annoying,
but in a place like that they're
something else as well.
"You're not listening to me, are
you?" Serendel said abruptly, but his voice was filled
with curiosity rather than annoyance or anger. "Is
something wrong?"
"I think someone's starting to
exercise their imagination
again," I muttered, silently
cursing all that fog and darkness. "There's movement of
some sort going on in those unlit openings, but I'm
damned if I know what's doing the moving."
"I haven't heard a thing," he
said, now sounding puzzled. "Of course, I also
haven't been listening. Maybe the problem is that this place
does remind you too much of the caverns under the
mountains in the wilds. Is this any help?"
"This" was his arm coming
gently but firmly around my shoulders, a gesture I hadn't been
expecting. Startled,
I looked up at him, seeing the faint,
calm smile in his gray eyes, and that told me he
really was asking whether or not I minded. He wasn't
expecting me to mind, but the attitude was more a
matter of assurance than arrogance, a mature outlook of
serene confidence.
I remembered the times in school and
afterward when boys and men had done the same,
most of them self-conscious, nervous or aggressive,
all of them using
the gesture as an opening move toward
taking more. None of them had asked, not even
the nervous ones, and this time I somehow knew the
arm around me wasn't meant as an opening gesture.
The man I looked up at didn't need gestures of
that son, an obvious truth that managed to make me
inexplicably uncomfortable again.
"If this is the way you usually
guard yourself against possible attack, remind me to bet on
the other guy the next time you fight," I said,
holding the words as steady as I could. His hand was so very
warm on my arm, and my left shoulder touched one
of the leather straps on his otherwise bare chest, and
that was the closest we'd come to one another since
our very first meeting. Thought of that time made me
laugh just a little, breaking the mood of
embarrassment, which in turn let me add, "And is this
supposed to make me feel better? The last time we were this
close I was nearly trampled."
"You're in absolutely no danger of
that now," he said with an answering laugh and a
grin, enjoying the comment. "I usually limit the
number of times I trample
any one woman, just to keep the rest
from getting jealous. If I trampled you more than
once, I'd have to do it to all of them.''
"I hope you know you're not really
kidding," I said, remembering Lidra's comments on the
subject. "And I also hope you know you have my
sincere sympathies.
Living with something like that would
drive me crazy in no time."
"If you do your best to win the
loaf, you can't complain
when the crust comes along with it,"
he said in a very pious way, deliberately making
it sound like an ancient adage I wasn't old enough to
have learned. I stuck my tongue out at him while making
a very rude noise, and his grin came back doubled.
"But it happens
to be true," he protested through
a laugh, and then the arm around me tightened. "And
you can't deny there are occasional
compensations. If I wasn't who I am, you might have been able to
get away with calling me unsuitable as a companion
for this tour. Then I'd really need someone's
sympathy."
His grin eased off as his head began
lowering toward mine, his intention obvious, and I
wasn't surprised to find I didn't mind the thought of
kissing him. He was more than just a handsome hunk of meat;
at the very least he was acceptable to have
vacation fun with, and I began to raise my own face, when—
"What the hell?" he exclaimed
as I whirled away from him, the palm dagger already in my
hand. "What are you doing?"
"Damn it, something pinched me,"
I answered with a snarl, my eyes searching the thick,
swirling fog. "I know men come equipped with more than
two hands, but I really don't think it was you. Am
I wrong?"
"No," he said with a frown I
could hear, also undoubtedly
searching the fog. "But how could
anything have pinched you? If anyone had been
behind you, I would have seen them."
"If you're going to suggest it's
my imagination again, let me assure you it never works
overtime with- out getting paid," I responded
sourly, reluctantly giving
up the useless search as I turned back
to him. "There's something weird going on
here, something we're just not—"
The word I'd been going to use was
"seeing," but suddenly it no longer fit. There, just
beyond Serendel's
left shoulder, was a six-inch line of
dark blue, a streak that stood out clearly against
the gray of the fog. The streak was just hovering in
the air, unsupported
and all alone, and if it's possible for
a six-inch blue line to laugh at someone, that
damned line was laughing at me.
"If I end up paranoid, I won't
have to wonder why," I muttered as I resheathed
the obviously useless palm dagger, more than aware of the
strange look I was getting from Serendel. "Turn
very slowly that way, and then tell me I'm imagining
things."
His brows went up as though he thought
I was becoming
a candidate for protective restraint,
but he still turned slowly to his left as I'd
suggested with my nod. I felt grimly pleased that he hadn't
hesitated, but the pleasure dissolved fast when the line
began moving with him, just enough to keep out of
his range of vision. The damned thing really was
playing games, and I was so instantly furious I'm
surprised I didn't start foaming at the mouth. If Serendel
didn't see the thing he'd never believe me, and the
thing was making very sure the fighter didn't see it.
"Is this where I get to say you're
imagining things?" the man in front of me
remarked mildly, turning back after having examined
nothing but fog. "Now let's see, where were we?"
Very suddenly both of his arms were
around me, holding me tight against him, and
before I could make a single sound he had taken my lips
with his. I struggled
to get free, damned if I was going to
be kissed in front of a line with a warped sense of
humor, but struggling abruptly became entirely
unnecessary. The arms that had closed around me quickly
opened again, and Serendel's head drew back as he
voiced a wordless shout.
"Damn it, something bit me!"
he growled, turning completely around to reexamine the fog
that had shown him nothing only a minute earlier. "I'd
love to be able to blame you, but girls don't come
equipped with more than two hands."
"Remind me to introduce you to
some of the girls I know," I said, trying not to laugh
out loud at the way I'd been vindicated. "Are you sure
it wasn't my imagination?
Some people feel it can be very vivid."
"Is vivid supposed to include
having teeth?" he asked, fists to hips as he glared
around. "I don't like being attacked from behind, and
especially don't like having that attacker then refuse to
face me. Do you still see whatever it was you saw?"
"It was a thin blue line, and no,
I don't," I responded,
also looking all around in the fog.
"When you missed it, it hid behind you, but I
don't see it now. Are we going to search for it?"
"Search where?" he asked,
finally turning back to show me heavy annoyance—aimed
elsewhere. "The thing could be hiding ten feet away
from us, but with this fog we'd never know it. Our best
bet is to just keep going—and have a little talk
with our—hosts when we get to the palace."
"You knock 'em down, and I'll
stomp on'em," I agreed with a laugh I couldn't hold
back, looking up at his continuing anger. "I didn't
like where I got pinched any more than you like—ah—the
way you were bitten."
"The way I was bitten," he
repeated, surrendering to a grin that refused to be denied, "I
like women who are diplomatic. Let's go get'em."
We resumed our walk up the passageway,
and although
I was still able to hear sounds from
the darkened
openings, there was no sign of
interfering blue lines. The passage continued to twist
and turn as it pleased, but absolutely nothing
happened. My companion
and I were trying to be very alert, but
boredom and nothingness will wear down
sharpness faster than any number of attacks. After about
fifteen minutes we reached a stretch of wall with fewer
openings than there had been, and suddenly I was no
longer walking ahead but was being pulled around and
folded into Serendel's arms.
"I think we've earned a short
break," he said as he held me to him, his voice very, very
low. "If they don't know about it they can't bother
us, and this looks like a perfect place."
His head lowered and his lips touched
mine, briefly testing the waters, so to speak. The
waters were fine as my smile and return kiss proved, and
then our lips were touching with less brevity and
more sustained interest. He held me to him with my
hands against his chest, his arms delightfully tight
around me, one of his hands to my hair. Our bodies moved
closer to one another, the taste of warmth rising,
and then—
"Slig!" I yelled, and
"Slime-wiggling jark!" Serendel
snarled, the two of us pulling away to
whirl around in murder-rage. This time there
were two of them, one blue line hovering behind
each of us, and although I didn't know what had
happened to the fighter, I knew damned well what had
been done to me. It was the next step up from
pinching, the sort of long-finger effort that was usually the
trademark of sidewalk idlers, and the only other
time it had happened
to me I'd gone after the doer with a
length of two-by-four that had been lying handily
about. Not only was there no handy wood this time,
I had the definite feeling it wouldn't have done
any good even if there had been.
"The damned things are laughing at
us!" Serendel growled, probably still glaring at his
the way I was doing with mine, making me feel less
paranoid. "I wasn't wrong, they are trying to keep
us apart. What in hell are they?"
"Part of whatever game our hosts
are playing," I answered, jumping forward fast to try
grabbing my line. My hand closed on nothing as the
line darted up and away, which made me feel better
despite the miss. If getting my hands on it wouldn't have
done any good, the line would have had no reason to
dodge. Since it had dodged, I now had reason to try
again, at a time it would hopefully not be expecting the
grab.
"I've now gotten to the point of
not liking the game at all," the fighter said very
flatly, his voice slightly raised as though he spoke not only to
me and the lines, but also to whoever else might be
listening in. "Everyone's
entitled to fair warning, so I'll say
it once clearly, and then I won't bother again:
stop the game and cancel any other plans you have in
regard to me and the lady in this place, or you're
the ones who will be responsible for what happens. You
won't be able to say you didn't know. Come on,
Dalisse."
He took my arm and went marching up the
passageway
again, ignoring the two blue lines we
left hovering
behind us. The lines now seemed more
unsure than amused, and if that was true I couldn't
say I blamed them. The fighter was so angry his gray
eyes were frozen slow-sparks, which made me
decide to tell him some other time that I didn't like
being called Dalisse. Right then my most central concern was
keeping up with him without running.
After a couple of minutes Serendel
slowed down, but more because he'd gotten his anger
under control than because it was any less. He made
no attempt to look behind us to see if the lines were
following, but I didn't have the same
unspokenly-deadly image to maintain. I looked back a few times
without making any attempt to hide what I was doing,
and finally glanced at Serendel.
"I don't know if it means
anything, but they aren't following," I told him. "Or
at least I can't see them following. Maybe they'll be smart and
take your ad- vice."
"They'd better be that smart,
because it wasn't advice,"
he came back without looking at me, all
of the growl gone from his voice but the
faintest of shadows. "Doing things like that to people
isn't the joke some consider it, especially when there's a
lady involved. My parents taught me manners while I
was growing up; if theirs didn't do the same for
them, it's more than time the oversight was corrected."
I lapsed back into silence at that, not
quite sure what to say. The fighter was angry, all
right, but not for the reasons I'd thought and he wasn't only
angry. He also seemed to be indignant and outraged, in
large measure on my behalf. A reaction like that
wasn't something I'd expected from a virtual stranger,
especially not one I'd exchanged more argument with than
conversation. Obviously there was more to Serendel
than just being a brainless glad, and he'd been very
right: if people bad left us alone, I might have found
that out sooner.
Once again we just kept walking,
something that was beginning to be really boring. I
felt as though we'd already come miles, and there was
no knowing how far we had left to go. Serendel
didn't seem interested
in more conversation, and I agreed with
that. When two people begin getting to know
each other, the personal items they exchange are
meant for each other, not an audience. We'd had more
than enough proof that someone was keeping track of
us; if they really were also listening in, the rest
of our conversation
could wait.
Possibly another ten minutes went by,
and then I began noticing different sounds coming
from the darkened
openings we passed, with some not
confined to the openings. I hadn't realized it
sooner but the fog also seemed to be thickening, which
made seeing more than a few feet beyond us just about
impossible. Some of the noises sounded like dragging,
some shuffling, a few like scrapes, and one or two were
nothing but strange breathing. At first I
considered the whole thing stupid, but when the noises began
sounding closer and there was still nothing in view to
account for them, I began thinking about changing my mind.
"I think it's safe to assume my
warning was heard and believed," Serendel said
suddenly, almost making me jump. "Since I didn't like the
first game, they've decided to play a different one."
"Do you think they'd listen if I
said I didn't like this one?" I asked, the words very
nearly a mutter. "I know I don't have your standing or
size, but I am supposed to be a paying customer."
"I hope you're not taking any of
this seriously," he returned, and there was no doubt he was
back to being amused. "Strange noises in the
dark, breathing out of the fog—it's the sort of thing
you use to frighten little children."
"Little children aren't the only
ones smart enough to distrust what prefers hiding out of
easy sight," I told him with a glance, disliking the
faint grin he was wearing. "And there's a big
difference between fright and caution, something someone in your
position ought to know."
"That's right, you're the one who
isn't afraid of anything," he said, and if he
didn't sound even more amused it was only because he was
consciously
refraining. "Believe it or not,
I'm glad you reminded me about that. Now I don't have to
spend any time reassuring you, or protecting you, or
anything like what I'd have to do with a different
woman. It feels good having a companion rather than a
dependent."
With that he pounded me on the back a
couple of times, not quite hard enough to knock
me down, but certainly with brother-and-equal vigor.
When I glared at him he chuckled, wordlessly
admitting he was the kind who never passed up an opportunity
for teasing, which told me I'd be wasting my time
getting mad. He fully intended pulling my leg until
it came off in his hand, and people like that are
beyond help. All you can do is shake your head at them
and sigh, and then get on with what you were doing
before they started their nonsense.
Which meant I went back to wondering
just what the hell was making those noises, and
even more to the point, why they were being made.
They couldn't seriously be expecting to scare anyone,
not even if it did sound like dead bodies and whatever
had made them dead were just out of sight,
waiting to add one or two more to their group. The fog was
really thick at that point, cutting down visibility
to arm's length or less, and the fighter beside me was
giving most of his attention to the ground under our
feet. Since he was doing that my own area of
responsibility became obvious, and that was why I kept a
close watch on the fog all around. If anything was going
to jump out at us in attack, it would find at least
one of us on guard.
Our having to move so slowly made it
seem as though we spent a really long time in
the extra-thick fog, but it couldn't have been much
more than another ten minutes before our range of sight
began expanding again. The fog thinned rather than
receded, and when we were finally able to look all
around, most of my companion's amusement thinned with the
mist.
"This doesn't look anything like
the passageway we were in," he said with a frown,
staring at the much wider area we suddenly found all around
us. "As a matter of fact, it doesn't look like
anywhere I'd ever choose to be. Could we have taken a
wrong turn?"
"Through all that completely
transparent fog?" I asked, no happier than he was. "Of
course we couldn't have taken a wrong turn.
This must be part of the palace."
At that point it was his turn to make a
sound of ridicule, all due to what we were
seeing more and more of as the fog thinned. The walls
of the area had wide, uneven gaps rather than archways,
and where there wasn't a gap it was possible to
see some sort of long, drooping, creeping plant growing
on the wall surface. What looked to be trails of
slime could be seen under the plants, and here and
there the floor had matching trails. Even though I didn't
want to, I looked up toward the ceiling, and was
indecently relieved to see that it was just ceiling with some
mist below it. If those plants had been on the ceiling as
well, even someone Serendel's size couldn't have
kept me from stampeding out of there.
"If this is the palace, I'm going
back the way we came," Serendel said. turning
slowly to look all around himself. "That ragged gap
behind us must be the way we came in, but I'd like to
know how much more of this we're supposed to . . "
His voice trailed off because he had
heard the same thing I had. The sudden sharpening of a
sound that had probably been hovering just below the
level of our conscious awareness for the last couple
of minutes. It was the sound of deep, body-racking,
heartbroken sobbing, the voice clearly a woman's,
also clearly coming closer. For some reason it was
difficult deciding
from what direction the crying was
coming, but it was definitely getting closer. It got
nearer and nearer, louder and more like a totally
shattered soul, and then, with what seemed like no warning
despite all the sobbing,
the woman was there in the room with
us.
I think every drop of blood in my body
froze at her appearance. It wasn't the fact that she
and her floor- length gown were as white as the fog
was gray, or even that she was surrounded by at
least a dozen of those dark blue lines, all of them
taking turns stroking and touching her. What turned my
stomach upside down and aimed it at my mouth was the
fact that the sobbing woman held her arms out toward
us as though begging for our help, but she couldn't
also stretch out her hands. Her arms ended where her
wrists should have been, nothing but stumps without
proper finishing.
"I can't find them," the
sobbing woman said, looking
at us from where she'd stopped, at
least twenty feet away. Her voice was muffled by the
crying but was also unbelievably clear, as though
the words and the woman herself were no more than
inches away.
"I can't find them," she
said, sounding like a little girt who had lost her brand-new
birthday boots. "They took them and won't give them back, and
now what am I going to do?"
Serendel made no more effort to answer
the question than I did, but he stood staring at the
woman with no visible sign of the shuddering storm I
could feel inside me. I would have loved being able to
say something smart, but at that point I couldn't
even get my heart to stop the exploding it considered
beating. Although I don't know what I would have done
with it. I was wishing I could make myself reach for
the palm dag- ger—and that's when we began
hearing the laughter.
Have you ever heard someone who was
really insane,
laughing in chilling delight at
something you have no hope of seeing the humor in?
The laughter we heard then was very much like that, and
then all the ragged openings behind and around the
woman were filled with hideous creatures, showing
themselves as the ones who were laughing. Two of
them, one to the left and one to the right, each held a
slender white hand, and even as we watched they
approached the woman with their burdens. They were
humanoid in shape but horribly twisted and
malformed, wearing rags rather than clothing, and when
they reached the woman they each set a severed hand at
the end of a stump of a wrist. The woman's sobbing
trailed off when they began their grisly attempt at
reconstruction, and once it was done she began to laugh
the way the others were doing. I couldn't see what
there was to laugh about—until she held up
arms and hands that were complete.
"Oh, thank you, thank you for
giving them back," she sang, beside herself with joy, and
then her horrible white eyes returned to Serendel and me.
"Now you can take theirs!"
A chorus of insane laughter greeted the
suggestion, and then all of the creatures were
producing very long, very sharp-looking knives from
somewhere. Every one of them was staring straight at
Serendel and me, and then they began moving toward us.
I wasn't exactly frozen in place any
longer, but I might as well have been, for all I
could figure out what to do. My palm dagger was useless
against the knives the creatures were holding, and even if
there had been some definite place to run to, I didn't
want those things coming right behind me. Running was a
bad idea and I had nothing to stand and fight with,
all of which meant I might as well have been frozen
in shock for all the good being relatively free did
me. I took a step back from the slowly advancing
creatures, watching as many of them as I could while I
frantically tried to think of something—and then
something happened that was even more unexpected than what had
already occurred.
I hadn't forgotten about the man who
stood only a few feet away and ahead of me on my
right, but despite
Serendel's size and training. I
couldn't see that he had any more of a chance to
accomplish something than I did. Numbers and weapons tend to
negate size and skill, but our intended attackers
were due for a shock. They, like me, had thought the
fighter was unarmed,
but suddenly, unbelievably, he proved
he was anything but.
The fighter took one short step forward
and his right hand reached left, but rather than
finding nothing but air his fingers seemed to close around
something. He drew his fist up and away, as though he
unsheathed that giant sword I'd seen him wearing
on the liner, and then I had to rub my eyes and blink
very hard because he was holding the sword! I
hadn't the faintest idea of where it could have come from,
but there was no doubt that it was there; he wrapped
both of his fists around its hilt, set himself as he held
it up before him, then grinned that faint, deadly grin at
the advancing creatures.
Formerly advancing creatures. When I
looked at them again, they were as still as
paintings, decorations for the room that had been posed
staring at the gleaming
sword held by a man who had proven he
was very good at using it. Even the woman was
staring in shocked silence, and then one of the
creatures swallowed hard.
"Shit," he muttered, and the
word rang hollowly but clearly all over the room. "That
is Serendel, and he sure as hell does have his
multi-sword with him. I don't know about the rest of you, but I
didn't take this job to get sliced into sections. I
think it's time for my javi break."
With the last of his words the creature
turned and began striding back the way he had
come, suddenly looking more like a man in costume than
a malformed monster. The rest of the creatures lost
no time following
his example, some almost tripping over
their own feet in their hurry, and in less than a
minute only one woman was left. She looked as though
she wanted to call to the creatures to wait for her,
but there turned out to be something she had to say
instead.
"The—the way up into the
palace is just through there, sir," she quavered,
pointing with a long- fingered hand toward the largest gap on
our right as she backed away. "I'm sorry we—
I mean, it's only what we're supposed to— Please
don't be angry—"
Serendel's lack of response finally got
to her, and she turned and ran into the nearest
wall gap as though she was being chased, her hands holding
up the bottom of her gown. I was seriously tempted to
let myself collapse into a heap on the floor, but
couldn't do it with all that slime they'd spread
around.
"And that's another benefit to
having people know who you are and what you can do,"
the fighter said with heavy satisfaction when the woman
was out of sight. "Their own game ended as
soon as they saw I was about to start one of my own, and
that's just what I wanted. They couldn't— Hey, are
you all right?" The last question obviously referred to
the way I stood there with my eyes closed and one hand
to my head, trying to get the sour taste out of my mouth. If the scene Serendel had broken
up was the Mists people's idea of fun, there'd be
no pretense about it when I hated the rest of the
tour.
"We'd better get you up into the
palace where you can sit down for a while," the
fighter said as his arm went around me, nothing at all
patronizing in his tone. "I'm as mindless as they are for
not understanding how you'd take this nonsense. Come on,
it shouldn't be far."
I opened my eyes to see his concerned
face looking down at me, but he didn't know the half
of it. I felt very pale as we took the gap pointed
out by the woman in white, a corridor that turned out to
be no more than fifteen feet long. On the other side of
it was another room with a stairway leading up, but it
was a normal room with normal walls and floor, and
two normal, human men.
"Is the lady all right?" one
of the men said when he saw us. the other frowning and
coming forward with the first. "Was there an
accident? Does she need a doctor?"
"All she needs is to sit down for
a while, and what happened was no accident,"
Serendel told them in a very hard voice, one that stopped the
men before they reached us. "Don't you people have
sense enough to check the home planets of your guests
before you pull childish jokes on them? If I hadn't
been there, some- one could have been very seriously
hurt."
"I—don't understand,"
the same man said, exchanging
a bewildered glance with his friend.
"The passageways scene is an extremely
popular one with guests, especially the very end. What
could home planets have to do with any of that?"
"The lady comes from Gryphon, and
Gryphon has the wilds," Serendel answered,
still sounding very
unfriendly. "Anyone who has ever
been in the wilds knows that the fastest way to get
killed is to doubt what you're seeing, no matter how
fantastically unreal it looks. Some part of the seeming
fantasy will always be real, and if you don't figure out
which part that is, you'll never get another chance. The
lady has been through one of the worst sections of
the wilds, and because of that everything she just
went through was real rather than a joke. Is there any
way up to the palace besides that stairway?"
"Certainly, sir, there's an
emergency lift right over here," the second man said hastily
when the first just stood with his mouth open, looking
almost as pale as I felt. "Please follow me and I'll
accompany you aboveground, and then pass on what
happened to my superiors. I know they'll be very
upset, and they'll also want to apologize to the lady."
"Give me a couple of minutes, and
I'll be glad to tell you what they can do with their
apologies," I managed to say, making the second man
look very unhappy. He pressed a section of the
not-stone wall and a part of it slid aside to reveal a
small lift-car, then moved into the car to hold the
door open while Serendel helped me in after the man.
The fighter's sword had disappeared again, back to
wherever it had come from, I supposed, but I wasn't
quite up to
wondering where that was. What I needed
right then was a good, stiff drink, or maybe two or
three drinks of the sort that bring you alive again. I
still had the fun of the palace to look forward to, and I
could hardly wait.
Chapter 11
The man who was accompanying us
aboveground had due choice of letting the lift move as
fast as it could, or setting it to a much more leisurely
pace. I'm not quite sure why he opted for the slower
rise, but by the time we got to the top and the door
opened, I'd pulled myself together enough to stand without
help. I hadn't realized just how hard I'd been hit
until it began wearing
off, and I didn't know yet whether or
not to be angry. I'd have to speak to Lidra
first, in private, and then I'd be able to decide.
The open door let us out into what
looked like a private alcove off a much larger room,
part of which could be seen through the crystal-like
walls of the al- cove. Besides being absolutely
enormous, the area be- yond was filled with fountains, and
crystal staircases, and couches and servants and music and
partying peo- ple, none of which caused crowding in
any of me parts I could see. It looked as if someone
had roofed over an acne or more, fog and all, of
course, but nobody seemed to be minding the fog. The scene
was so op- ulently compelling it was hard to look
away from, at least until Chal, Lidra and Velix came
hurrying up to us.
"Inky, are you all right?"
Lidra demanded as she reached me, more outraged than the ones
who had asked the same question before her.
"These people must substitute this fog for their
brains, always assum- ing, of course, they had any brains to
begin with. I think a doctor should look you over."
"I could have used one down below
to restart my heart, but I'm over that now," I
told her, pretending I didn't see how carefully Chal was
studying me. "If I had any wishes coming I'd wish I was
still a smoker, though. A drink and a puffer and a
quiet place to sit down for a couple of minutes are things
I would enjoy right now."
"Well, I can take care of the
puffer," Lidra said, turning to look at a Velix who was on
the verge of hovering behind her. "Do you think
anyone in this place is up to supplying the rest, Oh
faithful and capa- ble journey scout? If not, I'm not
above opening doors until I find what I want."
"There's certainly no need for
something like mat," the Griddenth answered stiffly, trying
to balance his annoyance with Lidra and his concern
for me. "There's a ladies* retiring room
just up the corridor here which should do nicely, and I can
have drinks brought to you there. If there's
anything else you'd like, just ask for it."
"How about the head of whoever
thought up that cute idea for the passageway?" I
muttered as Velix fussed his way past me to show where
the "ladies' retiring area" was. The
Griddenth's wings were threatening to start flapping, his fur
was practically on end. and he ignored my comment in a way
that made me think he wanted the same thing. I
hadn't expected him toJbe that upset over what had
happened to me, and couldn't understand why he was.
Velix led the way to the right of the
lift, away fipom the area beyond the crystal wall, and
stopped a few feet down in front of an archway on the
left sur- rounded by opaque pink crystal walls.
The pink was obviously a sign to be read as giris
only, which most of the men with us seemed ready to go
along with. The sole exception to that was someone
I'd forgotten I was still being held around by, but
Lidra noticed and stopped just short of the archway.
"It*s all right. Winner, you can
trust her in my care for a little while," she said to
Serendel as she put a hand on my arm, smiling up at him
warmly. "Before you know it, I'll have her back to you
just the way she was."
"Anything but that," the
fighter murmured only loud enough for me to hear, giving me
the job of keep- ing myself from laughing out loud, then
he raised his voice to a normal level. "I'm not
doubting your trust- worthiness, Lidra, but I can supervise
her sitting down and putting her feet up just as easily
as you can. She and I were getting acquainted when this
happened, so we can use the time she rests up to go
on with it."
I knew I couldn't very well talk
privately with Lidra if the fighter was there, and Lidra, of
course, had to know the same. The only problem was,
she didn't look like she knew it; instead of arguing,
all she did was smile again.
"Well, if that's the case, then
come on in with us," she invited pleasantly, her eyes
sparkling as her hand tightened on my arm. "Come on.
Inky."
. I stepped forward with her, feeling
as confused as I ever had, but it was only a moment
before I under- stood completely, Lidra and I moved
through the arch- way without any difficulty, but
Serendel stopped so abruptly it looked like he'd run into a
brick wall. I'd heard about exclusionary gender screens
but had never seen one before, not even in me resorts
Seero and I had. stayed at. The area was open only
to those who were biologically female, and the way
Lidra chuckled softly as she led me deeper inside said
she'd known the screen was there.
"I'm glad you two are finally
getting along so well, but I really don't think ten or fifteen
minutes of being apart will ruin anything," she
said, directing me around the comer to the left. "We'll
let the men ex- plain the facts of life to him, and in
me meantime you and I can sit down and rest a little.
We may nave ridden here rather than walked, but
once we arrived they started giving us the Grand Tour.
You won't be- lieve how big this place is until you
see it for your- self."
There was a very pleasant, pinkly-lit
resting area around the comer we'd turned, one with
etched crystal walls and soft carpeting and
svalk-covered lounge couches and one mirrored wall. Beyond
the etched crystal I could see the man who had
ridden up with us in the lift and the Griddenth Velix,
both working to soothe a very annoyed Serendel. Nothing
of what any of them were saying came through, but
it was possible to see that even the two
previously-chosen magicians were now there.
"And here come our drinks,"
Lidra said, nodding toward the female servant who was
circling the group of men with her tray held carefully
away from them. "One-way walls are fun, but you're
not in here to stand and sight-see through one. Sit
down on that lounge-couch, and close your eyes for a
minute."
I let her urge me down with my back to
the one-way wall, then closed my eyes as she'd
suggested. I didn't really need to do any of that, but if
she and I were going to speak privately, there had to
be an overt rea- son for our being alone. I heard the
female servant come in and put her tray down, and then
she offered to stay and help Lidra take care of me.
Lidra told her it would probably be a couple of
minutes before I was up to taking anything from Mists people
including their help, and happily the woman didn't
argue. I heard her leave, heard Lidra sit down, and then a
minute or so later there was the clink of glasses.
"Okay, you can have your drink and
conversation now," Lidra said, and I opened my
eyes to see her holding out a filled glass toward me.
"This place is completely clean, although that giri
who came in wasn't. As long as we're careful to
watch for any new arrivals, there shouldn't be a
problem. You didn't really want a puffer, did you?"
"No," I answered with a shake
of my head, taking the glass being held out to me. The
wine in it was a very pale orange, and although it was
smooth going down, it caused my blood to surge a
little in greeting. I could have done without the drink,
but as I leaned back on the couch I admitted to myself
I was glad I had it.
"What in hell did they put you
through down there?'* Lidra asked, and I saw that
she held a lit puffer as well as a glass of her own. I
admired her dedication to her image, but certainly didn't envy
it. "All we were told was that you'd had some sort
of unexpected trouble. It couldn't have had anything
to do with the reason you chose this place to
vacation, could it?"
"That's what I'm trying to figure
out," I answered, sipping at my wine as I answered her
real question about the assignment. "Serendel
thought I was scared gray because I believed everything
going on was real. It*s true that someone who has been
through the wilds on my world tends to come away
believing that every- thing they see after that, no matter
how strange, is real. but after a while the belief
fades. Their cute little honor show may have shaken me a little,
but it wasn't until toe very end that it took me by
the throat. Lidra, die woman who was the first to show
herself to us had both hands cut off at the wrists."
The giri sat in silence staring at me,
both the puffer and her drink forgotten. I'd thought I
might have to explain what the symbolism meant, but
the way she'd pued a little showed she understood
without explana- tions. The very old, very standard way
of punishing thieves was the removal of one or both
hands, and from the time I'd first heard of that.
at a relatively young age, I'd had periodic nightmares
about it. It hadn't been enough to make me let Seero
down by not joining in his private social protest,
but I also had never mentioned the point to him.
"You think they may have been
warning you off," Lidra said at last, the sentence a
statement she was weighing the truth of. "It
presupposes the fact that they know who and what you are as well
as the reason why you're here, and although not
impossible, the consideration is highly unlikely. If
they know about you they know about Chal and me, which
means they would have warned all of us and that
hasn't happened. Are you disagreeing with anything I*m
saying?"
"I'm not disagreeing with anything
that comes out rational and levelheaded rather than
scared gray," I told her, reeling a great deal of
relief. "I couldn't think about this thing, all I could do
was look for a corner to shiver in. I agree it isn't
very likely for them to know anything yet, so as long as you
and Chal are left alone, I can be indignant instead
of shaky."
"If anyone ever did something like
that to me, I'd be a hell of a lot more than shaky,"
she said with a definite shudder, now beyond
considering the matter professionally and into the realm of
the personal. "I'm not joking when I say I think the whole
thing is a nauseating coincidence, but I wonder if
I can ask a very intrusive question- What would you
do if it wasn 't a coincidence? What would happen if
they really were warning you off?"
"That's two questions," I
pointed out, raising my wine glass, hesitating, then putting it
down again be- fore looking bleakly at a very sober
Lidra. "What I'd want to do is run not walk to the
nearest exit, then take a liner going any place at all.
What I would do, unfortunately, is pretend I didn't know
what they were talking about, then set the stroking
for as soon as it was possible to schedule. Once I commit
to something I'm stuck with seeing it through,
especially if it can't be done without me. Maybe you and Chal
would be interested in a quick course on lifting
and stroking for fun and profit."
"I don't think so," she said
with a laugh, some sort of satisfaction in her light eyes. "The
first rule you learn in this business is not to try
spreading over into someone else's specialty. If it was
possible for you to be as good as they are, you would have
been given the training before you were sent out. It
looks like it's a good thing luck is on our side, though.
With Serendel around for you to stand next to, your
nerves shouldn't be spending too much time regretting
your commit- ment."
"What do you mean, stand next to?"
I asked with a snort, this time swallowing more of
the wine without changing my mind. "The place I
stood was behind him, a position I can't possibly
recommend too highly. Those make-believe monsters the woman
sent against us had knives, and no matter how
idiotically melodra- matic everyone else considered the
scene, I thought sure we'd had it. That was when
Serendel pulled his sword out of thin air, and if I'd been
capable of speech I would have thanked every god ever
conceived of."
"I don't think you're as over your
time in those wilds as you believe you are," she
said, her smile less amused than sharing. "And Serendel
didn't pull his sword out of thin air, he didn't have
to. It's a multi- sword, after all, so all he did was
shift it full-in and overt, bringing it on-line instead of
off. He probably wouldn't have done it if he hadn't been
considering you, but I'll bet those monsters
changed their minds in a hurry. People tend to forget
multi-sword wielders are never without the weapon once they
win the right to use it; being reminded the hard way
is just a little unsettling.'*
"Most especially in the bowel and
bladder regions,** I said, wondering if I should ask, then
decided I might as well. "I know I'm going to
sound ignorant as hell, and I won't even try to find out how
you know this place is clear while the serving woman
wasn't, but— what was that you said about the
multi-sword? That OQ-line instead of off made it sound
like a computer printer."
"In a manner of speaking, that's
not too far from what it is," she said with a
laugh, reaching to the crystal carafe of wine still on me tray
and refilling both of our glasses. "If I could show
you the math it would be much easier to understand, not to
mention explain. Multi-swords are quasi-paradimensional
constructs made to manifest fully, partially or
negatively in a specific mathematical locus. If you
want to think of them as computer analogs with sharp
edges and a point you won*t be wrong, but you also won't
be completely right. They're very complex in nature,
which is one of the reasons why their usage is so
limited, and teams all over the Empire are working on
their basic princi- ple to find out where it can take us.
The breakthrough was made by an arena buff. who was
trying to make a weapon worthy of use by Winners. He
made the weapon and was delighted with the
accomplishment, and never once stopped to consider what
else he had done. I hear the various research teams
use his name as a curse word; they lost two years of
work through having to find out about the
breakthrough from an arena telecast accidently viewed by
someone who could appreciate what he was seeing.*'
"Well. at least I can understand
that part of it," I said, shaking my head. "I've also
come across the idea that a 'negative manifestation' is
considered pos- itive and measurable to the sorts who
use the kind of math mat has no numbers, but if you
don't mind I'd rather not think about things like
that. I tend to picture people with nets chasing after
invisible glow-flits."
"Well, of course they use nets,"
she said, a straight- faced, reasonable expression all over
her. "You can't catch an invisible glow-flit without
using a net."
"Since I don't doubt you're one of
those who do it on a regular basis, I'll take your word
for it," I told her, the dryness in my tone making her
grin. "I also won't be surprised if I hear people
have started chas- ing you with nets. How much longer do
you think it'll be before we get close enough to our
objective to get to work?"
"I think we may very well be
within range when we get to our next tour area," she
said, controlled eager- ness quickly taking the place of
playful teasing as she leaned forward. "We're closer now
than we were at the port, and the route we're on is
supposed to swing us right by there. 1*11 check again
once we get to the designated area, and if we seem close
enough you can do a physical check. If you. can find
some way of shak- ing yourself loose from Serendel."
The last of her words were filled with
sudden dis- turbance, as though she hadn't
considered the point sooner, and she leaned back again on
her couch look- ing thoughtful. It was nice to see her
matchmaking enthusiasm dimmed, but that didn't
solve the problem.
"I'm glad you finally noticed,"
I said, watching her take a last drag on her puffer before
she dumped it in the couch slot provided for the
purpose. "I think it would have been easier if he and I had
stayed enemies. but it's too late for that now. If I
started snarling at him again after what he just helped me
get through, even his great-aunt Nellie would be
suspicious. When the time comes, you and Chal will have
to divert him."
"If we can," she answered
doubtfully, still looking bothered. "In case the point went
past you, it took an exclusion field to separate you two a
few minutes ago. All we can hope is that he was just
feeling very pro- tective because of the way you reacted
to the passage- way game, and will back off on his own
once he sees you're all right. That's not too much
to hope for, is it?"
"You're asking me?" I said
with a sound of ridi- cule, taking a last sip of the wine
before returning the glass to the tray. "You and Chal
are supposed to be the experts on that particular glad,
and I don't like infringing on other people's areas of
expertise. I'm going to use the facilities in the next
room, and then I think we ought to rejoin the others."
"Before Serendel finds a way in
here," she said, gesturing with her chin toward the wall
behind me. I got off me couch and turned to look,
and at first I couldn't see anything but the fighter
standing with folded arms, staring at the wall he
wasn't able to get through. It took a moment before I
noticed the look in his cold gray eyes, and then I suddenly
understood what Lidra was talking about.
"Then hurry," I said, and
began to do exactly that. If there was ever a man calmly
considering which point or an annoying obstruction he was very
soon going to be attacking first. . .
When Lidra and I walked out of the
comfort area, no one was there but Serendel. Everyone
else seemed to have vanished, and we found out to
where when the fighter came over to join us.
"Chal and the magicians are in the
men's area down there on the right, Velix and the man
from below went somewhere to file a report, and that
leaves me," he said, answering our question before we
asked it out loud, and then his eyes came to me.
"You're looking a lot better than you were. but you
weren't in there very long. Would you like to find some
place else to sit down, preferably some place with
equal access?"
"I think I'd rather see what this
place has in the way of diversions first," I
answered, using Lidra's theory as a basis for the response. If
Serendel would ease off as soon as his worry about me
did the same, I intended being as recovered as
possible as quickly as reasonable. Letting him get into the
habit of sticking dow would be stupid, and I had the
feeling there would be enough stupidity on our
project without my deliberately adding to it.
"If she gets tired too quickly,
she can always change her mind," Lidra put in
when the fighter hes- itated, his expression saying he wasn't
sure he ought to agree with that reckless a decision.
"She wasn't physically hurt, after all, not the way
you 've been hurt from time to time, and even though you
undoubtedly heal faster than she does, you have to
consider where she's starting ..."
"Hold it," the glad
interrupted quickly, raising a palm in Lidra's direction. "I
should have asked this as soon as I saw you, and would have
mentioned it before you went into the rest area if I
hadn't been caught by surprise. Did you spend any
more time tell- ing her how great I am? If you did, I
just may turn very violent."
"Relax, my friend, she didn't say
a word," I an- swered for a bewildered Lidra, finding
it impossible to hide how funny I thought, the situation
was. "I haven't decided to walk around ibecause I'm
trying to avoid being alone with you. What I'm trying
to do is find a little fun. I can appreciate the sort
of thing everyone keeps assuring me this place is loaded
with. If you don't think you can handle something
like that, just say so. I still have the option of
trading you in for Chal.."
"You can't exercise that option
until after you've tried me," he said with a faint
grin, finally less intense than he had been, the amusement
reaching even to the gray eyes looking down at me. "I'll
go get the others, and then we can start searching for
that fun."
He turned and moved off toward the
blue-walled area farther down on the right, and once he
reached it and disappeared inside, Lidra put a hand on
my arm.
"What in hell was that all about?"
She demanded in a hiss, still wide-eyed and
confused. * *If I ever won- dered bow his opponents must feel, I'll
never have to wonder again."
"I don't think he actually would
have killed you," I said with a laugh, perversely pleased
with the way that had gone. "If you'd said
anything nice about him he might have broken some of your
bones, but I really don't think he would have killed you.
After all, you are one of his biggest fans."
"I can see I stepped into some
sort of private joke," she said as she sighed, smart enough to
give up asking for an explanation she could see she
wouldn't be get- ting. "If you decide to trade him
for Chal after all, give me a couple of minutes of prior
warning, will you? That will give me time to
formulate the questions I want to ask while I can still think.
After that, he'll find out how his opponents tend to
feel." were on the place where the fighter
had a lip-licking expression of hopeful
anticipation on her face, and I didn't understand that.
She didn't want Serendel the way she said she did, but that wasn't what I
was getting from her. I spent a minute wrestling
with whether or not to pry, and even though true hesitation I still lost the
opportunity. The ones we were waiting for came out of
the rest room and we no longer had time for the
discussion of delicate subjects.
"I've been led to believe there
are ladies out here who are interested in finding some
fun,"Chal said as he came up to us, his grin wider than
Serendel's. "If that turns out to be true, we're
pleased to inform you that we know two lords interested in
the same. May we be of service, ladies?"
"Only if you mean that in all
senses of the word," Lidra answered with a grin of her own,
reaching over to take Chal's arm. "So far the
only things we've got- ten out of this trip are one new outfit
each and a mod- erately lavish meal, but we expect that
to change. If it doesn't, we'll be the ones who
change—to a vacation spot where the fun times aren't quite
so well hidden."
"I have the definite feeling the
second half of that doesn't include us, Serendel,"
Chal said to the fighter with an expression of anxiety no one
above the age of six would have believed. "We'd
better hurry up and do something to change their minds, or you
and I will be left with no one but each other."
"I like you, Chal, but I don't
like you that much," Serendel said with a chuckle as he came
closer to me, then took my right arm to put around
his left, the way Lidra held Chal. "I'm sure there's
something in this place to divert the ladies, and if it
turns out there isn't, we'll just have to—improvise.
Jejin—is it beyond your range of duties to act as a guide for
us?"
"I'm supposed to be more of a
silent companion, lord Serendel, but there's nothing to
keep me from commenting on some of the things you
stroll past,'* the magician answered, he and Chal's
man both smil- ing under their beards. "We're
also meant to answer questions put to us, so if you see
something you'd like explained, simply ask. There shouldn't
be too much of that sort of thing, as most of the
diversions in the palace are no more complicated than
they look.**
"In that case, let's get started,"
Chal said to us all. then led off with Lidra. His magician
moved to follow along behind him, and Jejin kept his
place behind us.
It wasn't more than a dozen steps to
the end of the alcove area, and then we were suddenly
in the midst of a giant structure of crystal and
mirrors and mist. I'm sure the mirrors helped to add to
me impression of size, as did the fact that the
second floor didn't start until where the third floor should have
been, but it was large to begin with. Chandeliers hung
from the thirty- foot ceiling, multicolored glowings
that lightened and tinted'the mist, fountains gurgled
happily as their con- tents poured endlessly from various
beautifully-cast statues, and people wandered
everywhere. Most groups were six-people big and some larger,
but few, if the man was in leather and the woman in
silk, were smaller than three.
"Now, that's something you two
ought to know about," Chal said as he stopped
and turned to Serendel and me. "The first thing Lidra and
I were told about when we got here was those fountains.
Do you see all those goblets around the rims, almost
as though they were decorations? Well, they're not
decorations, be- cause the fountains aren't filled with
water. That's wine they're throwing about so
casually, and anyone who wants some is free to help himself.
Why don't we start by helping ourselves?"
My companion thought Chal had come up
with a great idea, so we all went to the
nearest fountain and started to help ourselves. Serendel
took a goblet and tried to hold it in the froth of spray
coming out of the gills of some sort of water beast, but
after a few sec- onds it was clear he was getting more
wine on his band and arm than in the goblet. I'd chosen
the heavier stream coming out of the statue's
mouth, so I had enough to drink in no time at all. When
I pulled the goblet back I sipped from it, then
raised my brows.
"Hey, this isn't bad at all,"
I told the fighter, turn- ing to watch his much less successful
efforts. "If you get any, you'll probably like it. Do
you think that sword of yours doesn't want to see you
having fun?"
"It'll just have to close its
eyes," the fighter shot back, paying more determined
attention to what he was doing than to the words he
spoke. "I'm here for a vacation, and I'll be damned if
I'll let people—or swords—tell me what to do. I have
enough of that when I'm training."
"By your meager size, I can
understand how every- one coming by must push you around,"
I said with a nod of compassion, smiling inwardly
when he gave up on the froth and switched to the stream
I'd used. "You
really should hire someone to protect
you."
"I've considered the idea,"
he agreed solemnly, fi-
nally pulling back a filled goblet.
"I'd need somebody
who was tough, preferably armed, and
wasn't afraid
of anything. Would you like a job?"
"I'll have to check my employment
schedule," I
answered, seeing the amusement in his
eyes as he
sipped at his wine. "I'm in such
demand as a body-
guard that I'm just about booked solid,
which I'm sure
you can understand. If I find any
uncommitted time, I'll let you know."
"My poor abused body will be
grateful," he said with a chuckle, then shifted the goblet
to his left hand to shake the right and hold the arm
away from his body. "I'd also be grateful for
something to take care of this mess. Wine in the mouth is a treat for
the palate, on an arm, all it is is sticky."
"That small fountain over there
has nothing but wa- ter," Jejin said from behind us,
waiting until we turned before pointing in the proper
direction. "There are also towels to be found in its base, as this
sort of thing happens on a regular basis."
"Then let's take advantage of it,"
Serendel said, immediately starting for the pretty
little spout and ba- sin to the left of the fountain we'd
gotten the wine from. "We still have fun to find,
and I'd like the use of my arm while we're looking. Just in
case I have to improvise, you understand."
The grin he sent to me said he now had
another subject to tease about, and as I
followed along I made a mental note to thank Chal for that.
People who con- sider teasing their second calling in
life don't need to be handed a subject by those around
them; they do well enough finding ammunition on their
own. Jejin chuckled softly as he followed in turn,
but that was only because he knew he was hardly
likely to be made victim in my place.
As soon as Serendel reached the water
fountain, he put down his goblet of wine and began
washing his hand. Just to save time I bent to look
for the towels that were supposed to be in the base,
saw immediately which carved panel was supposed to be
slid back, and uncovered the hidden cache without any
trouble. I did have to put my own wine aside in order
to pull out one of the giant monsters folded
fluffily inside, and then I had to stand in order to open
it.
"I think they were anticipating
bathing orgies," I said as I unfolded about a quarter of
that bright yellow towel. "This thing is big enough
for half a dozen peo- ple all at once, and may even be a tent
in disguise. If you aren't careful, you could get lost
in it."
"Only if you're there to get lost
with me," the fighter said, coming over to put his
now-clean-but-wet arm into the towel. "Getting lost
all alone is never any fun."
Those gray eyes were looking down at me
with only a hint of amusement, and it actually
took a minute or two before I realized he was just
standing there while I used the towel to dry his arm.
Finding that out was somewhat embarrassing, mainly because I
also found I wanted to do the drying. It has also
occurred to me to wonder what drying the rest of him
would be like, and that was even more embarrassing. I
was sure the eyes watching me knew exactly what I
was thinking, but I was saved from having to retreat
in total fluster by the intervention of Jejin.
"The towel can be left right
there, in front of the fountain," the magician said,
drawing Serendel's gaze and thereby earning my profound,
undying gratitude. "The servants will take care of it
in a minute, and you have all the palace to see. What do you
think you'd like to do first? Have a snack to
go with the
Wifely slaves at the auction? Gamble
with some
other lords? Watch the races or other
athletic
There are also shows, and music, and
..."
Jijan's voice went on and on, listing
our choices,
I dropped the towel, turned away to
retrieve my
drink then busy sipping it. I didn't
know
the fighter, but the one thing I was
interested in
hadn't been on Jejin's list. I didn't
know what was
wrong with me, suddenly wanting a man
so badly my
knees were nearly trembling with the
effort not to let
it show. The wine undoubtedly had
something to do
with it, but I was used to having more
capacity than
that, and more resistance to the beast
called male. Most
men were fun to be with, but I'd never
experienced
the—draw—I did with
Serendel, the urge to be some-
where alone with him without mindless
blue lines
around to spoil things. ...
"And now. my lady, you may
consider yourself claimed," a smug voice said
suddenly, bringing me abruptly out of my thoughts. I looked
up to see that I had apparently drifted away from the
water fountain to a more open section of the floor, and
there was a strange man in leather standing about five feet
in front of me. He was the one who had spoken, and as
an apparent basis he gestured to the robed magician
on his right. That worthy stood with one hand up, and
in the other was a glittering rope of light. I
looked down again and saw that the light stretched from
him to me and around my waist, a special effect that
was mildly im- pressive. I remembered then what Velix
had said about my being subject to claiming, but I
really wasn't in me mood for that.
"Why don't you find someone else
to claim?" I suggested with a smile, an attempt to
show the hand- some newcomer that it wasn't him I was
refusing. "We've only just gotten here, and
I haven't even had a chance to look around."
"You may have that chance once I'm
done enjoying your favors," he answered with a
grin, the way he looked me over turning it more into a
leer. "The choice in the matter is mine, lovely
lady, as you are. You will now accompany me to a privacy
chamber, where I may take pleasure from my claim
choice."
I was about to tell him exactly what he
could take and also what he could do with it, when
I was inter- rupted by something I hadn't been
expecting. The string of light around my waist
tightened to a point where I could actually feel it, and
then it began tug- ging me forward. A glance at the
magician showed that he was the one pulling on the
light, but the grin- ning man in leather was the one I was
being pulled toward.
"Damn it, I said I'm not
interested!" I snapped to the man, trying to dig in nonexistent
sandal heels. "You can't just drag me off as
though my opinion doesn't count."
"Alas, dear lady, but your
interest and opinion do not count," he said, really
enjoying the game he was playing. "Here, your lord may do
with you as he pleases, and at the moment / am your
lord."
"But not for much longer,"
another voice said, this time from behind me, and suddenly I
felt the counter- tug of another rope of light. A glance
back showed Jejin holding the second rope, and
Serendel, of course. had been the one who had spoken.
"You mean to challenge my claim?"
the man in leather asked the fighter, scorn in his
voice and ridi- cule on his face. "With the aid of
the least magician in these precincts? You could not
possibly have chosen worse, my friend, and you will
certainly shame your- self if you continue. For your own sake
I advise you to withdraw the challenge, and accept a
quiet defeat rather than a public one."
"The only time to accept defeat is
when you're dead," Serendel returned flatly,
erasing the smirk from the other man's face with the softness
of his words. "And if Jejin was all that bad,
you wouldn't be trying to talk me out of the win. The woman
was mine when this first started, and she'll still be
mine when it's over. Magician, defend my property."
The other man was scowling by the time
Serendel finished his speech, and had obviously
decided against wasting any more words. His
gesture to his own magician was even more curt than
the fighter's hand had been, but it managed to serve
the pur- pose. The two magicians moved to face
each other, both of them taking the straight pans
of their lines of light with them. I discovered
that the loops around my waist had been left when I
tried to turn and walk away. finding out only then
that I was still being held in place. My anger flipped
up a notch at that, right into the spitting-furious
range; your lord can do as he pleases with you, and
magician defend my property?
The two men to my right who were so
eager to win me weren't even looking in my
direction, but instead were giving all their attention to
their magicians. The gray-bearded figures had shortened
their light-strings as they faced one another, and then
suddenly the strange magician sent his string
flaring toward Jejin. The end of the string widened
immediately into a cone mouth that reached for Serendel's
servant, but Jejin wasn't asleep or in any way unready.
His own string widened and flashed to intercept the
first, which it did with no difficulty at all but with lots
of pretty sparks. The two widened strings fought each
other with cor- uscating colors that lit the swirling,
ever-present fog, and groups of people who had only been
passing by stopped to watch the duel of powers.
If I'd been in a better mood I might
have enjoyed the show, but then again I might not
have. The two magicians made a real production out of
it, first one of them gaining an edge only to lose
it, then it was the other's turn. I stood there with my
arms folded, waiting to see which of my admirers
would be the one to learn just how well I enjoyed being
treated like a stick of furniture, and then the
soon-to-be lucky man was decided on. Jejin's string-cone of
light began forcing the other magician's string
back, and as it lost ground it also lost size and strength.
The second ma- gician struggled, bringing up his left
hand in an effort to brace the right, but it wasn't any
good. His light retreated so far back it became no more
than a short- ened string, and then the remaining
string and one of the loops around my waist abruptly
winked out. Jejin's cone touched the other magician from
head to foot. and when it retreated back to a simple
string form, the second magician stood as still as a
carving.
"Mind rot!" the other man in
leather snarled, stalk- ing over to stare at his magician
before turning again to scowl at Serendel. "He's out
for a full turn at least. perhaps even two! You must surely now
be well- pleased with yourself!"
"Why shouldn't I be?" the
fighter returned, his faint grin intended for the purpose of making
things worse for the other. "I wasn't the one
who started this by trying to appropriate someone else's
woman. Next time stop to think about it first."
The small crowd watching the goings-on
laughed, which got to the losing side even more.
He turned again and stalked away, looking as
though he intended finding someone smaller than him to
beat up on, and that ended the show completely. As the
crowd began to disperse, Jejin and Serendel both
moved closer to me.
"That must have been terrible for
him," the fighter said to the magician when they reached
me, his grin now wider. "Having your man beaten
by the least ma- gician in these precincts is
embarrassing. Did he really think I'd believe him?"
"A certain number do believe, and
I'm sure he was hoping you'd be one of them,"
Jejin answered with a chuckle. "He knows I'm rated
stronger than his own magician, but he's one of those who
really enjoy the laws of this land. Your lady took his
fancy so he de- cided to take her, trusting to luck
that her companion would allow himself to be talked into
backing down. Now he has to wait at least the minimum
time before his magician comes out of it, and until
then he can't claim any women at all. I have the
feeling he'll be finding the wait a long one no matter
how short it turns out to be."
"Serves him right for being fool
enough to think I'd hand over what was mine without a
fight,*' Serendel said in a voice filled with
satisfaction, then his atten- tion turned to me. He started to say
something, noticed my expression before any of it got
said, and then that teasing look was back in his eye.
"Watch it, Jejin," he warned, trying to sound nervous. "I
think we're •bout to have a second
confrontation. I hope you're ^Ot too tired to protect me."
'^\**you*re as funny as a shuttle
crash," I growled, arms still folded as I gave him a
frozen stare. "How coold a man be afraid of something
that's 'his'? Jejin, take this stupid child's toy off me. I
don't like being tied, even with real, honest-to-gosh
light.'*
For some reason the man hadn't canceled
his special effects, and the string he had taken to
fight with was now reattached to the loop around my
waist. It was a cute gimmick to amuse the tourists, but
there was at least one tourist who had had enough of
it.
"My dear lady, I will be more than
happy to release you," the magician answered, his
tone very neutral. "We'll see it done as quickly as I
have the command from your lord." •
I immediately switched a thawed and
furious gaze to the man who was pretending to be a
magician, but he didn't even have the decency to
avoid my eyes. It's all a game, his calm expression seemed
to be trying to tell me, no one's serious, so there's
no reason to get upset. I could understand that, I
really could, but ac- cepting something intellectually, I was
learning, wasn't the same as accepting it emotionally.
"Then there should be no problem,"
I said as evenly as I could, trying to calm the
emotional anger. "I'm sure my—noble and generous lord
won't consider hes- itating even a moment. Will you, oh
noble and gener- ous lord?"
I looked again at Serendel, working to
keep as much of the desire for bloody dismemberment
out of the stare as possible, but I don't think I did
very well. His grin widened as he gazed down at me, and
then he was shaking his head.
"I don't know if I can go along
with that," he de- nied, the doubt deliberately added.
"Since I won you I am your lord, but you don't seem
ready to believe it. I think I need a demonstration of
some sort con- cerning your sincerity of purpose, your
purity of in- tent. In other words, what'U you give
me if I have you turned loose?"
He was teasing me again, I could see
from his grin that he wasn't completely serious, but
that was only on an intellectual level. Emotionally I
reacted just the way he very obviously wanted me to,
with enough outrage to build a ten-floor office
building out of. I tried calling him names, making obscene
observations, and flatly refusing all at the same
time, which means I stood there gabbling and foaming with
nothing at all intelligible coming through. Jejin
glanced at my clenched fists, then looked away with a
pained ex- pression on his face, but the
red-headed fighter de- cided it was time for deep concern.
"Damn it, Jejin, now look what
I've done," Ser- endel said, the gleam in his eyes
wiping out all effort toward self-condemnation. "I said
something wrong. and now the poor little thing is upset.
The least I can do to make up for it is to take her
some place quiet to calm down. Where did you say those
privacy cham- bers are?"
"Oh, now I am going to commit
murder!" I snarled, telling nothing but the absolute truth.
All I wanted to do was get my hands on him to rip and
tear, but he was only warped and twisted, not
suicidal. As soon as I started for him, he ducked out of my
reach, then came forward again fast. and suddenly I
was being lifted from the floor on his shoulder-
I screamed in rage and tried to struggle free again,
but the grip of his arm around my legs kept me from
doing it.
"We're all ready to follow you,
Jejin," the miser- able monster said lightly to the
magician, totally ig- noring the way I was pounding on his
back with my fists. "The chambers are spaced
around the supporting walls of this fountain room, you said?"
"And, for the convenience of
guests, also on the floor above," the man answered,
sounding reluctantly amused but still amused. "I see a
number of unoccu- pied chambers in this direction, lord
Serendel, so you can have your choice from among them.
Clear crystal walls means vacant, heavy swiriing fog
means occu- pied- Once you enter a chamber the fog
will close off all view of you and your lady, but you
must say aloud whether or not you want the room left
open. The words *open' or 'closed* will either allow
others to enter and join you or give you complete privacy,
whichever you prefer. Also, of course, any chamber
where entry is j|0t barred may be entered by you if
you so desire." h The beast carrying me simply made a
noise of ac- knowledging receipt of the information,
nothing of a comment on it one way or another. Jejin
had obviously been giving him a prepared speech,
something I'd had no trouble telling even through my
continued strug- gles, and had no need of a specific
answer. The "lord" would decide which way he wanted it,
without needing to consult anyone else. I growled and
kicked and pounded harder at the heavily-muscled
back under my fists, but all I accomplished was to
give the people we passed something to laugh at. They
thought the sight of the big glad carrying me across the
wide floor a riot, and even Chal and Lidra, left
behind after the magical confrontation, seemed to be
sharing in the general amusement.
Needless to say, I was not viewing
Serendel's ac- tions with a big grin and a hearty
knee-slap. I had the feeling I was doing more damage to my
hands than I was to the back I kept beating on, but
that didn't stop me from struggling all the way across
the very wide room. I found out we'd arrived where we
were going when we passed a Jejin who was
pointedly not looking at me, and then I saw the
crystal-walled doorway we'd just passed through. As soon as we
cleared it heavy fog began cutting off all sight of me
fountain room beyond, and then I heard the single
word, "Closed."
"If you think that'll do you any
good, you're even more feebleminded than you look,"
I announced, giv- ing the back I'd been attacking an
extra hard thump. "I want out of here, and I want it
now. "
"That's too bad about you,"
he said, sounding completely unconcerned as he continued
crossing what seemed to be a room decorated in
crystal and blue. Crystal benches with blue svalk
cushions, crystal ta- bles with carved blue knick-knacks,
blue carpeting and crystal walls. Our forward progress was
slowed and then stopped by something I couldn't
see from where I was slung over his shoulder, and then
my outrage was replaced by true fury. A big hand
hit my backside three times, the shoulder I was on
dipped, and sud- denly I was falling toward
damned-if-I-knew-what. The next second I hit something soft,
and even though I was flat on my back I tried to go
into action. My right hand darted for the palm dagger
in its sheath as I tried to struggle to sitting, but as
fast as I'd moved it wasn't quite fast enough. An
oversized hand flashed to my wrist, a big body forced me flat
again with my right arm above my head, and then those
gray eyes were looking down at me from little
more than a foot away.
"Do you intend turning this attack
thing into a habit?" the beast asked in a very
mild way, the look in his eyes no more than curious. "If
you do, I strongly suggest a reconsideration of the
decision. Someone could get hurt."
"I'll think about it after someone
gets hurt," I grunted, fighting to get my wrist out
of the unmoving metal grip that had wrapped all the way
around it. "A touch or two of red would do wonders
for the color scheme of this room. I consider it a
matter of principle to help out like that whenever I can."
"I have the feeling your 'matter
of principle' stems more from that very brief smacking you
just got," he said, those eyes unmoving from my face.
"You're of the opinion you can beat on me as much
as you tike, but I'm not entitled to give back any
of it? Did I miss the announcement of the law making me a
public punching bag?"
"I'm not the one who forcibly
carried you in here," I returned heatedly, even more outraged
over his co- lossal nerve. "Maybe your
reputation lets you push other people around, but I'm not other
people! If I have to use this dagger before I can
walk out of here 1*11 do it, because I am going to walk
out of here. Either let me go this instant, or don't
complain later about what happens to you."
"I can understand not liking to be
told what to do, but letting the attitude rule you to
the exclusion of all reason isn't very smart," he said,
the words a little harder than they'd been until then, the
look in his eyes matching. "You were told about the
game they're playing here and you twice agreed to go
along with it, out as soon as it came to living up to
the commitment, you forgot all about it and got
insulted instead. If I hadn't carried you in here, you would
have forced them to throw you out of the Mists, and if
you walk out again without doing as you said you
would, the same thing will happen. Is that what you
really want? To have to pay for a vacation you won't be
allowed to continue with?"
I moved just a little in discomfort
under that cold gray stare, finally remembering what
Velix had said to me—and what I had said in return.
The fighter had something of a point, but conceding it
didn't mean I liked it.
' "There are some emotional
reactions none of us can help responding to," I answered,
trying not to feel as defensive as I might have sounded. "If
you hadn't teased me about it I probably could
have kept quiet, but that consideration didn't do
anything to stop you. Now it looks like there's only one
thing I can do: stay in here long enough to keep them from
getting suspi- cious, and then trade you for Chal.
After that you'll get everything you want and then some."
"I don't think so," he
disagreed immediately, do- ing nothing in the way of turning me
loose. "The deal you made was to try me first, and go
for the swap only if you didn't like what you got.
Sitting around waiting out a sufficient amount of time will
negate the deal, and the next thing you'll be doing is
going back to the port."
"There's no way they can know that
all I did was sit around," I came back with a
snort, trying to move my wrist in his hand. "Unless they
have this place bugged they'll think everything is just
fine, so will you please let go of me?"
"There's one way they can know
what you did," he said, a faint smile turning the
comers of his mouth. "Would you like to guess what that
one way is?"
"You would tell them?" I
demanded, the outrage coming back to me the instant I
understood what he meant. "You would do something
that low and dirty? But of course you would, why am I even
asking?"
"Stop feeling so self-righteously
put upon," he said, the dryness coming close to setting
exasperation in his voice. "This is my vacation you're
trying to ruin. and all because you don't know how to keep
your word. What gives you the right to ask me to
lie for you? The warm and gracious way you've been
treating me since the first time we met? Somehow I don't
think so."
I wanted to give back the same kind of
lecture he was giving me, but I was having trouble
figuring out a properly adequate response. I didn't
see anything wrong in not keeping a word I'd been
forced to give, and I'd certainly had cause to be less
than friendly toward him, but he was twisting
eveiything around. He claimed to be the one who was being
banned, but I had a feeling his true reasons were
something else entirely.
"I may be mistaken, but I think
you like the idea of owning a woman,'* I stated, voicing the
dirty suspi- cion that had come to me. "You
don't give a damn whether or not / like it, you're just
enjoying the situ- ation. If you weren't, you wouldn't be
so morally in- tent on holding me to my word. Tell me
I'm wrong."
"Of course you're not wrong,"
he answered, his grin back and strong. "I don't
mind dealing with women who are free to do as they like,
so why should I mind dealing with ones who aren't?
Equality of in- terest is my philosophy, equality in
everything. And it isn't the thought of owning just any
woman Fin en- joying, it's the thought of owning you.
Are you going to keep the word you gave, or are you
going to accept being thrown out?"
"You know damned well I don't want
to be thrown out," I growled, moving my wrist
in his hand again as I silently admitted I couldn't allow
myself to be thrown out. * 'I can't stop you from
doing anything you please even though I don't please the
same, which means you're about to do something
that's beneath any real man. If you're that desperate go
ahead and get it done, and after-ward you can hold your
breath until I thank you. That way you'll end up
matching this room perfectly."
"I don't look all that good in
blue," he said, his grin widening as he got what I meant.
"And I think you'd be surprised to find out how few
men, real or otherwise, would hesitate over
accepting the tempo- rary ownership of a desirable woman.
Permanent own- ership would be boring and more trouble
than fun, but ahort-tcrm owning is another story
entirely. Especially if the woman is one whose body you
really want."
He gave me enough time to redden at
bis, teasing, and then he lowered bis lips to mine
with a gentle kiss. The last thing I wanted was something
like that, bat bracing myself to hate the whole
episode didn't do well against gentleness. It's force
that bracing works best against, and aside from the way he
was refusing to allow me to use my palm dagger on
him, the man wasn't forcing me to do anything. He
kissed me gen- tly, his free hand stroking my hair,
for all the worid making it seem as though being there
was my own choice. After a moment it came to me
that I had cho- sen to be there, and in all fairness
had to admit I was trapped by circumstance rather than by
the effort of the fighter. If not for that S.I. job I
could have done as I pleased, up to and including
walking away from the man. After another moment I
remembered how in- terested I'd been in finding some place
quiet where Serendel and I could kiss without being
interrupted, and my resentments over everything he'd
insisted on began melting away.
It's strange the way some kissing keeps
you from noticing how much time is going by,
especially when the kissing becomes two-sided rather
than an individ- ual effort. I don't know when I started
kissing him back, and also don't know how long I
spent doing it;
when he finally raised his head to end
the time. all I knew was that I'd never experienced the
same with any other man.
"Considering the amount of time
I've been wanting to do that, you didn't have much chance
of talking me into lying for you," he said with
a smile, still stroking my hair. "I really have no
intention of hurting you, you know, no matter what you've heard
about glads and their nasty, bestial ways. Most of
us save the bestiality for the arena, and those of
us who don't ei- ther end up in a cell, or all alone in
the bathroom. Word spreads faster among fans than
anywhere else, and the honestly vicious ones don't
have more than a handful of followers. Do you believe
what I'm say- ing?"
"I never thought about it one way
or the other," I answered honestly, feeling almost
unbearably shy as I realized he was telling me exactly what
he intended doing. "Is it safe to say 1*11
soon be finding out first hand?"
"yery soon," he agreed with a
faint grin, moving his nand from my hair to my face. "It's
a lucky thing for me you're a woman who isn't afraid
of anything, not even a fighter with a reputation
like mine. I find it very comforting."
He gave me a quick kiss with that, then
let me go as he stood up again. Unfortunately for
my peace of mind he took my dagger before he stood,
and I sat up slowly with the partial wish that I
still had it. What I sat on was a giant couch quilted with
blue svalk, big enough to accommodate four people
Serendel's size, big enough to make me feel almost lost
on it. It wasn*t that I didn't trust the glad, only that
he brought me very strange sensations, and I couldn't
quite look at what he was doing where he stood. It
was nice that he was comforted, but the fact that he was
getting out of the leather outfit didn't make me feel
the same.
"Now that's a lot better," he
said as he came back onto the couch next to me, to sit as I
was doing. "That leather may look authentic to the
costumers. in this place, but I'll bet any amount you care
to name that the original outfits were totally
different. This stuff is a little too stiff to wear comfortably,
and not boiled properly to be adequate protection.
It's good for noth- ing but show—or taking someone's
eyes out with those shoulder pieces. Is something bothering
you?"
By the time he asked the question I had
inadver- tently glanced at him, which meant I
was less bothered than I had been. Instead of being stalk
naked under the leather the way he'd hinted he was,
he wore a very brief pair of snorts that were like a
male model's bath- ing trunks. For some silly reason I
felt better having him like that, but I still found very
little in the way of comfort in the situation. His body was
really massive with muscle, the sort that comes with
strength rather man empty exercising, and even in the
face of all his assurances I still couldn't help
realizing he was like no man I'd ever been with before.
"Of course nothing is bothering
me," I answered after the briefest hesitation, very
aware of how close he was. "I haven't been a child
for quite a number of years now."
"I didn't say anything about
considering you a child," he returned, his right
hand coming to my back under my hair. "If I'd thought you
were a child, I would have sent you to bed, not taken
you there. You've been taken to bed by men before,
haven't you?"
"I used to think so." I
muttered, trying to under- stand why it was all I could do to keep
from pulling away from his hand, and then I raised
my voice a little. "What I meant was, of
course I've had sex with men before. There's nothing to it,
really, and most of the time it's fun."
"You sound like you're trying to
talk me into it." he said with a chuckle, his hand
sliding across my back to curve around my right arm. "I
know most people consider me shy and hesitant,
but I don't really need convincing. If you're sure there
isn't anything bothering you, why don't you try
relaxing a little? Here, let's make both of us a bit more
comfortable."
The next thing I knew both of his hands
were on my shoulders, and then the wide straps of
the top of my costume were being slid gently down my
arms. The effort almost immediately turned me as
bare-chested as he was, and before I could even
begin to react, he had wrapped me in this arms and had
stretched us out on our sides on the couch.
"Ah, yes, this is a lot better,"
he said as he settled me more closely to him, my breasts
tight against his chest. "There have been times I've
gotten to bed so tired that even falling asleep seemed
like too much of an effort, but there's no such thing as
being too tired to cuddle."
"Cuddle?" I echoed, looking
up at him without be- ing able to decide whether I wanted to
raise my eye- brows or lower them. "Arc you sure
that's the word you wanted to use? And are you sure
you're a fighter and not a ladies' hairdresser?"
"Stop being a little snob,"
he said in a stem way, but I could see the amusement lurking
in his eyes. "Fighters have just as much right
to enjoy cuddling as hairdressers do, and maybe even more
if you stop to think which group would do better if
the right had to be fought for. I happen to like
cuddling with certain giris, and I don't mind saying so. Do
you have any- body you'd like to bring over to tell
me I shouldn 't be saying it?"
"I think the twelve-foot Monster
of Isak is busy right now, so I'll have to get back to
you," I muttered. feeling very firmly put in my place.
"The biggest problem in acceptance of that is trying
to picture a glad 'snuggling'. It's not exactly the sort
of scene that comes first and most easily to mind."
"I'm not responsible for your
prejudices," he said, that faint, now-familiar grin visible
again. "If you ever hear me tell someone I like snuggling
in the arena, that's when you can lodge a protest.
When it comes to what I do in bed, no one has a say
but me."
"How about your bed partner?"
I asked, suddenly aware of the arms around me in a
different way. "Do you get the say over her as well?"
"Usually," he agreed with a
widening grin, then quickly tightened his hold on me as I
began pulling away. "But only because that's the
way most of my bed partners prefer it. You'll never
find me telling the woman I'm in bed with that her
preferences are wrong. Something like that could take the
friendliness out of the occasion."
"You mean there are actually women
in this uni- verse who feel friendly toward you?"
I asked, utterly delighted to find that he was teasing
me again. "And here I thought you inspired nothing but
lust."
"Life is tough for those of us who
are sex objects, but you leam to take the bad with the
good," he al- lowed in a way that was just short of
noble. "Women by the thousands come after me and
force me into bed, and all I can do is accommodate their
preferences. Af- ter that, I find this change of pace
very refreshing."
1 started to ask what change of pace he
was talking about, and then I remembered: as long
as we were in that particular section of the Mists,
his was the only opinion that counted. I could see from
the gleam in his gray eyes that I was supposed to
get wild and try to start another fight with him, but it
had finally gotten through to my temper that he was
enjoying the reaction far too much for it to be smart letting
it go on. If my getting mad was his version of fun,
then mad was the last thing I should be getting.
"Oh, I understand now," I
exclaimed, turning my right hand to put it on the chest I was
being held against "What you're all that
tired of is being in charge, and what you'd like is to have
someone else take over. Why didn't you say so right
away? I'll be glad to take over."
The gray eyes looking at me turned
briefly startled as be began shaking his head, that
close to telling me I had it wrong. I knew he didn't want
me in charge as well as he did, but I fully intended
making him say it so that I could laugh for a change. I
waited for the protest and disagreement, already
enjoying what I would hear—and then I heard
something I neither en- joyed nor particularly understood.
"You know, you may not have a bad
idea there," he said slowly, his head nodding as the
agreement in his voice strengthened. "As a
matter of fact, the more I think about it the more I like the
way it sounds. You're absolutely right about what I
need, so let's do it that way."
He let me go and lay back flat on the
couch, tucking his hands behind his head as he
grinned. I was sure he couldn't be serious—or at least
almost sure—but I didn't know whether to go along with
the joke or tell him to stop messing around.
"Well, what arc you waiting for?"
he prompted. not moving an inch out of the position
he'd taken. "You said you'd be glad to be in
charge, so let's see some of that gladness. Or are you
afraid?"
"I'm not afraid of anything,"
I snapped, stung by his mockery and moved out of
indecision. "If it's fe- male aggressiveness you're looking for,
consider it round."
I twisted around and put my hands to
his chest, then took his lips with a lot more strength
and passion than he'd used. He made no effort to stop
me, or even to try taking over direction of what I was
doing; all he did .was cooperate completely by
returning the kiss he was getting. It went on for a short
while, the warmth of his body and lips slowly coming
through to my awareness, my doubts and hesitations
melting away a good deal more quickly. I found myself
running eager hands over the hardness of him, and
also found that something was definitely missing.
"I hate breaking in on your rest,"
I said between shortened kisses, "but I'd like to
be held and touched. too. Do you want me to send for a
servant to show you how it's done?"
"If I practice a little, I should
be able to figure it out," he answered with a chuckle,
and then his arms were around me, his hands moving in
silent appreci- ation of what they touched. It felt so
good I almost moaned, and the heat coming to fiery
life all through me was startling. Sex had always been
something I could take or leave alone, something
pleasant to be indulged in with a pleasant paitner.
With Serendel there was nothing easy or meaningless
about the situ- ation, and very briefly part of me
tried to become frightened. I couldn't afford to be
involved with any- thing that wasn 't meaningless, and I
remembered what Chal had said back on the liner. The
fighter was that strange kind of man who would not touch
certain women unless he was serious about them.
That was the part that tried to frighten me, but
with Serendel's hands touching and stroking everywhere,
the fear was drowned beneath waves of churning
desire. I wanted him no matter what, and he seemed to
feel the same about me.
We spent half of forever kissing and
touching, at least five or ten minutes, and then the
glad could DO longer control himself. Rather than me
working on him, I suddenly found myself on my back
with him crouching above me, his shorts having
disappeared Somewhere without my noticing their
departure. I laughed as he held me down, knowing I'd
won the point of who would be in charge after
all, and then he was entering me and there was nothing
left to laugh at. His presence inside me was sheer
bliss and the very beginning of desire fulfilled, and when
his face came to take a kiss he found one already
waiting for him. He held me tight as he stroked and
kissed me, my fists locked in his hair, and I had truly
never experienced anything that wonderful before in my
entire life.
Chapter 12
After it was over I refused to move for
a while, partly because I didn't know if I could move.
Every ounce of strength seemed to have been briefly
drained out of my body, but it was a marvelous
draining that I didn't want to lose the sensation of. I*d just
learned that it takes a man's efforts to turn sex into
love-making for a woman, and I also wanted to spend
some time si- lently demanding why more men weren't
familiar with the technique. I'd lived with Tris for
more than half a year, and although the time had been
pleasant it had never been as good as what I*d just
experienced with Serendel.
"As soon as you don't need me as a
pillow any more, be sure to let me know," the
object of my thoughts said from above my head, "This
chamber has a tiled bathing tub in the back
righthand comer, and it won't hurt either of us to use it."
"You're an unfeeling, inhuman
slave driver," I mumbled into his chest, refraining from
asking why he was holding me so tight if he was
all that anxious to get up. "Not to mention the
fact that you cheat. If that was your idea of me being in
charge, I'd hate to see what your being in charge is like."
"So I lied," he admitted
without hesitation, the cheerful dismissal a rumble I could
hear in his chest. "I don't mind lying in a good
cause, and anyone in this room who tries claiming what we
just shared wasn 't a good cause will find herself
in a very tight spot."
"As tight a spot as the one you
found yourself in?" I asked with wide-eyed innocence,
raising my head to look at him. "Some men seem to
consider being in a tight spot fun, but you're not silly
enough to be one of them, are you?"
"Absolutely not." he agreed
very solemnly with a slow shake of his head. "Abstinence
and decorum are the very cornerstones of my life. The
other two are honesty and reticence, and by the way—
when you're ready to go again, just give me a
wink."
"You forgot to include reluctance
and hesitation among your cornerstones," I said
with a laugh, run- ning one hand over the light hair on
his chest. "How does a wink go again?"
"You're trying to min me, that's
what you're doing,*' he said with narrowed eyes, pointing a
finger at me. "You're in the pay of Farison, and
you're trying to make sure I can't walk when it comes time to
face him. I knew it as soon as I met you, but the evil
plan won't work. You won't find me in your bed more than
five or six times a day, and 1*11 be throwing you out
into the street a good half hour before any fight between us
is scheduled. Even if ft isn't scheduled tor another five
or ten years."
The last sentence of his teasing came
out with very little of the lightness of the previous
nonsense, and I suddenly felt the weight of those gray
eyes on me, making his words more than they'd been
all by them- selves. I wanted very much to look
away, to listen to the fear inside telling me I couldn't
afford to get in- volved with a man, but I had to admit
it was too late for sensible advice. There was
something about the man who held me that I just couldn't
turn away from. and his own obvious interest made my
heart thump and my blood sing. Trite reactions for a
situation I'd never anticipated or imagined, but trite
doesn't mean it can't be wonderful.
"Serendel," I said with a
smile, holding to his gaze with complete willingness. "I
think I'll have to re- member that name for a while. Do you
have something I can write it down on?"
"If you make it Seren, you might
be able to remem- ber ft without writing it down,"
he answered with a grin, one big hand coming to stroke my
hair. "That's what my baby sister used to call me,
after deciding the full name was too formal. She was my
favorite sister, and I'd really like having you call me
the same."
"Was your favorite sister?" I
asked, reluctant to put the question but wanting to know. "Did
something happen?"
"She was killed," he
answered, his eyes going mo- mentarily inhuman, and then a smile
banished the deep, terrible cold. "But I think
she really would have liked you, and wouldn't have minded
your using her version of my name. Your own name,
though, prob- ably would have given her problems.
Even she wouldn't have been able to do much with
Smudge."
"I'll smudge you," I said
with a growl, getting to my knees beside him in order to reach
his throat more easily. "I'm about to strangle
you, and you can't say you don't deserve it. When you take a
girl to bed, the least you can do is remember her name
while she's still in that bed. Afterward it isn't
necessary, but dur- ing it is. It's a shame you didn't
learn that soon enough to save you."
He grinned while I wrapped my fingers
around his throat and tried to squeeze, and very
quickly it became clear why he was grinning. His neck was
so massive I could barely get my hands around it,
and squeezing against the cords was completely
impossible. If I'd been seriously interested in doing him
harm, I would have been out of luck.
"Out of the goodness of my heart,
I've decided to spare you," I announced after a
minute's worth of useless effort, looking down at his
amusement. "I cer- tainly hope you've learned your lesson,
since the next woman you take to bed might not be as
generous."
"I don't think I'll have to worry
about that for a while," he said, and then his arms
were around me, pulling me down and holding me close.
"For a time there will only be one woman sharing my
bed, and who knows? As generous as she is, I
might get lucky enough to have her agree to extending
the time. She and I haven't known each other long,
but some things don't take very long in developing. All
I can hope is that they take a whole lot longer
before ending. Maybe even a lifetime long."
He started to lean up with a kiss, but
I was already coming down with one, the only answer I
could make to what he'd said. I think everyone
wonders what love will be like, how it will feel, how
they'll react, and how they'll know it if they do come
across it. I'd had those same questions myself, but as I
held Seren's face between my hands while kissing him, I
knew the an- swers and many more besides. I was
already three- quarters in love with him, I had just
been told he felt Ae same about me, and there were no
other questions. All the answers in the universe were
mine, and I would use them to solve any problem that
tried to come along.
We spent some time simply kissing, and
then we went together to the bathing tub Seren
had mentioned. It was almost big enough to swim in,
more than large enough for the two of us, and while we
bathed we talked. Seren told me about his family
and I told him about Seero, and with everything the
two of us wanted to share we almost missed seeing the
blinking blue light over a panel of the wall to the
left of the pool. A closer inspection showed us a hand
plate in the panel, and pressing the hand plate brought to
view a small closet space which contained a fresh
leather outfit for him and a fresh svalk costume in yellow
for me. I was about to take the fresh clothing, but
Seren just grinned and told me to leave it there for the
moment, then took my hand and dragged me back to the
couch. We'd made the mistake of drying each other
after getting out of the pool, and I was more than
willing to let the clothing wait. Somehow the second time
was even bet- ter man the first, and the minutes
passed by without either of us noticing.
When we finally got out of that
chamber, we dis- covered that Lidra and Chal were in one
of their own. Jejin told us that ChaFs magician had
bested the one representing a challenger for Lidra,
and Chal had then carried Lidra off just the way Seren
had done with me. Jejin grinned and said he thought a new
tradition may well have been started, and we laughed
at the idea with him. then all three of us went
looking for drinks and entertainment. The shows being put
on were ab- solutely marvelous, and when Lidra and
Chal got around to joining us, they thought so
too.
After that a lot of our time at the
palace was blurry, but we seemed able to go on and on
without rest and the partying around us never stopped.
Twice Seren was challenged for me and twice Jejin won
without trou- ble. but the third time his hesitation
and uncertainty were horribly obvious. Jejin knew
something about the rival magician that we didn't, and when
Seren read his expression he didn't hesitate. The
fighter seemed to be remembering the way Chal had lost Lidra
in one chal- lenge, and although the loss had only
been a temporary one, he didn't appear prepared to
accept me same. Despite what were probably rules to the
contrary, Seren approached the man who had
challenged him, spoke very quietly, then took a step
back. None of us knew what the fighter had said, but the
other man paled, apologized for bothering us,
then hurried away with a very puzzled magician trailing
behind him. Af- ter that episode, no one came with a
challenge again.
More than once Seren and I made use of
the privacy chambers, and there finally came a time
when we fell asleep after making love instead of
returning to the partying. When I woke again, I had the
feeling quite a lot of time had passed; I was back to
being able to see cleariy what was around me, and I
also felt well- rested and ready to get up. When Seren
awoke, I had my mind changed for me about the
getting up part, and I was more than happy to cooperate.
I couldn't seem to get enough of the man, in bed
or out, and was no longer even interested in
complaining about the way he teased me. Very early on I'd
contracted the teasing disease myself, and thereafter worked
at giving as good as I got.
We left the chamber to find that a
breakfastish meal would be served to us as soon as Chal
and Lidra joined us, and that made me feel odd. The fog
both inside and out hadn't changed at all, which
made it seem as though we were still living the same
day we'd started on, no matter how long it was
stretching. The thought upset me just a little, but before I
could find a reason for the reaction Chal and Lidra came
up, and we all went for our meal. We had been given
over into the care of servants, and our magicians
were nowhere in sight. When they didn't join us for the
meal, we de- cided their jobs might have been
finished, and they'd gone back to offer themselves to the
next batch of tour- ists. They never did show up again, and
aside from wishing they'd at least said good-bye,
we quickly for- got about them.
We weren't far from finishing when
Velix arrived, confirming our speculation on the
possibility of a change in the offing, but he stood to
one side of the room until the floor show was over. The
man and woman dancing were dressed in the rags
and chains of slaves, and at intervals during the
meal the man had slopped the dance by capturing and
holding the woman m one way or another, and then had
asked Chal and Scren what they wanted him to do with
her. The man wore a big grin at those times despite
the look he was getting from the giri he held, and
seemed only faintly disappointed when his first requests
resulted in nothing more than an order to go back to
dancing. He seemed to know that the "lords"
would not be refusing him forever, and he was right.
The third time he asked he was told to
go ahead and have some fun, and even though Lidra
and I tried talk- ing Chal and Seren out of it, the two
men refused to change their minds. The giri's dancing
had been more and more deliberately provocative, they
insisted, and they were simply seeing that she got
what she'd asked for. Since the man put her to the floor
right there in front of our knee table we all saw her
getting what she'd asked for, and the way she
quickly switched from indignation to enjoyment was very
unsettling. I didn't know how Lidra was looking at it. but
even though I was trying to be annoyed with Seren, I
was also sud- denly very hot for him. I tried not to
let it show. but his grin said he knew all about it and
was simply wait- ing until I attacked him. I would have
enjoyed being able to laugh in his face. but I knew
as well as he did that that attack would not be
unreasonably long in coming.
When the man and woman finally left the
floor, Ve- lix came to stand in front of our long,
low table and look down at us with a smile in his
eyes that was very close to a smirk. It was a really lucky
thing that Grid- denths don't show expressions on their
beaked faces. or those like the journey scout would
sometimes end up as trophies on den walls.
"I see, my lords and ladies, that
you've reached a certain appreciation of this area of
the Mists," he said, the words Just short of being a purr.
"I trust there will be no further need for discussions on
legal actions or swaps?"
His dark eyes touched Lidra and me as
he said that, and Seren chuckled with the
satisfaction of a man who knows he has nothing to worry about.
That combined with his earlier grin really annoyed
me, so I decided it was time to dent some smugness.
"Of course there's no further need
for discussion on those topics," I said, smiling
sweetly at the Grid- denth. "I was promised I could
swap if I wanted to, so there's nothing left to be talked
about. After all. you don't expect a girl to stay with a
man who can't even remember her name, do you?"
The feathers around Velix's face puffed
out and his head went up, but that was nothing in
comparison to Seren's squawk of surprise. He'd had a
really good time calling me Smudge at every
opportunity, but he suddenly seemed to be regretting the
fun. When I transferred my icky smile to the glad,
he tried to ex- plain that he'd only been kidding and
hadn't under- stood that it was really bothering me,
but before the rush of words could reach an end, they
were inter- rupted by Velix.
"Am I to take it, my lady, that
you're now insisting on indulging in the swap?" the
Griddenth demanded, his wings moving in short snaps as he
spoke. "I'm well aware of the fact that the choice
was granted you, but I was under the impression ..."
"Dalisse, you can't be serious,"
Seren interrupted in turn, reaching over to take my hand,
actual worry in his gray eyes. "I thought we'd
agreed there was something more going on between us than
simple va- cation fun. Was I wrong?"
"Of course you weren't wrong,"
I answered, squeezing the big hand that held mine,
my smile now warm and loving. "You know I feel
the same way about you."
"Then why are you insisting on
swapping me for Chal?" he asked, complete
confusion turning his ex- pression bewildered. "If you're
feeling as satisfied as I am, why do you want to ..."
"Who said I'm insisting on the
swap?" I put with great innocence, taking my own turn at
interrupting. "All I said was there was no need
for further discus- sion on the point, and then I made a
personal opinion observation about men who can't
remember the names of the girls they're with. Since you
don't happen to be one of that sort, whyever would you
think the obser- vation referred to you?"
There was a long ten seconds of silence
after my question, and then Lidra and Chal, who
sat to Seren's left, both started laughing at the same
time. A noise like a strangled growl came from Velix
where he stood, an obvious attempt to smother reluctant
amusement, but there was still one reaction to
come. I'd been smil- ing pleasantly at Seren, and after a
moment of staring at me with narrowed eyes, he produced a
faint smile of his own.
"I'm going to get even for that,"
he said in a very warm. pleasant way. reaching over to
gently pat my cheek. "You did it on purpose to
scare the hell out of me, so there's no way you'll be getting
away with it. When it happens, don't say you didn't
ask for it."
I laughed and immediately began trying
to talk him out of the threat, while Lidra and Chal
tried to get details on what he intended doing. He
smiled and shook his head quietly at all of us,
pretending to be determined to carry through on dire
plans he wasn't about to divulge, and then Velix was
breaking in on the silliness.
"My lords and ladies, please give
me your atten- tion," he insisted, probably
enjoying playing the wet blanket. "I've come here to tell
you that you're now scheduled to move on to the next Mists
area on your tour. There are new costumes you must
first change into, and then I will lead you to your
transportation. The changing rooms are this way, so if
you'll please follow me, we can be on our way."
He fussed at us until we got to our
feet, and then led the way through a quiet back door
in the eating room that opened on a long, deserted
corridor filled with more quiet doors. Each of us was
herded into a separate room, and in mine I found my
original lug- gage, a wide, padded bench, a mirrored
wall, and my new costume hanging on two hooks of a
blank wall. The first hook held a floor-length gown
in palest rose that was completely transparent, and
the second a matching floor-length cloak that closed
at the left shoulder and was completely slit down
both sides. I later discovered that the two layers of
light, delicate material put together made the costume
completely opaque, but even as I began getting out
of the svalk outfit I'd gotten used to so easily, I
wondered what sort of area we were heading for next.
The material of the gown came up to my
throat and down to my toes while leaving my arms
bare, but the mirror wall told me complete nakedness
would be con- sidered by most as being more modest.
Despite all the time we'd spent in the
inhibition-relaxing atmosphere of the palace, I put my hands to the
form-fitting gown where it hugged my waist above my hips,
and won- dered if I had the nerve to wear it.
That gown was an invitation to attack if I'd ever seen
one, and being attacked doesn't happen to be one of my
major aims in life. I added the cloak out of sheer
desperation (no pun intended), and that was when I
discovered how well the two went together. I felt
something of relief at that, but only a small something.
There would cer- tainly come a time when the cloak would
have to be taken off. and if it turned out to be a
public occasion I was definitely not looking forward to
it.
I was sitting on the padded bench and
staring down at the toes of the rose svalk slippers
that had replaced my lace-up sandals, when a scraping
knock came at my door. I'd been trying to decide how
much trouble I'd be given if I changed out of the
gown and cloak into one of my bodysuits, but there'd
been no way of knowing. I'd been told I didn't have to
wear the cos- tumes, but just in case Velix decided
to come at me with threats again, it seemed wiser to
wait with the decision to balk until we were a little
closer to me objective we'd come there to reach.
We'd also be closer to the end of the tour by then,
which seemed to be stretching on an awfully long time.
...
"It's time to leave, my lady,"
Velix's voice came through the door after the scraping
knock. "Are you ready?"
Instead of answering I sighed, then got
up to go to the door. The Griddenth waited in the
corridor Just outside, and my three traveling
companions were al- ready with him, Lidra in lilac, Chal in
black, Seren in brown. The two men showed hose and
tunics through the slits of their solid cloaks, and my
first thought was about how unfair that was. It would
have been a per- fect point to complain about, except
that I suddenly realized Lidra had been given the same
kind of outfit I had, and she had a good deal more
than modesty areas to hide. I glanced at her to see
if she was show- ing signs of upset, didn't find any,
then had to give up on the effort. Velix was already
leading me way up the corridor away from the door we'd
come in by, and there was nothing to do but follow
along with the oth- ers.
The end of the long corridor held a
door, and a ser- vant opened it for us to allow
unimpeded access to the mists of outdoors. The fog in the
streets was a good deal thicker than that which floated
indoors, but not so thick that we weren't able to see the
large coach wait- ing for us at the curb. Six
shadow-shapes of large an- imals we couldn't quite see were
attached at the front of the coach, and another servant stood
by to open the coach door for us.
"This vehicle will take you to the
Mists of Bulm, and I will be there to greet you,"
Velix said, nodding toward the coach and the servant
opening the door. "It would give me greater pleasure
to accompany you, of course, but my body shape unhappily
forbids such accompaniment. Please relax and enjoy
the trip, and rest assured that it will be quite
brief."
None of us felt the need to comment on
that, so Velix stepped aside to give us access
to the coach. Lidra, standing ahead of me, moved
forward first, and even with the help of Chal and the
servant quickly proved how awkward it was getting into
a high vehicle while wearing a long gown and a long
cloak. I wasn't looking forward to my own time trying,
and that may be why I let myself be distracted by a
sound coming from our left, the sound of another
coach arriving. It pulled up to the curb, a servant
hurried over from the palace door that stood there, and then
the people inside were being helped out. I stared at them
with a frown, wondering where I'd seen them before,
wondering why their arrival at that time seemed
totally wrong, and then it hit me.
Those were the four other people we'd
gone through Customs with, the four who had decided
to stay over- night at the castle.
But we'd already been in the Mists for
days. Why were they only Just arriving? Could
they have started elsewhere? Was there anywhere else to
start from? If there was, why had Velix given us such
a hard time when Lidra and I had protested the
setup in that area? Wouldn't it have been easier simply
sending us to the alternate starting location? I couldn't
figure out what was happening, and then I did something
that turned simple confusion into numbed shock. For
the first time since I'd entered the Mists, I
remembered the watch I'd been given and looked down at it.
To find that according to the
timepiece, no more than half a day had passed. All that
time spent ca- rousing in the palace had taken no more
than hours.
"Inky, are you all right?"
Seren asked suddenly, putting an arm around my shoulders.
"It's hard to tell in this fog, but you look like you just
went pale."
"By rights I should have gone
albino," I muttered in answer, then raised my eyes to look
at Velix. "But maybe there's a simpler solution to my
questions than the outlandishness that almost knocked
me over. Maybe something has simply gone wrong
with my watch.'*
"My dear lady, how very observant
you are," Velix said with a purr while my companions
checked their own watches and came up with a variety
of exclama- tions. "You've deduced that time
moves at a different rate here in the Mists, and the only
accurate measure-
roent of it is the watch on your wrist.
That, of course, is the reason our prearranged plans
couldn't be changed once you'd arrived here.
Acclimatization to the con- dition takes a bit of time, and too
much of it would have passed here if we'd needed to
bring in one of our own. As most of our guests take much
longer noticing
the anomaly, I really must congratulate
you."
"But how could that be?" Chal
protested, dividing his stare between his watch and the
journey scout. "I've never heard of time moving
at different rates on a single planet, and if it's true it
couldn't be kept se- cret. Out of all the thousands of
tourists you get, at least one would have said something to
somebody!"
"Not if they didn't remember the
phenomenon once
they were free of its effects,"
Velix answered, smooth amusement now very much with him.
"Leaving the Mists means leaving most of the memory
of it as well,
which is why the secret has been kept
for as long as it has. One man managed to lake it out
with him in an utteriy ingenious way, and he was the
one who con- vinced others to help him build the
Mists of the Ages. I doubt there are as many as half a
dozen who know
the truth, and employees—not to
mention guests—are
certainly not numbered among them. All
you'll take
out with you will be the sketchily
detailed memory of
a wonderful time, which is exactly what
the rest of us
take. And now, if you please, the
coachman is waiting."
With Lidra already inside the coach I
was helped in
next, and then the two men of our party
joined us.
Chal sat next to Lidra and Seren next
to me, and none
of us said a word until the coach
lurched to a start and
we pulled away from the palace. At that
point Chal
stirred in bis seat, then shook his
head.
"I don't buy it," he stated,
knowing we would have
no trouble following him; what we'd
just learned was occupying the thoughts of all of us. "I
don't claim to know more about this anomaly than the
people who discovered it, but I can't accept the
different time rate theory. It could be that our biological
processes have been speeded up by something in the
fog, but that has nothing to do with what they're
claiming."
"I don't really understand either
point," Seren said, looking at Chal with distraction in his
eyes. "The idea of a different time rate isn't easily
swallowed without the context of alternate dimensions
wrapped tightly around it, but no one has said anything
about other dimensions. The idea of biological
changes—isn't that reaching just as far?"
"Not really," Chal denied,
his mind busily chewing at the question. "We take things
all the time that affect or adjust our metabolisms, and usually
think nothing of it. If these mists slow us down to
the point where we're living days in comparison to
hours outside, that's only an extreme extension of something
we're already well familiar with."
"Slow us down?" I echoed,
feeling more confused than ever. "If we're living days
to hours, wouldn't it be speeding us up? I mean, don't you
have to move raster to cram more into the same
amount of time?"
'•'Yes, our bodies would be moving
faster, but our perceptions would have to slow down,"
Chal said. Just as though he intended starting a
lecture, but then his expression went peculiar. "I'd
like to make that clearer for you. but I don't think I
can do it without getting really technical. How much
biology have you had.Inky?"
"The level I left it was above the
biros and the bees. but about three miles below what you're
talking about," I said with a wave of my
hand, dismissing his question. "You'd be wasting your
time. Chal, and all I'd get out of it would be a headache.
Let's just say we spent what felt like more than two
days living through half a day of time, and let it
go at that."
Chal nodded and Seren agreed with a
wordless sound, but that was hardly the end of
it. Lidra hadn't said anything and really seemed to be
lost in her thoughts, and the two men went back to
silent specu- lation while I did the same. It was a
fantastic idea to kick around, and the air-conditioned
interior of the coach kept us comfoitable while we
thought. Part of me wanted to consider how the new
information would affect the job we had to do for S.I.,
but the rest of me refused to consider the matter. Chal
and Lidra were die big brains of our threesome, and I
was just along to find and open things. They could
take care of the problem, while I spent my time thinking
about all die extra hours and days I'd have with
Seren.
The silence stretched on for an amount
of time dial was probably laughing at us, and then
Seren stirred and sighed. If I'd had to guess about
the sigh, I would have bet he was giving up on
understanding what was happening, and I considered that very
wise of him. I was fairiy sure it would take even Chal
and Lidra more than a few minutes to figure out which
way was fast forward, so for the rest of us to try
was a complete waste of time. The fighter shifted
until he had put his right arm around me, and then he
gestured toward the window on his left.
"It looks like we were so
distracted, we missed leaving the city," he said.
"There's nothing out there now but fog and shapes shaped like
bushes and trees. I wonder what the new area will be
like—and if we'll enjoy it as much as we enjoyed the last
one."
"We'll probably be forced to play
kiddy games, and made to sleep in segregated
dormitories," I said, feel- ing his faint grin all the way down to
my slippered toes. "All the giris will have
dragons for chapel-ones, and all the boys will die of
frustration."
"Not this boy." he said with
a chuckle, leaning down to kiss my ear. "Any dragon
who gets in my way will need heavy-duty medical
insurance. And ever since you and Lidra came out of your
changing rooms. I've been curious. What sort of
costumes do you have OB under those cloaks?"
"Oh—nothing terribly
special," I said as casually as I could, suddenly understanding why
there had been four changing rooms instead of two.
With two, there would most likely have been a delay in
leaving, and I could just picture Seren's reaction the
first time he saw me in the gown alone, without the
cloak. If I was very lucky we also would be alone; I didn't
know how he felt about it, but public exhibitions
didn't fit in well with my private inhibitions.
"What sort of nothing terribly
special?" he pur- sued, bringing his free hand to my bare
left arm. "I love this color they keep giving you,
it goes so well with the black of your hair. How about
one peek under the cloak?"
I looked up at him quickly, having the
feeling I rec- ognized the tone in his voice, and
unfortunately I was right. There was a definite gleam in
the gray eyes looking down at me, which meant he'd
already come to certain conclusions.
"But I can't give you a peek,"
I said, keeping my voice very, very reasonable. "I
gave my word not to, and going back on your word isn't very
nice. You don't want to make a liar out of me, do
you?"
"Absolutely not," he agreed
very solemnly—with- out losing anything of the gleam. "I'd
never sink so low as to make a liar out of anyone.
I'm not trying to be a pest about it, but before we left
the palace I had a glimpse of that gown material where
it showed through the side slit of your cloak,
and since then I've been—curious. How about if I take
a peek on my own?"
"Don't you dare!" I hissed as
his hand left my arm to finger the edge of the cloak's front
panel, his grin beginning to widen. "Seren, leave
it alone!"
"Why are you blushing like that.
Smudge?'* he asked in a very innocent way, the arm
around my shoulders keeping me from shifting
away. "I know you're not nakedtimder there, and even
if you were it wouldn't matter. Tve already seen you
naked, so it would hardly be anything new. You know
how I enjoy looking at you, so come on—just a
little peek."
*You do, and I'll pop you one in the
nose," I said with all the elegant hauteur I was
capable of, trying hard to make him know I meant it.
"We're not alone in this coach, and I'll be damned if I
put on a snow even for people I'm friendly with. I
intend waiting until we get where we're going before I
start the fun games again; if you don't care to wait,
you're on your own."
"I don't think you have much to
worry about in the way of an audience," he answered
with a small laugh, gesturing with his head toward the
coach seat opposite ours. "They've been busy with
their own concerns for a couple of minutes now, so you might
as well think of us as being alone."
I looked over to Chal and Lidra, and
was surprised to find that they were holding each
other around and exchanging light, brief kisses. Staring
is an intrusion in a situation like that, so I almost
looked immediately away again—until I saw the way
Lidra's lips were moving between the kisses. She and Chal
were talking rather than necking, and the fact that
I couldn't hear any of it said she was guarding the
conversation with '090 of her devices. That, of course,
meant it was busi- ness, which also meant it was up to me
to distract Seren away from what they were doing.
"This still doesn't match my
definition of being alone, but I do have to say I'm
disappointed," I told the big man to my left, bringing my
eyes back to him with a small sigh. "Here you sit,
bothering me about peeking, while Chal gets right (town to
more interest- ing topics- Maybe I should have gone
for the swap after all."
"You're a cruel, heartless woman,
but this one time you may be right," he allowed with
a thoughtful look, then abruptly reached his left arm down
and slid it under my knees. With his right arm
already around me, it was no more than seconds before
I was seated on his lap, and then pulled tight
against his chest. "Well?" he demanded in
pretend impatience. "What are you waiting for? You know I'm too
weak to stop you from kissing me half to death."
"Never let it be said I'd pass on
a chance to take advantage of me helpless," I said
with a laugh, then put my arms around his neck and began
taking advan- tage. His lips were so reluctant I was
almost over- whelmed, but since I was kissing him
for the sake of a Job, I just had to put up with it.
The sacrifices I had to make for S.I. were getting worse
and worse, but I felt sure I was strong enough to
stand up under the pressure.
The sensation of the coach slowing down
brought an end to the time, and in one way it
was a very good thing. Seren's hands had been moving
under my cloak while we kissed, and I discovered I was
about five minutes away from not caring who might
be watching us. There was no possible doubt he felt
exactly me same, and I was certain the only thing
holding him back was the knowledge of my
reluctance. The ride ended before the reluctance did, which,
I suppose, can be considered the good thing; the
reverse of the coin was the way I cursed under my breath,
reviling who- ever was responsible for arranging such
damned short trips.
"Looks like we get tents this
time," Seren observed in a murmur, his big hand still moving
over my bot- tom. "I wonder how fast they'll
show us which is ours."
"It better be immediately, or I'll
pick one on my own," I murmured back, fighting to
withdraw at least part of myself from the mindless demand
of my body that I'd nearly merged with. I wanted
Seren so badly the itch was almost driving me crazy,
and I wasn't in any mood to accept delays.
After a moment of inner struggle I was
able to straighten on his lap, and that's when
I saw his choice of the word "tent" was
somewhat inaccurate. What we'd pulled into the middle of was a
collection of pa- vilions, wide, brightly-colored
almost-build ings mat glowed prettily through the mist. Light
spilled out of the front of most of those pavilions,
and people dressed in our current costumes moved here and
there through the camp.
"Look, there's Velix," Chal
said, pointing out the window toward the front of the coach.
He and Lidra faced the direction in which we'd been
going, and Seren and I faced where we'd come from.
Some peo- ple might have protested having to ride
backward in the second-class seats, but Seren and I
had been oc- cupied with other concerns.
"And Velix isn't alone,"
Lidra added, leaning to- ward Chal to get a better view. "He
has four men and two women with him, all dressed the way
we are. I wonder what's going to be happening?"
"It won't be long before we find
out," Seren said, also looking out the window. "We're
stopping right in front of them."
Which was just what we were doing. The
coach came to a complete stop, one of the men
stepped for- ward to open the door, and Velix moved
closer to look up at us with a tail-flourish.
"My lords and ladies, welcome to
the Mists of Bulm," the Griddenth announced, a
purr of satisfac- tion again in his voice. "All the
arrangements have been made, so if you'll join us now we
can get you waled. The ladies first, if you
please.**
Since I was closest to the door I got
to be the first one out, and two of the men took my
arms to help me down. Once I was on the ground they
urged me out of the way. and with all those people
there I could un- derstand why they didn't want another
immediately underfoot. The man on my right asked if
I was having a good time, and when I'd assured him I
hadn't been horribly bored, the one on my left
asked if there had been anything about the palace I hadn't
liked. I thought briefly about the question and couldn't
come up with much, and then I suddenly noticed we
were still walk- ing. The pavilions we'd stopped among,
the people, the coach—all had disappeared
behind us in the fog, and when I tried to stop and turn
around, the hands on my arms tightened gently but
irresistibly! They'd dis- tracted me until we were far enough
away from the others, and now they weren't going to
let me go!
Chapter 13
Automatically I began to struggle,
having no idea where those men were taking me or why,
but the one on my right seemed to be expecting the
reaction.
"No, no, it's perfectly all right,
sweet damsel." he said with a reassuring smile, he and
the other still moving me forward through the mist.
"Your compan- ions will be along shortly so we have
to get you settled first, or you'll all lose half the fun
of it. There's no real danger, of course, especially not
with us leading you along, and it isn't very far.
"Are you sure I'm not being
kidnapped?" I asked, trying to keep the tremor out of my
voice. I'd suddenly remembered the real reason I was in the
Mists, and my. heart was pounding at the thought
that someone had found out.
"But of course you're being
kidnapped." the sec- ond man answered with a laugh, causing
the first to grin. "That's the whole basis of
the Mists of Bulm. The damsels are kidnapped by outlaws
and monsters and ogres, and the men have to find and
rescue them. After that you can reward your hero or
not, just as you like. and can even request a different
hero if the first takes too long finding you. The men
also have the option of getting a different damsel to
rescue if they don't like the reward they're given
after the first time. so you might keep that in mind."
The first man chuckled but didn't add
anything, and I was too relieved to put in anything
of my own. Being kidnapped for the purposes of their
ongoing game was a hell of a lot better than being found
out and taken prisoner, no matter how silly the idea
would have been all by itself. Under the gown I still
had my palm dag- ger, but I really had no interest in
finding a need to use it.
We continued on through the fog for a
while, and I wondered how the men knew where they
were going until I spotted the button in the right
ear of the one to my left. After that I noticed the other
man touching his own right ear, which I took to mean
he had a but- ton like the first. They were being
guided through the fog by others who had instruments
capable of pene- trating me fog's obscurity, but
realizing that didn't do much in the way of making me feel
better. If there were instruments around capable of
detecting people moving through the fog, the job my
teammates and I would be doing had just become harder.
True to the word I'd been given, our
destination wasn't very far. A large shape loomed
in the mists ahead of us, and when we moved closer
it took on more of the outlines of a broken-down,
gloomy man- sion. I was led over a small bridge and
then up a badly- kept path of stones, and then we were
at a heavy wooden door that hung open and half off
its frame. Getting through the doorway was a
one-at-a-time op- eration, and once we were inside I
didn't consider the accomplishment worth the effort. Thick
cobwebs hung everywhere with only an occasional
candle to light mem, what furniture mere was stood
sheet-covered like ghosts, and the dust of years was so
Chick it could have been mistaken for carpeting. We had
come into a wide, round entrance hall, and after giving
me a chance to look around at the ghastly mess, my two
companions again urged me forward.
"This place looks like it was
cleaned by someone with my housekeeping abilities," I
remarked, not very pleased at the idea of a more detailed
tour. "Are you sure this is where we're supposed to
be?"
"Positive," the man on my
left chuckled, enjoying my uneasiness. "This first time
you won't be hidden too well, so your rescuing hero should
have very little trouble finding you. The second time
won't be as easy as die first and the third won't be as
easy as the sec- ond, and so on until he's tearing this
place apart. If at any time he doesn't find you, you get a
special prize and he has to pay a penalty. The women
always enjoy the prize, but the men never feel the
same about the penalty. Right in here, please."
"Here" was a room to the
left, off the back of the entrance hall. Its double doors were
still on their hinges, but there was a protesting
scream from those hinges when the doors were opened by my
compan- ions, to reveal what seemed to be a
large, pillared dining hall. Weak candlelight showed a
long table to- ward the rear of the room,
dust-covered, cobwebby half-eaten food still on it, skeletons
occupying the high-backed chairs around it. Some of
the skeletons still held goblets, as though they were
about to raise them in a toast, and I was so busy
watching to make sure I wouldn't be taken anywhere near
them or the table, I didn't immediately notice it
when we stopped. We were about halfway between the
entrance doors and die grisly feast scene, and two
solid-sounding clicks brought my attention quickly
back to my im- mediate vicinity.
"What are you doing?" I
demanded with more hys- teria than I would have preferred,
trying to get my wrists loose from the cuffs that had
been closed around them. I'd been backed up against one of
the pillars with the doors on my left and that
table on my right, and my wrists had been set into soft
plastic cuffs held by the reunited pillar from the rear.
The gentle cuffs weren't hurting me, but I still
couldn't bring my arms forward or step away from the pillar.
"Don't worry, sweet damsel, we're
just chaining you," the man on my left said, now
distracted by the need to check what he and his friend
had done. "If you aren't chained or locked up
somehow, you wouldn't need to wait for a hero to
save you, now would you? We'll be getting on back
now. but first I want to tell you not to worry when you
hear strange noises. The monster who kidnapped you
is prowling around the mansion, waiting to pounce
on anyone who tries rescuing you. Or, once your hero
gets here. the monster will try to devour you before
you can be res- cued. There are three or four different
ways it can go, and we never know which it'll be. Just
be patient, and remember: this is all in fun. No one
will be getting hurt, so you have nothing to worry
about."
He and his friend both smiled
reassuring smiles at me, but they weren't as ready to leave
as the first one had said. Instead of turning away he
reached to the clasp on my left shoulder, opened the
cloak, then pulled it away.
"Hot damn," the second one
breathed as he stared at me, ignoring the sound of protest
I'd made when the cloak had been taken. "Sweet
damsel, if you de- cide you don't like the way your first
hero operates, you just tell them you want me instead.
I guarantee you won't end up disappointed."
The first man laughed at what his
friend had said, his expression clearly supporting the
opinion, but rather than adding anything of his own
he slapped his friend's shoulder and the two of them
turned away. The second man turned twice to look
back at me be- fore he and the other went through the
door, and then, with more squealing from the hinges, I
was finally alone. I pulled angrily at the cuffs
that held me, em- barrassed and annoyed at the way the
cloak had been taken, but not all that surprised. A
minute of thought said the "heroes" had to have
an immediate reward for finding the missing damsels, and
the costume we'd been dressed in was it.
Despite the nasty, gloomy atmosphere of
the room I was chained in, I soon found myself
more bored than frightened. There isn't much fun in
standing chained to a pillar, and after having been
warned, the creaking, ominous sounds I heard every once in a
while weren't in any way attention-takers. The only
thought occu- pying me was the question of how long
it would take Seren to find me, how long it would be
before I could give him his reward. The coach ride was
still sharp in my memory, and it wasn't only boredom
that shifted me from foot to foot in front of the
pillar.
About fifteen or twenty minutes went
by. and then I heard a sound that was less of a
creak and more like the slow approach of footsteps. I was
immediately sure it was Seren and then just as
immediately not quite as sure, especially since the footsteps
weren't hurrying. I waited with faintly pounding heart
while the steps came up to the room's doors, heard them
pause, and then one of the doors wailed at being
opened. A large shape loomed in the open doorway,
making me pull at the cuffs that held me in place, and
then the shape was in the room and walking toward me.
"Yes, I can see now that they were
right," Seren's voice came with amusement in it, while
I tried to re- swallow my heart. "They said I
wouldn't be disap- pointed when I found my damsel in
distress, and they were absolutely right- I'll just have
to have some words with them about waiting so long before
putting you in that costume."
"If you'll reel in your eyeballs,
you'll find it easier opening these cuffs on my wrists,"
I said, suddenly in even more of a hurry to be free. Seren
had looked at me more than once in the time we'd been
together, but never with the slow gleam he was
showing right then. I had time to notice his cloak was gone
and he'd been given a play sword that looked like
tin, but that was all I had time to notice.
"Why the rush?" he asked
almost laconically, stop- ping in front of me to grin and
inspect. "At first I didn.t, think much of the way this
place was decorated, but I've suddenly changed my mind.
Could that gown besvalk?"
He reached a big hand out toward me,
and although I tried avoiding it, the cuffs held me
in place while his fingers closed gently around my left
breast. When he began to stroke me I moaned, feeling as
though I had been turned into a sun.
"Seren, please, you're killing
me," I begged, hav- ing no idea why he as doing that to me.
"Take the cuffs off so we can go and find a tent
to use. If you don't do it fast, I'll be nothing but a
pile of ashes."
"Oh, I think you look stronger
than that," he re- turned with a chuckle, his hand leaving
my breast to slide down to my waist. "I'd be
willing to bet you're strong enough to last through hours of
this—just the way you were strong enough to pretend
you wanted a swap a little while ago. Do you
remember pretending you wanted a swap?"
"It was just a joke!" I
wailed, pulling again at the cuffs as his hand slid down over my hip
to my thigh. "Please, Seren, it was only a
Joke! Don't keep me like this for hours!"
"Well, it's possible you might be
able to make me change my mind," he allowed, but
there was a lot of deliberate doubt in with the words.
"Why don't we see how well you do with convincing,
and then we'll see if there's reason to think about
changes.'*
He leaned down to give me the chance to
reach him with a kiss, but he didn't stop
touching me and he certainly didn't try opening those
cuffs. I reached to his mouth with mine and kissed him with
more fervor than I had at any time before, really
trying to get him to change his mind. I was fairty
certain he was only teasing me about keeping me like that
for hours, but it had suddenly come to me that he
could be absolutely Mfious. I didn't like the way he was
getting even for what I'd done to him, but just then I
couldn't find it in me to argue the point.
"That was very nice," he said
as he ended the kiss, grinning at the way I tried not to let
his lips go. "The next thing we nave to do is . , ."
His words were cut off as both doors to
the room were slammed open, and a heart-stopping
roar sud- denly came. Seren whirled around, his
hand immedi- ately going for his swondbelt, and
then. unexpectedly, he laughed.
"Would you believe I almost forgot
company was coming?" he said, relaxing out of
a readiness stance. "That must be the fellow who's
supposed to have kid- napped you."
He stepped aside to the right to point
at the new arrival, and being reminded that we
were still in the middle of a game didn't make sight of
the thing any easier to take. What had just come in
was about eight feet tall, built like a man and
proportionally made, except for the fact that its arms were
too long. It had dark, greasy hair on its uneven skull
and over most of its body, its eyes were very light and
downright crazy- looking, and its mouth hung open to
allow the drool to drip down its chin to the floor. It
wore nothing of clothing and carried no weapons, but
its fingers opened and closed to show sharp, talonlike
claws. It stood just inside the doorway to stare at us
stupidly for a minute, then it grinned and uncovered two rows
of yellow, pointed teeth and began a slow,
shuffling advance.
"Seren, are you sure that thing
isn't serious?" I asked nervously, pulling for the
thousandth time at the cuffs that still hadn*t been opened. "I
don't like the way it's looking at me."
"There's nothing wrong with me way
it's looking at you," Seren answered with a
laugh, glancing back to me as he drew and raised his toy
kiddy-sword. "It's exactly the same way / was looking at
you. What I have to do now is touch him with my
magic blade, and he'll instantly fall over dead.
After that we can get back to what we were doing when we
were so rudely interrupted."
He glanced at me again with a grin,
then began striding toward the horror coming
shufflingly at us, enjoying the game in a way I couldn't
seem to match. I didn't like the looks of that
monster, I didn't like being chained to a pillar, and I didn't
like the fact that Seren would get to do all the
defending. I've always had this thing about needing to make my
own efforts toward self-defense, even if the guy
next to me is able to do it better. There's nothing worse
than standing around letting someone else be
responsible for your safety; if they decide they'd be
happier doing some- thing else, you've had it.
"Sorry, friend monster, but that
delicious damsel is mine," Seren said, closing the
last few feet between him and the horror. "I can't blame
you for wanting her, but—"
He reached out to touch the thing with
his kiddy- blade, which should have, according to
the rules, made it fall over dead. Instead of falling,
alive or dead, the thing looked down at Seren, seemed to
see him for the first time, and uttered a snarling
growl that caused my blood to stand still. One giant, filthy
hand flashed out to grab the toy blade that had touched
it, the fingers closed to crumple the blade like foil,
and then the other aim swung light-speed fast to catch
Seren hard in a backhanded roundhouse that sent him
flying off to my far left as though he were a tiny
child. At that point 1 considered screaming, discovered that I
couldn't, then saw that the thing had begun shuffling
toward me again, that slobbering grin wider than
before.
"If this is a game, I want my
marbles back so I can go home," I muttered, too
white-faced scared to know what I was saying. Alt I did know was
that the thing coining toward me wasn't playing, not
die way those creatures in the passageway leading to
the palace had been. The stink that came forward with
it supported the theory, since the ones playing
monster under- ground hadn't had a like aroma. It
wasn't hard to see we now had serious trouble, especially
after what it had done to Seren. If it had all been
part of the fun time we were supposed to be having, it
wouldn't have hurt a guest like that. And Seren had
been hurt, even though I couldn't bring myself to think
about how badly.
The giant monstrosity shuffled closer
and closer while I tried frantically to get even
one wrist free of those cuffs, and then the problem was
solved for me. The entire time I'd been imagining
having those talons sunk deep into my flesh as soon as the
thing was near enough, but my body wasn't what was
first reached for. The giant stopped about three feet
in front of me, reached out with both knuckle-dragging
arms, and closed its hands on the chains holding
me to the pillar. One grunting pull and the stone of the
pillar gave with a sharp-rumbling crack as though it
were made of hard- packed sand instead, and the chains
Chat had been set so deep were no longer seated where
they had been. I suddenly knew that the monstrosity
wanted to wait un- til it had gotten back to its lair
before it started on its newest meal, and then I was being
dragged by the wrists away from the pillar, toward the
doors the thing had come in by.
Having had a number of unpleasant
experiences with very close calls in my life, I'd almost
gotten to the point of envying the old-fashioned sort
of book- heroine, the kind who handled nasty
situations by fainting, thereby leaving it to the
broad-chested hero to get her out of the soup. When the
monstrosity began dragging me out of the room, I would
have greatly enjoyed fainting, but my own
broad-chested hero was down in the shadows somewhere, I still
had this need to do something to protect myself, and
my wrists were finally close enough together for me to
reach the cuffis on them. It took a moment or so of
groping before I located the release points by feel, and
then two pushes later I was finally free.
But only of the chains. The monstrosity
didn't seem to be terribly bright, but the
combination of the empty cuffs hitting the floor and the loss of
my resisting weight at the other end of what it was
pulling did man- age to let it know its snack was trying
to do a fade. It stopped lumbering forward and started
to turn back with a growl, and the idea about
fainting began look- ing better and better. I was already
backing away from the thing, but there was no real place
of safety in that room. I might have found it possible to
dart past the misshapen form to the doors out, but
I'd already seen once how fast it could move—and I
wasn't about to leave Seren there, alone and hurt, to
be a substitute meal.
When the thing turned and saw me free
it snarled even louder, dropped the useless
chains, then began coming back after me. I swallowed hard,
but kept backing away—and then I heard a
sound from my left that was so compelling even the
lumbering monster was attracted by it- It was almost like
the sound of soft singing, but nothing that a human voice
had ever pro- duced. There was Joy in the gentle
song, and delight and eagerness, and when I turned my
head to see what was producing it I found myself very
surprised and a little shocked.
Seren stood just at the edge of the
shadows, both fists wrapped around the hilt of his
multi-sword, a sword that was fully activated to
perform as it was born to do. What had shocked me was the
realization that I had never seen the sword
completely alive be- fore, not when Seren had been working
out on the liner, and not even when he'd drawn it
in the under- ground passage, against the pretend
monsters. Both of those times the fighter had been
playing, but just then he was deadly serious. He knew as well
as I that the monstrosity was real, and I could see
that his efforts were going to be the same.
The thing snaried with rage when it saw
Seren standing there, but it seemed to be
faintly puzzled by what he held. The sword's blade had a
very faint glow in the dimness, something that would be
invisible in normal lighting, and what could be seen
of the Jeweled hilt around and between Seren's hands
was a blaze of almost-living light. The sword
continued to sing its song of eagerness, and that seemed to
help the mon- strosity make up its mind. It
apparently had no idea what the sword was, but it suddenly
decided it wanted it.
It was strange to see the way the thing
began moving toward Seren, one long arm reaching out
in the direc- tion of his multi-sworn, a distracted
snarl for the man who held the weapon. The monstrosity
wanted the bright, pretty thing the man held, and
it was going to take it. The thing was almost childlike
in its behavior, and that was the phrase that rang a
bell of memory for me. I remembered reading or hearing
about a race of semi-humanoids that had been found
inhabiting a newly discovered planet with high
background radia- tion. The race had been described in
long, pedantic words that translated to misshapenly
ugly* of moronic intelligence, and easily moved to
murderous rages. The only faintly redeeming quality seemed
to have been a childlike curiosity for bright, new
things, but that didn't change how dangerous the race
was. They were meateaters, which turned out to mean
any meat in- cluding vanquished foes of their own
race, or careless researchers working with some of them.
. . .
I shuddered as I watched the thing
shuffling toward Seren, finally understanding how I'd
known I was go- ing to be its next meal. My
subconscious had identi- fied the thing before the rest of me
had, and I only hoped the fighter knew what it was
racing. How the thing had gotten into the Mists was
something I had no idea about, but if Seren's resolve
weakened at the sight of its fascination with his
pretty sword , . .
But it didn't. Just as I was trying to
decide what to say in warning to the fighter, the
creature got close enough to reach a hand out to the
sword, at the same time raising its other arm in the sort
ofbackswing blow it had caught the glad with the first
time. Seren ducked both the grab and the blow and then
swung his sword across the thing's middle, apparently
intending to cut it in half. I fully expected that to be
the end of the fight, but the monstrosity was much
faster than its usual lumbering gait led you to
believe. It jumped back with the speed it had used the first
time it had struck at Seren, and rather than be cut in
half it was just opened from side to side.
The roar the thing sounded was both
deafening and paralyzing, equally as bad as the sight
of the blood pouring out of the wound it had
received. Pain and outrage seemed to madden it, and with
another roar it attacked the smaller being that had
dared to hurt it. clearly intending to catch the offender
and tear him apart. Seren moved even faster than the
monstrosity to get out of its way, swinging at an arm
as he went, and the thing roared out its hatred even as
more blood be- gan flowing from its filthy body.
That was the start of it, but minutes
went by and the end came no closer to being in sight.
Due to the very long arms the monstrosity had, Seren
couldn't close with the thing, not and expect to keep
away from hands that wanted to tear him apart. He tried
for those hands and arms as he kept out of reach, but
the thing wasn't too stupid to understand what he was
trying and moved at its fastest to keep it from
happening. It couldn't stop itself from being wounded over and
over, but the loss of all that blood wasn't slowing it the
way it should have. Seren*s sword sang with delight
every time it bit deep. but it wasn't able to reach
anything vital on the giant creature.
During that time / wasn't able to do
anything but stand and watch, moving now and then to
keep well away from the area of action. The
creature seemed to have forgotten all about me, which
would have been a benefit for our side if I could have
come up with a way of using the edge. Watching the
fight hadn't been fun; it had been terrifying, knowing as
I did.that noth- ing could stop it short of the death of
one of the par- ticipants. In the arena Seren could
lose but still live if he were no more than badly wounded, but
even if he died he wouldn't be eaten afterward. I
was also well aware of the fact that if he lost I
would quickly share his fate, which meant I had to do
something to help or I would have no complaint coming
afterward. If all you do is stand around and watch your
side go down, you deserve whatever happens to you
because of it.
Which truth finally made me begin to
look around seriously. If there was nothing obvious
for me to do, I'd have to find something unobvious.
The main trou- ble was the room was so bare and dark,
containing nothing I could use as a weapon,
nothing I could han- dle easily enough to make my presence
felt. Even the chairs the skeletons sat in around the
cobwebbed table were too big and heavy to be swung,
otherwise I could have—
My desperate thoughts stopped still
when I looked up toward the darkened ceiling of the
room, to see the very large, round, wooden chandelier
hanging above the table. None of the dozens of
candles ranged around its outer and inner circles were lit,
which was why it had taken me so long to see the thing.
Having found the one I quickly looked for others,
and sure enough, here and there around the room, unlit
candles were supported by the same kind of wooden
circles. The fight had moved, at various times,
under at least three of them, and right then seemed to be
heading in the general direction of a fourth. If I
could Just get up on the thing—!
I would do what? I stood chewing my lip
with one hand to my hair, racking my brain for
an idea, and then I saw the chains the monstrosity
had pulled out of the pillar, then dropped to the
floor. The chains were light enough for me to use as a
weapon, espe- cially if I attacked from an unexpected
direction, and the distraction might even be enough to
allow Seren to finally close with the creature. It
was at the very least worth a try, but even as I
hurried over to pick up the chains, I still didn't know how I
was going to reach the chandelier. It was a good twelve
feet or more above my head, and although my standing
high-jump was better than what most people can
accomplish, I hadn*t learned to fly going up, only when
coming down. I had to reach it, but I didn't know how!
Seren and the creature were still going
at it when I began to look around, and the way they
were moving told me I didn't have much time. If I
wasn't already up in the air before they got in range
I would be wast- ing my time, and possibly even our
lives. I needed something to bring me a few feet higher
off the floor. something that wouldn't be easily
noticed when the fight reached that area of the room.
Something, some- thing—
I was moving around the fringes of the
darker area of the room when I saw it, hidden in
shadow and in- visible from more than a couple of feet
away. A sturdy- looking box that had no business being
in a room like that, but one that was two feet wide,
at least three and a half long, and about eight inches
thick. I didn't know what it was or what it was doing there,
but I knew at once that if it could be counted on to
hold my weight even for a little while, it would be
enough to get me where I wanted to go. Without wasting
another minute I lifted its more-massive-than-weighty
weight, and carried it over to where I needed it.
By the time I put it down, the
still-weak but stronger candlelight had shown me why something
that had no business in that room had been lying
around in the shadowed darkness. The contents of the
box was sten- ciled on each of its sides, and those
contents were "cobweb curtains and strings."
The room was un- doubtedly fixed after each time it was
used, and having the phony cobwebs that handy
undoubtedly saved quite a lot of effort. I gave silent thanks
that someone was too lazy to want to walk back and forth
to a storeroom every time the chamber had to be
redecorated, and then paid attention to standing the box
firmly on its end.
Before I could try climbing up on it I
had to take the back of that stupid, see-through
gown skirt, pull the bottom of it through my legs and
anchor it in the front of my belt, then hook the two
lengths of chain together and wrap them a few times
around my waist before awkwardly tying them in place. I
was working frantically to move as fast as possible
because of how close the fight was getting, and also
trying very hard not to look at the combatants. A glance
earlier had shown me four long, ragged lines of red
down Seren's left shirt sleeve, letting me know the
creature had got- ten some of its own back. I didn't want
to think about Seren*s being hurt; I was close to
trembling at sharing the pain he must be feeling, and the
last thing I could afford to do was tremble.
As soon as I was set, I climbed
carefully up onto the box, trying not to let the extra
weight of the chain around my waist over-balance me. I
could almost hear the creaking protest of the box as it
gave a little under my weight, but I didn't listen to that
any more than I listened to the screaming voice inside
my head that kept ranting that I hadn't checked how
well-anchored the chandelier was in the ceiling. I
had no way of checking the chandelier and knew damned
well the box was not about to hold me for longer
than mo- ments, so I had no time to listen to
screaming or pro- tests or even to the sound of nearing
battle. All I could do was stand crouched on the box for
the seconds I needed to set myself, then unfolded
upward with the powerful spring used by cats. I went up
in the air and at the height of my rise stretched out
long to make it go farther yet, and then my fingers
were closing on the outer circle of the chandelier.
I think I held my breath for a few
seconds, but al- though the chandelier began swinging it
didn't even threaten to pull out of the ceiling. I
pulled my legs up fast to hook my knees over the outer
circle, and then I was riding the swing upside down,
settled in place and ready to see if I could do what I'd
planned. The box I'd stood on was back to being flat
on the floor from my launching kick, which meant it
ought to be well enough out of the way as far as
being a telltale clue went. As I swung and watched the
fighters draw- ing nearer, I began unwrapping the
chain from around my waist.
For the most part Seren was leading the
monstrosity toward me, one step forward in attack
and three steps backward in retreat doing the job of
leading. Hanging by my knees from the chandelier put me
only two or three feet above the creature's head,
but I noticed with a good deal of relief that the thing
seemed totally un- aware of anyone but Seren. It was
bleeding from so many places I found it incredible that
it still lived and moved, but the snarling hatred it
showed was most likely what kept it going. The small
thing holding the bright object was what had hurt it, and
it seemed de- termined to end its enemy's life before
it let itself die.
I made a loop in the center of the
chain and hung as still as possible while I held it,
waiting and trying to quiet as much as I could of the
chandelier's swing. If the fixture had been anchored at only
one place the swing and tilt of it would have been
extreme, but luck had been with me in that the chandelier
was set into the shadow-lost ceiling at six points
instead, three from the outer circle and three from the
inner. From the feel of it the candleholder was heavy, a
piece of good luck if I'd ever seen one. If it had been
flimsy instead, my hanging on it like that would have
surely pulled it out of the ceiling-
Fd been in a hurry to get up to my
ambush point, but it seemed to take forever before
the two fighters were under me. My heart nearly stopped
when Seren's foot hit the box while he was backing,
making me think he was going to trip and fall,
but then he kicked it out of his way without missing a
step and everything was all right again. He backed and drew
the monster forward, one step, then another, and
then the endless waiting was over. It was directly below
me where I could drop the loop of chain over its
head to land around its neck, and then I drew the
ends up and back with all my strength.
If I'd ever wondered what it would be
like to put a rope on a wild animal, that was when I
got my answer. The creature roared out its fury and
tried to pull free, but it pulled from side to side instead
of down, as though it didn't know from which
direction it was be- ing attacked. I held on through the
initial explosion, not knowing how long I'd be able to do
it, and then the creature finally looked up. When it
saw me its light, mad eyes went absolutely feral,
it screamed again in a greater rage than before,
and lifted those terrifyingly long amis toward me- It
would have no trouble reaching me, neither with its
hands nor its tal- ons, and when it pulled the chain out
of my frantic grip I echoed its scream and closed my
eyes as tight as I could. It was so close I could
smell its foulness like a miasma of doom, and I hung there
waiting to be clawed to me bone or pulled down and
eaten. Through my own scream and its snarling
I thought I heard a song of exultation, and then—
And then there was a sound like an axe
into a tree, a bat against a hanging rug, a cleaver
into meat. The monstrosity's snarls went suddenly
choked, as though the chain I'd put around its neck had
finally cut off its air, and rather than being touched I
heard two or three shuffling steps, as though the thing
were leaving rather than staying to attack. The steps ended
in a terrible clatter, a sound I'd been longing to
hear since that insanity first began, and I opened my
eyes to see Seren standing over a creature that had been
nearly cut in half. The sword in his hand pulsed with
victory, but its glow was diminished by smears of
gore, and he himself diminished by near exhaustion.
His chest heaved as he pulled in acres of air,
and then his eyes raised to me where I hung.
"What in hell are you doing up
there?" he asked with the beginnings of a grin, starting
to walk toward me. "Are you trying to kill
yourself?'*
I opened my mouth to join him in the
teasing, but upside down grins aren't as infectious
as the regular sort, and even upside down I could see
that his arm was still bleeding. I put my hands over
my mouth to keep a moaning sob from escaping, and
all at once I couldn*t stand hanging there any
longer. I arched up to grip the chandelier with my hands
and unhooked my knees, but before I could drop to
the floor I felt two arms closing around my legs. I
braced against those arms and shifted my hands to me
shoulders be- low me, and then Seren was sliding me
to the floor but not letting me go.
"It's all right, it's all over
now," he murmured as I clung to him, the trembling finally
taking over com- pletely. "Thanks to you it's dead,
and now we can get out of here."
I came out of it enough to notice that
his multi- sword was gone again, and then he was
leading me around the monstrosity's unmoving body
toward the ruined doors of the room. I held him
around with both arms as we walked, but only his right
arm curved around me. The left hung at his side in
its torn and bloody sleeve, and it was all I could
do to keep from babbling out an apology- My mind seemed
to have been waiting for the fight to be over,
and once it was I'd been treated to the clearest
thinking I'd managed yet.
The monstrosity hadn't been part of the
game, it had really meant to kill me. Things like
that creature didn't turn up by accident, so that meant its
presence was deliberate. Seren had been hurt
fighting it, which meant his pain was my fault.
Somehow, some way, I'd made a mistake,
and the Mists people knew what I was there for.
Chapter 14
When we got outside the supposedly old
and haunted mansion, there was a man in costume
sitting on the ground and smoking. He put the puffer
out and got to his feet as soon as he heard us, turned
to give us a hearty greeting, and saw Seren's arm.
No one who worked in the Mists had anything like a
tan, but the man's face still paled enough to be
noticeable and he hurried forward, stuttering out
questions about the "accident." He also seemed to
think I was supporting Seren instead of it being the other way
around; when he offered himself in place of me,
Seren waved him away with a faint smile, saying he'd
rather lean on a woman than a man any day. The Mists
worker didn't find the comment any more amusing than
I did, but still didn't argue. Instead he began
leading us into the fog, obviously anxious to get us back
to people and help as soon as possible.
When we were back among the tents I
asked him to take us to where the rest of our party
was, and he didn't hesitate even a moment. He was
determined to take us wherever we wanted to go and
then get the "accident" reported, and in
that he lucked out. We were approaching a large tent that
seemed to be violet and black in color, when Velix
materialized out of the fog to our right.
"Ah, lord Serendel and lady
Dalisse," he purred, swishing his tail as he came closer.
"Back so soon? Didn't any of the second floor rooms
suit you? I hadn't thought—"
We never did find out what the
Griddenth hadn't thought. His words ended abruptly as he
finally took a good look at us, and then the man who
had led us there began unburdening himself.
"Sir, there's been an accident of
some sort," he blurted, just as though Velix hadn't
already seen the blood himself. "If you'll take
over here, I'll go and get one of the doctors."
"Stop wasting time talking, and do
it." the Grid- denth snapped, moving even nearer to
study the wounded arm. "How did this happen,
lord Serendel? What kind of accident could have caused
something like that?"
"No kind of accident," Seren
answered flatly, speaking freely now that the worker had
run off into the fog. "What in hell is going on
here, Velix? If I hadn't been the one with Dalisse, she
would probably be dead now. There was a—thing—in
place of the play monster I was supposed to rescue her
from, and it almost got the two of us. If this is
the Mists' idea of a good time, I'd like to file a
dissenting opinion."
"I've never heard of anything like
it," the Grid- denth answered, incapable of looking
pale but not of sounding shaken. "I'll report the
incident at once. of course, and then we'll be able to get
to the bottom of it. Everything will be settled to your
complete satis- faction. and if it turns out to be in
any way our fault, reparations will be full and
unstinting. Why don't I show you to your own pavilion now, and
you can lie down until the doctor gets here."
"We'd rather be with other
people," I interrupted to say, uncertain as to how far Velix
could be trusted. "And since Chal is supposed to
know something about medicine, we're going to let him take
care of Seren. If we need one of your doctors, we'll
let you know. If you don't hear from us, don't send
one."
Velix opened his mouth, probably to
argue, then his bright, dark eyes looked at me again.
His wings were moving in agitation and so was his
tail, and finally he shook his head.
"I can understand your suspicion
right now, and don't quite blame you,' * he said, the
talons on his right front leg crunching into the ground.
"If I were to come to the belief I'd been attacked, I
would feel the same. It's up to us to prove no such thing
happened, which we'll do with all possible speed. Until
then, I ask only one thing of you: if lord Chal finds
the wounds beyond his ability to deal with, please send
for one of our doctors at once. Lord Serendel has no
need of being in further jeopardy.''
He waited until I'd nodded to show my
agreement with his condition, and then he turned
and trotted away into the fog. At that point Seren and I
were free to continue on into the tent, and that was
when I noticed I was being leaned on more than I was
being helped along. Moving through the svalk
entrance curtains brought us into a small, empty room of
violet svalk, and me sudden extra weight on my
shoulder combined with me emptiness to bring me close to
panic.
"Chal! Lidra!" I called in
desperation, looking up to see how ashen the fighter had grown.
"Where are you? Hurry, I need you fast!"
Seren was trying to force himself to
stand straight again when one of the curtains parted
to allow the arrival of my two co-workers, and Chal
took no more than a single glance before moving past
Lidra in a rush to get over to us.
"What happened?" he demanded
even as he took Seren's weight from me, nothing left of
his easygoing manner. "Never mind, I'll find out
about that later. Right now I've got to see to that arm."
He began helping Seren toward the
curtain he'd come in by, and even before they'd
gone, Lidra was over next to me with an arm around my
shoulders. Once the svalk had fallen closed behind
the two men, the blond woman urged me toward another
curtain on the left. We moved through it to find a
room filled with soft lighting, violet cushions on
light brown plush, and small tables holding various
items. Lidra sat me down on the floor next to one of
the tables, took a decanter of wine from it and
filled a goblet, men handed the goblet to me. She walked
away while I sat there simply holding the thing,
and when she came back she had her copper bowl with
its blue flame.
"All right, what happened?"
she asked as she set- tled on the floor near me, her voice as
businesslike as Chals had been. "Before you
answer, take a good swallow of that wine. You look like
you're in shock."
**I am in shock, and wine won't do
anything to help," I answered, not even up to
taking a deep breath. "They tried to kill me. Lidra, and
that means they know about me. I think I should have
gone to my own tent to keep from involving you and
Chal, but Seren was hurt and I didn't want to give them
another chance at him while he was weak, and—oh,
Lidra. he could have died, and it would have been all
my fault!"
I put the goblet aside to bury my face
in my hands, and the next moment Lidra was there,
holding me to her. She spent a minute soothing the
tears she knew were on me inside, and then she patted
my shoulder.
"Never mind about involving Chal
and me, you were right to come here," she
said, sounding abso- lutely certain. "If they do know
about you we're al- ready under suspicion, and with these
people being suspicious seems to mean they act. Just
relax now, and tell me exactly what happened."
I let her coax me into telling her all
about it, and by the time I was through I was feeling a
little better. I still hated myself for getting Seren
involved, but at least I was somewhat beyond the
breast-beating stage.
"... so the thing couldn't
possibly have gotten there by mistake," I finished up,
sipping again at the wine that I really did need. "I
don't know where or how I could have slipped, but it's
fairly obvious I did. And I don't understand how they could
be so open about it. Did they expect to be able to
write our deaths off as an accident?"
"Maybe they intended writing off
two disappear- ances," she said with a shrug,
part of her attention on the blue flame in the bowl near us.
"Now that they have a dead monster instead, it'll
probably turn out me thing escaped into the Mists from a
zoological in- stitute or something, and Serendel is
in line for a re- ward for stopping it. Why didn't they
mention it sooner? Why, to keep people from
panicking, of course. I wonder what would have
happened if Chad and I had gone out fun-seeking the way
you and Ser- endel did.'*
"They might have had four
disappearances to write off," I said, and then looked at
her curiously. "Now that you mention it, why didn 't you
and Chal end up in that mansion? I was on my way there
so fast I didn't even get to ask to use a ladies* room.
From what my escorts said, I had the impression you
were supposed to be kidnapped at the same time I
was."
"That's probably the way they
planned it," she said with a nod, and then she grinned.
"Fortunately for our two-thirds of the team, I planned
differently. I really will have to remember to thank someone
for this cos- tume. If not for that, I'm sure I would
have been right there with you."
I looked at her when she mentioned her
costume, and for the first time noticed that she
was still wearing her cloak. That was when I remembered
all that equip- ment she carried, and I began to
understand.
"You've got it," she said,
apparently seeing the answer in my expression. "You may
look good enough to eat in that thing, but anyone trying
to take a bite out of me would probably be
electrocuted. I couldn't afford to wear that gown, not when I
knew damned well they'd be taking the cloak, but I
also couldn't afford to refuse. I compromised by
putting a bodysuit on underneath as a just in case, then
arranged to be horribly ill from that coach ride. I
was almost in a faint even before I left the coach, so
naturally we were shown immediately to our pavilion."
"I knew there was a benefit in
being the fainting kind of heroine," 1 said with a
sigh. "It's too bad I didn't try it myself right from the
start. What are we going to do now?"
"We're going to wait until Chal
takes care of Ser- endel, and then the four of us are
going to eat a very careful dinner," she said.
reaching over to pour a gob- let of wine for herself. "After
that we'll put Serendel to bed, pretend to do the same with
ourselves, but in reality we'll be waiting until everyone
thinks we're asleep. Once that happens we'll sneak
out of this tent, avoid any watchers or guards, and go
find that inror- (nation we're after. It so happens
we're almost on top of their headquarters building, which
means the wait is over. As soon as we have what we
need, we'll call down those Empire troops to help us
avoid any more 'accidents.' "
"I think I like the sound of
that," I said, nodding at her easy smile. "I'd like it
better if we were calling down the troops before we went in, but
I suppose you can't have everything. And once it's
all over. Seren won*t be in any more danger."
"At least until he goes back to
the arena," she said, sipping at her wine as annoyance flared
in her eyes. "I can't get over the nerve and
stupidity of those peo- ple, dunking a fighter of Serendel's
caliber could be brushed aside while they did anything
they pleased to you. It's a good thing for them he
wasn't hurt all that badly, or they'd have me to deal with
once our job was done. It isn't every man I'd
consider sharing a bed with for more than fooling around,
and if they'd harmed the one I lust after most right
now, I would have made sure they heartily regretted
it."
"Lidra, I don't understand you!"
I said with all the exasperation I was feeling, too drained
to be at all diplomatic. "One minute you're
panting after Seren, the next Chal tells me you're in a
panic at the thought of catching him, and now you're saying
you want him again. Aren't you ever going to make up
your mind?"
"But Inky. I have made up my
mind," she said with a laugh, apparently in no way reluctant
to discuss the point. "If I could, I'd attack
Serendel. knock him down, then ravage him unmercifully, but
it so happens I can't and not because of his size.
There are"more important considerations, one of which
is the word I used to describe my feelings for him-
He's a great fighter and a really nice person, but
all I feel for him is lust."
"You're under the impression
you've explained something?" I said, still staring
at her. "What differ- ence does the word you're using make?
Words have only a very little to do with how you
feel and what you do."
"That only goes for certain
words." she said com- fortably, sipping again at her wine. "
'Lust* is the word you use for someone who attracts
you physi- cally, which is what I feel for
Serendel. The word to describe what I feel for Chal, though,
is love.'1
This time, words of all son were
missing from my stare, and she laughed in amusement.
"I can see he must have told you
his theory about how reluctant I am to admit to that
feeling," she said, almost smiling to herself. "I've
been regretting the need to continue letting him believe
that, but we aren't on our own time here. Once the job is
over we can talk about anything we like, and the
first thing I'll be talking about is the fact that it isn't
men in general I*ve learned to distrust and not commit
myself to- only the men I work with."
I suppose I must have started getting
it then; as she looked at me she nodded with another
smile.
"I see you're remembering the
incident I told you about, the one where my so-called
partner ran out on me," she said. "That wasn't
the first time it hap- pened, and it wasn't the worst story I
could have told. They usually look for specific talents
to send along on these things, paying no attention at
all to the person- alities behind the talent. I kept Chal
at arm's length at first because I didn't know him and
wasn't about to get stuck the way I had in the past. I
think I was a little shocked at how easy it was to
get to know him, but at me same time I was impressed.
He's nothing short of brilliant as well as
physically attractive, and I've been looking around for an
acceptable father for my children for quite some time. At
first, that was the only real interest I had in him."
"From what you just said, it looks
like that changed," I put in. "I'd also
like to know why what- ever happened turned you so on
again-off again about Seren."
"Inky, try to understand that I'm
not the one whose feelings have changed," she said,
the words gentle and patient. "It wasn't until Chal
offered to swap him- self for Serendel that I understood
what he was really doing and feeling, and at first I
wasn't sure I liked it. Chal was giving me a chance to have the
man of my hottest dreams—but only if I gave
him up for it. I discovered right then I'd take Serendel
under any con- dition but that particular one, and
that Chal was more important to me than any casual fling.
He may not realize it, but what he was doing was
feeling jealous enough to demand I choose between him
and Serendel. The demand was gentle in accordance
with his basic nature, but it was still there. It
bothered me when I spoke to him in his room in our first
lodging in the Mists, but it didn't take long before I
had the matter resolved. I never expected to find a
man to father my children and someone I could live with
both in the same body, but now that I have I'm not
about to let him get away."
"I think Chal will be very glad to
hear that." I said with a grin of my own, really pleased
that things would work out right between them. "Now
all we have to do is live long enough to get out of this
place, preferably with what we came for. And since Seren
won't be really safe until it's over, I wish we
could leave right now. This isn't in any way his job; it
isn't fair for him to get hurt because of it."
"You two have really and finally
started doing it right," she said, a bright twinkle
in her eyes. "I won- der if-"
She broke off and immediately reached
for her cop- per bowl, startling me a little, but
then I heard what she probably had, the sound of someone
approaching the hanging into the room, and
understood. I suppose I was expecting Chal or one of the
Mists people, but when the svalk was moved aside, it was
Seren I saw coming in. I had the goblet down and
was on my feet so fast I couldn't remember doing any
of it, and then I was standing in front of me.
"Are you all right?" I asked,
not very evenly, look- ing at his bandage-covered arm. "Seren.
I'm so sorry ..."
"For what?" he asked with his
usual grin, reaching out to put his arms around me. "Saving
both our lives? I don't know how you got up where you
did. but I've never been so glad to see an
upside-down woman in my life. If you hadn't distracted that
thing, I might not have been able to get past those arms
before it cor- nered me. And I thought I was fast. Was
it able to hurt you before I cut it down?"
"It didn't have the time," I
reassured the worry in his eyes, putting my hands against his
chest. "You look better than you did, but are you
sure you're all right?"
"The only thing bothering me right
now is the fact that I didn't meet Chal years ago,"
he said, his grin back and widened. "No more
bleeding, no more pain, no more exhaustion—I'm just
afraid he may be into black magic."
"Where I come from it's called
medicine, not magic." Chal put in with a
chuckle, showing he'd come into the room behind Seren even
though I hadn't seen him. "I know you're feeling
better, Serendel, but you can add 'no more fighting1 to your
list, at least until you've had a chance to rest. You
may be in mar- velous physical condition, but there's
no sense in overdoing it."
"He isn't seriously hurt, then?"
Lidra asked from behind me. while I laughed softly at
the terribly-suf- fering expression Seren had put on
where Chal couldn't see it. Being mothered is worse when it
comes from a fussy doctor; members of the medical
tribe don't be- lieve in taking chances—which is
probably a damned good thing for those of us who can't be
bothered with worrying about it.
"No, despite the way his arm was
laid open, and despite a number of bumps and bruises,
he isn't seri- ously hurt." Chal answered Lidra
as he walked over to her. "But how is Inky? Does she
need to be looked at?"
"Only by the one who's already
looking at her," Lidra said with a chuckle, a rustle
accompanying the words as though she took Chat's arm.
"Since you and I have things to talk about, why don't
we shift over to your part of the pavilion? I seriously
doubt that Inky and Serendel are interested in talking,
at least not with us. Or were you planning on sticking
around to watch, just to make sure he doesn't overdo
it?"
"I think Inky can be trusted not
to be too rough with him," Chal came back with a laugh
that was a little on the embarrassed side. "Let's go
get to all those things we have to talk about."
I heard them moving around us to leave
the room, but I couldn't seem to look away from
the gray eyes gazing down at me. Seren was smiling
faintly as his hand stroked my hair, and once Lidra
and Chal were gone he shook his head a little.
"No doubt about it," he said
very softly, his left arm tightening around me. "I've
just had the best win of my career- You do know the way it's
supposed to go, don't you?"
"The way what's supposed to go?"
I asked, begin- ning to feel confused. "I don't
..."
"The way die rescue business
goes," he inter- rupted, amusement dancing in his eyes.
"When a fair damsel is rescued from a terrible
monster, the hero who rescues her is entitled to her
hand. I had the feel- ing you didn't know that, so I wanted
to be very sure you got it straight. Do you understand
now?"
I had no words to answer that with, all
I could do was put my hand up and touch his face.
I'd very re- cently had to admit to myself that I
loved him so much I was willing to be anything he wanted
me to be. I could see right then that he knew that,
and had there- fore been very careful to state just
exactly what he did want. He could have asked for anything,
and yet he'd chosen to ask for—
"Oh, Seren," I whispered,
feeling tears of happi- ness rolling down my cheeks. "Are
you sure?"
"Positive," he answered with
that wonderful smile, one finger coming to wipe away the
tears. "Now, about that other reward I was supposed
to get for res- cuing you ..."
I had only a moment to laugh before he
leaned down to kiss me, and after that there was
nothing to laugh at, only marvelous things to enjoy.
Seren's lovemaldng always robbed me of
awareness as far as the passage of time went, so
it was something of a surprise when I heard loud,
deliberate, throat- clearing sounds outside the hanging
leading to the rest of the tent. Seren stopped kissing me,
and turned his head over his shoulder without letting
me go.
"She abused me terribly, Chal,"
he said, appar- ently having recognized the identity of
the throat- clearer. "She sneered at my
honorable, weakening wounds, then had her will with me.
Everything you did for me is now undone."
"Seren!" I protested with a
push against his chest, feeling my cheeks getting warm. He was
grinning at how awful he'd made me sound, but I was
still the one who was being held down by a beast of a
fighter who didn't want to hear anything about
taking it easy. I'd made the mistake a few minutes eariier
of suggesting he might not be strong enough to go
again, and had gotten taken prisoner for it.
"Oh, you poor thing," Lidra's
voice came, her laughter mixing with Chal's. "We
were going to in- vite you two to join us for a meal, but
now it looks like only Inky will be able to eat it.
What do you think we ought to get for him, Chal? Wouldn't
broth be easier for him to digest than that
beautiful roast with all the trimmings? And we'll have to
find someone to give his portion to. . . ."
"Hold onto that food!" Seren
called as I laughed, finally letting me go. "I just had
a sudden unlapse, which may or may not be the opposite of
relapse, but I'm too hungry to care. My lady and I
will be with you as soon as we can throw some
clothes on."
He stood and then reached down to pull
me to my feet, pausing in the middle of his rush
to fold me in his arms and give me a lovely kiss that
was a promise of more to come later. As he turned
away to find his clothes, I couldn't help feeling very
strange. "My lady," he'd said, his lady, he'd
meant, something I never thought I'd love hearing. Being
his lady was the most wonderful thing that had ever
happened to me, and I'd never find fault with the word
again.
Seren had more to get into than I did,
so I waited until he was ready and then we went
looking for Lidra and Chal together. I had put that
see-through gown bade on only because Seren liked it—and
because it was sure to make our eventual dessert
even sweeter. I'd always been a lover of desserts,
but Seren's brand was my absolute favorite.
"Come on over and dig in, you
two," Lidra called when we entered the predominantly brown
room that was ostensibly ChaTs, she and the third
of our team already seated on the plush carpeting
near what looked like a ^iant picnic spread. "This
food is so good, 1*11 need all the help I can get not to eat
every crumb myself."
"And food isn't the only thing we
ordered," Chal said as I sat down next to him on his
left, his hand pointing with none of the carelessness
his words held. "Right over there are your
personal things, fetched from the pavilion that was supposed to
be yours. As soon as we're sure Serendel's wounds
won't be devel- oping complications, you and your
luggage can move back where you belong."
Seren was too busy looking over the
food to even glance at the comer of the room where
our things lay, but Chal seemed very determined that /
take a peek. I turned a little in a hopefully casual
way, saw my bag and Seren's larger amount of
possessions—then spot- ted what Chal had wanted me to see.
Lidra's copper bowl stood very near my luggage, almost
hidden by it, in fact, and the flame that wasn't
a flame had been ignited.
The only problem was, the flame was
orange rather than blue.
"You'd better hurry up and start
filling a plate, Inky," Lidra said as I turned back
away from the de- vice that said our conversation was
being electroni- cally eavesdropped on. "If you
don't get a move on, Serendel will have it all down his
throat before you even get a look. I'd say taste instead
of look, but tast- ing it will be even more unlikely."
"But I have to regain my strength,
don't I?" Seren protested plaintively without slowing
down on piling up his plate. "And this little
giri next to me may not look it, but she's absolutely
insatiable. That's another reason why I need my six thousand
calories."
"Seren!" I said the way I had
earlier, the warmth in my cheeks increasing with Chal's
grin, and then I finally registered what else had been
said, "Six thou- sand calories? You intend eating enough
for a week or more?"
"Six thousand calories is what I
eat a day," he an- swered, glancing up to flash me a grin.
"Why do you think fighters make so much money, but
usually end up with so little left over? Those
grocery bills are mur- der."
We all laughed at that one, then went
on to eating and talking and generally enjoying the
time. I forced myself to forget that we were being
listened to and simply went along with the Joking;
after all, when you stop to think about it. there wasn't
much else I could do.
The meal wound down to a friendly
close, and Sercn and I went back to the room that was
Lidra's. The first thing the fighter did was sweep me into
his arms and kiss roe, and then be looked down at me
quizzically.
"Why didn't you tell Chal and
Lidra we*rc no longer just good friends?" he asked,
faint disturbance behind the question. "I waited the entire
meal for you to make the grand announcement, but you never
did."
"I've decided I can't afford to
keep you," I an- swered as I leaned against him, not
about to explain how I'd be damned if I said anything
that important with enemies listening. "Six
thousand calories a day! I'd be broke in no time!'*
"It'll be tough, but I think I can
come up with enough to keep us red," he said
with a grin, then let the humor fade. "Arc you sure you
haven't changed your mind?"
"Positive." I said, putting
my arms as far around him as they would go. "And I'm
waiting for a really special time to make the announcement,
like when we're finally out of this fog. Besides,
you don't want to ruin the rest of Lidra's vacation,
do you?"
"Certainly not," he agreed,
and this time the grin stayed with him. "And there's
something else to con- sider. If she finds out now I won't be
single much longer, she might make up her mind to
take advantage of her last chance and attack me.
Normally I might not mind with a woman like Lidra, but
somehow I have the feeling she's stronger than I am.
You'll protect me from her, won't you?"
"Oh, you poor thing, of course I
will," I said with a laugh, wondering how I ever enjoyed
life without him. "Don't you be afraid, Inky's
here to take care of everything."
"That's Smudge, not Inky," he
murmured, lower- ing his head to kiss me. "Never
saw a woman before who couldn't remember her own name."
It took him about five more minutes,
and then my name wasn't the only thing I couldn't
remember.
My eyes opened fast when a hand shook
me a little, but it was only Chal gesturing quiet
and urging me silently to follow him. Seren was sound
asleep beside me on the plush carpeting, and I
certainly agreed that we didn't want to wake him. I got to my
feet without making any noise and followed Chal out
of the room, leaving my costume gown where it had
been thrown. For what was ahead I wanted a bodysuit,
which was undoubtedly why Chal and Lidra had had
my clothing brought to their tent.
"Your bag's over there,"
Lidra whispered as soon as she saw me, gesturing to a place to
her left. "Are you feeling better after your nap?"
"I'm feeling better, but not
because of the nap," I answered in a matching whisper, giving
her a wink as I moved toward my things. "Are you
sure we're speaking low enough to keep them from
picking up what we're saying?"
"I'm blanking their receiver, so
if we wanted to we could shout," she came back,
following me over and watching as I opened the bag. "The
reason we're whispering is your roommate. It would
be the least bit awkward having him wake up just now.
Besides, we're all supposed to be sound asleep from
what they put into our food. Showing them we're not
might ruin their good mood."
"What do you mean, what they put
into our food?" I demanded in a hiss. holding the suit
I'd pulled out of the bag. "If I was drugged, why
don't I feel any- thing?"
"Mainly because you weren't
drugged," she said. gesturing at me to hurry up and get
dressed. "Chal tested every dish they sent us, found
the drug, and gave us all neutralizers in our first
glasses of wine. We considered skipping the neutralizer
with Serendel, but we didn't want to leave him helpless,
so instead we
whisper. Hurry it up, will you? I have
all the watchers spotted, and a clear path out of here
already plotted. I don't want to have to do it a second
time."
She walked away from me to pick up a
small oblong something that looked like a makeup
case and opened it, but somehow I had the feeling it
wasn't a makeup case. Since she and Chal were already
dressed in dark bodysuits, I hurried up and got into
mine, then began assembling my kit from the pieces
scattered all over my bag.
I don't think it took more than ten
minutes before I was ready, and I joined my teammates by
a brand- lew, knife-made door in time to see
Chal finish up a 'quick check of his own kit. I didn't
know what he had packed to take along, but I doubted
that that was the first time he'd checked it. Lidra
looked at me, nodded in answer to my own nod, and then—
"Did somebody really throw a party
without invit- ing me?" a voice asked from behind
us, one of the last voices we'd hoped to hear. "Now
my feelings are hurt. and I just may cry."
"I knew we should have skipped his
dose of neu- tralizer," Lidra growled under her
breath, then turned with Chal and me to look at Seren.
"Why. look. guys, he's awake after all, but I'll bet he's
still tired. We're just going out for a short stroll
before calling it a night. Serendel, which means we'll be back in
no time at all. Why don't you see to setting out
nightcaps while we're gone. and by then we'll be here to
drink them."
"So all you're doing is going for
a short stroll," Seren said, folding his arms across a
still-bare chest. All he'd put on was his hose. which
also left him bare- footed. "A late-night stroll
through fog so thick that it doesn't even let you know it is
night, and all of you dressed in dark bodysuits. I don't
think there's anyone I know who doesn't stroll at night in
the fog in a dark bodysuit."
"You've had a long, painful day,
Serendel," Chal said, his voice professionally smooth
and soothing. "When we're overtired, we
sometimes start imagining things, and that's the time we're best
off going back to bed and sleeping it off. By the time
you wake up, you'll be ready to laugh at all this."
"I think I'm ready to laugh now,"
Seren said. those gray eyes totally uncompromising, and
then he shrugged. "But I do have to
remember you're the doc- tor, don't I? Okay, I'll take your
advice and go back to what I'm using for a bed. Come on,
Smudge. I need you more to help me fall asleep than
they need your company on a stroll."
He put a hand out toward me where I
stood between Lidra and Chal, but all I could do was
stare at him. We didn't have the time for me to coax
him back asleep, not when we didn't know when
our enemies would be by to check on how well their
drug had worked. We had to get what we were
after and then call in the troops, and only at that
point would we be able to put our feet up and relax.
"Seren. please go back to the
room," I said at last, giving up on the wasted effort of
trying to fool him. "There's something we have to do,
and then we can tell you all about it. And once we're
through, you can bet there won't be any more
'accidents-'"
"But no guarantees about it
beforehand, especially for you," he said in a growl,
those eyes now on me. "If you think I'm letting you just
walk out of here into who-knows-what, you're the one who
needs lots of rest. I want to know what you three are
up to, and I want to know now."
"What's your authority for making
that demand?" Lidra said calmly while Chal and I
exchanged glances over the flat finality in Seren's
voice. "Considering the fact that we're associates of
Stellar Intelligence, your credentials would have to be
awfully impressive to justify asking us anything at all. I
think you'd better just go back to your room and ..."
"Stellar Intelligence!" Seren
interrupted with sud- den excitement. "I knew there was
something going on in this place! Tell me why you're
here."
"You have a very bad case of
selective deafness," Lidra answered with a frown, nothing
left in her man- ner of the adoring fan. "I've
already told you we don't have to answer ..."
"You don't have to give away the
information for nothing," Seren said, interrupting
again but back to showing calm. "I'll tell you first
why I'm here, and then you can return the favor. Is it a
deal?"
"I don't know," Lidra said at
once, but now she was looking interested rather than
impatient. "If what you say is relevant to the reason we're
here, it may be to our benefit to join forces. If not,
you go back to your room and sit there quietly until
you're told you can come out. How does that deal grab
you?"
"In the same way and place that
thing in the man- sion tried for," Seren answered
dryly, clearly a good deal less than pleased. "And I'm
beginning to under- stand how Velix felt about you when we
first got here. You're not giving me any choice at all,
but I don't think your backers would appreciate it
if I argued. All right, me first and then maybe you. Why
don't we sit down, just in case you happen to get
the urge to add something once I'm through."
He began folding to the floor without
waiting for agreement, and after a very brief
hesitation Lidra fol- lowed suit. I could see she was
probably thinking what I was, that Seren might need to sit
down after all that blood he'd lost, and it shouldn't hurt
anything. Since we were going to listen anyway, we
might as well do it in comfort. Chal and I chose our own
pieces of floor carpet while I wished I could sit over
near Seren in- stead, and once we were all settled the
fighter imme- diately started in.
"About a month ago, I got a
frantic call from my mother," he began, looking from
one to the other of us but mostly toward Lidra. "She
hadn't wanted to bother me, but something seemed to have
happened to my older brother. Jalry had always been
the hard- working, industrious sort who never
bought something just for the hell of it, and always
paid his bills early. He also kept in touch with the family
on a regular basis, not because he had to but
because he was a full, loving member of it. My mother told me
he had gone on vacation with some friends, and not
only had he been late getting back, weeks had
passed without her hearing a word from him. When she tried
calling him instead, he laughed off her worry but
turned down a weekend invitation to dinner. He was
too busy, he told her, and after that cut the call
short."
"Let me guess where he
vacationed," Lidra said, glancing past me to Chal, who was
suddenly looking very attentive.
"Of course it was here,"
Seren said, in some way expecting the comment and showing heavy
satisfaction with it. "As soon as I got free I
went to visit my brother, and I could't believe the
change in him. He wasn't working hard anymore; he was
hardly working, and his few quiet, carefully-chosen
friends had be- come an army of loud-mouthed,
lazy-looking office louts. There had to be over a thousand
people working in the building where his office was,
and half of them must have dropped by in the short time
I was there- including the man who owned the company
Jalry works for. When they saw he had a visitor
they apologized for interrupting—all of them
including his boss—and said they'd come back at another time.
What really got me was Jalry's insisting there was
nothing wrong or different about him, and the fact
that he was an- noyed over his visitors' having to
leave. Before then he had always been delighted when I was
able to steal the time for a visit with him. 'My
infamous kid brother' was what he called me, and he
usually said it with all the pride in the universe.
When I tried press- ing for some answers, he turned ugly
and told me to go back to hacking people apart instead
of bothering my elders, and then he asked me to
leave."
Seren was looking drawn and hurt, but
all I could do was put my hands over my face to
keep from hav- ing to see it. I'd heard Chal's sigh,
showing he un- derstood what the problem was as well
as I did. but he'd have to be the one to tell Seren.
I was faintly surprised he didn't already know, but
when you live the clean, straight life yourself, you
sometimes miss the signals whispering from a shadow
source.
"So you came here to find out what
happened to change him like that," Lidra
summed up, and I couldn't tell from her neutral tone
whether or not she understood. "Do you think what
you've found so far could account for it?"
"Not in any age this place
offers," Seren answered with a snort, now sounding coldly
angry. "My brother has never been late going to or getting
back from any- thing in his life, at least not until
he came here. I know they did something to change him to
what he is now, and I'm going to find it with or
without your help."
"The only thing charging around
will get you is killed," Chal said, weariness
creeping through his at- tempt at soothing. "Your
information has forced me to certain tentative conclusions I
don't like at all, but I'm afraid I won't be given any more
choice in the matter than you were. Lidra, I think
we'd better let him join us, especially now. We may
very well end up needing more protection than we can
provide for ourselves, and if they've linked up
Serendel's name with his brother's, he may have to face
their attentions alone. If he comes with us, we can
mutually share the burden of protection."
"They shouldn't have linked me up
with my brother," Seren put in before
Lidra could say any- thing. "He came here using our
family name, Etree, and glads never use a family name.
That's why I was so surprised over that attack. They
shouldn't have known why I was here, but it sure as
hell looked like they did. But let's discuss those
conclusions you've drawn, Chal. I haven't been able to
come up with a thing."
"They might not have had any
trouble at all linking you up with your brother," Lidra
said, taking her turn at interrupting while I uncovered my
eyes to see how thoughtful she'd grown. "Assuming
they did some- thing to your brother—not a hard
assumption to swal- low—they ought to have him on a
list somewhere, along with the names of others they did
somettyng to. If it were me, I'd run an automatic
check on everyone making a reservation here, looking for
a tie-in to a name on my list. I knew what your
family name was, from old publicity releases when you
first started win- ning. How hard would it have been for
them to get the information, most especially if they're
as thorough as they seem to be?"
"About as hard as checking arena
stats," Seren an- swered with a lot of self-disgust and a
headshake of annoyance. "And I never even
thought of it. I can see now how effective a secret agent I
make. I float hap- pily along in blithe ignorance, and
almost get Smudge killed right along with me. If they
gave out crowns for super intelligence, I'd deserve at
least five or six."
"We're still not sure whose fault
that attack was," I said before anyone else could jump
in, hating die way he was blaming only himself. "You
may remem- ber my trying to apologize to you
afterwaro, even though I couldn't tell you why. We're
here to check out a number of reports, ones like the
story you just told us, and others that seem to be
connected. It's more than possible /did something that got
them suspicious, and it was me they were trying to get
rid of. That would mean it wasn't your fault at all,
and you were no more than an innocent bystander."
"Or they could have combined
separate suspicions and decided to take you both out just
to be on the safe side," Lidra said while Seren gave
me a look of grat- itude that made me feel warm inside.
"Sitting here speculating in order to find out where
the blame be- longs is a waste of time we don't have.
We've got to make our next move before they make
theirs, so we'd better get with it. If you're coming
with us. Serendel, you'd better let Chal lend you one of
his bodysuits.**
"There's one last thing we have to
talk about first/* Chal said as Seren nodded and began
getting to his feet. "I usually keep my theories
to myself until they become fact, but this time I don't
think I can afford to do that. The extra time spent in the
Mists by Seren- del's brother and the other people we
have reports on. the so-called time anomaly found here,
the lack of complete bodies for those who died
here, the radical character change Serendel
described—we're going to have to be very careful about walking
into traps we may not be able to get out of again."
"You're not talking about any
ordinary traps, are you?" Lidra said while Seren
settled back down, her voice not quite as steady as it had
been. * 'What do you think it is we have to be on the
lookout for?"
"Serendel, I'm sorry, but it looks
like your broth- er's been addicted to a controlled
substance of some sort," Chal said with pity in his
voice, not ignoring Lidra but trying to get the bad news
out and said as fast as possible. "I also had the
feeling Inky recog- nized the symptoms as soon as I did.'*
"He's right," I told the
stunned, disbelieving look in Seren's eyes, hurting for his hurt
but also trying to save him the pain that would come from
a refusal to accept the truth. "Seren, Chal is
telling you he's hooked, but you're the one who told us
he's also deal- ing. All those people who came to see
him, the ones who didn't stay while you were there?
They were buy- ers, my love, customers who couldn't
conduct busi- ness in front of witnesses. I'd say
your brother's boss is one of those customers, and is
fronting for him by letting him deal out of his office.
That's why he doesn't have to do any regular work in order to
keep from getting fired."
"It can't be true!" Seren
whispered harshly, one hand closed tight in his hair, his face
wearing a look of agony. "Jalry always hated the
idea of drugs? I could believe him capable of the
coldblooded murder of a child as easily as the thought of
him being on something. And selling? Even if he
somehow got hooked himself, there's no way he would
ever take others down with him! He'd consider it
his problem to solve alone, and would turn himself in
for treatment. See, that's why you have to be wrong!
If someone had forced him into addiction, he would
have turned him- self in to get oflf it!"
His suddenly hopeful,
grasping-at-straws expression was like a knife inside me, and I
simply couldn't stay where I was any longer. I rose and
moved over to sit beside him, but before I could take him
around he grasped me to him, as (hough I were a
life-preserver he needed to keep from drowning. I
spread my arms out as far as possible to give what
support I could. knowing he wasn't about to get the
agreement he was looking for.
"From what you said of your
brother earlier, I'd expect him to do nothing but turn
himself in." Chal told him, gently but nevertheless
relentlessly. "The double fact that not only hasn't he
done so but is also selling to others— that's what
scares me the most. Every drug affects a user's
personality, but one that changes the personality so completely
and radically— there's never been anything like it on
any planet in the Empire. Some drugs force their users to
change life- time habits because the drug use just
doesn't fit in with those habits, but that's just a matter
of putting the use ahead of all other considerations. If
your brother had tried to hide his addiction, I could
understand and ac- cept it as a normal reaction. Taking
the drug himself and selling it to others almost openly
is nothing like normal."
"Not to mention the fact that
large-scale dealers are never users themselves," I put in,
beginning to be frightened by what I was hearing.
"Seren, if there were that many people trying to buy from
your brother, he shouldn't be hooked himself. Higher-ups
in that busi- ness know better than to trust twitches
in positions of responsibility, so there has to be
something more in- volved. Since it has to involve what
the drug does to people, I'm afraid to ask what it is."
"I'd say we already know certain
facts about the drug," Chal pointed out, glancing
at a Lidra who was listening intently. "For starters
it takes time to estab- lish a hold in its victim, or there
would hardly be so many people who were late getting back
Horn their vacations. Even with the help of the
accelerated me- tabolisms produced by this fog. those
people were still late. If not for the fog they probably
couldn't hook anyone soon enough to produce
significant character changes, so the drug has to be given
time to work. We also know it either doesn't work with
some people, or quickly kills them. Those partial
bodies returned of those who died—no blood left to
test, and only delib- erately provided uncontaminated tissue
samples."
"But none of that tells us how
dangerous an initial dose is," Lidra said, finally
putting in her own oar. "For all we know a single exposure
to it sets you up for wanting more, and that's what you
meant by traps. Instead of setting off alarms or
tripping deadfalls, a mistake on our part could mean
immediate exposure to whatever it is they use. It might be
a good idea if you changed your mind about coming with
us, Ser- endel."
"You think staying here is a
guarantee of safety?" Seren asked with a snort, tightening
his hold on me. "If they sent that thing in to the
mansion to tear me up. what's to stop them from doing the
same thing here? And if Smudge is going to be part
of anything dangerous. I'm going to be right there
next to her. They may have hurt my brother, but I'm
not about to let them do the same to my lady. Where
did you say that bodysuit was?"
"This way," Chal told him,
getting to his feet. "And while you're dressing, I'll
tell you what drugs we have working on our team."
Seren hugged me, then got up to follow
Chal, and I just sat there a minute before moving
over to Lidra to see what she was doing. For someone
about to go much deeper into a very dangerous situation,
I felt just like a woman without a worry in the world.
Chapter 15
Lidra had our observers respotted by
the time Seren was dressed and ready, so we wasted no
more time m leaving the tent. Our electronics
expert had us all keep close together until we were well past
the line of those who were supposed to be watching us,
and then we were able to relax a little, but not
too much. We still had to stay reasonably close to keep
from losing each other in the fog, but aside from that
our only chore was following Lidra. She followed
whatever it was that her non-makeup case told her,
which sent us through the swirling gray mist quickly
and surely. It was eerily silent in the fog, more
silent than I'd no- ticed sooner, a heavy hush that forced
us to join with silence of our own.
We walked for fifteen or twenty
minutes, and during that time I squashed the idea part of
me was getting that we were going nowhere by testing
the ring Fd been given back on Gryphon. I held my
arm straight out ahead then squeezed my hand into a
fist, and sure enough, the central "jewel"
on my ring lit up to show we actually were going in the right
direction. It was an interesting toy I played with for a
minute, then for- got about again; Lidra had the real
thing rather than a toy, and I truthfully didn't begrudge
it to her. My only feeling was that I was happy I hadn't
had to find my way through the fog alone, using
nothing but the toy.
After the fifteen or twenty minutes
Lidra stopped, but our eyes were able to give us no
reason for her doing that. We still stood in the
middle of nothing but fog, but Seren let my hand go when our
guide turned and gestured me over.
"We're still a couple of hundred
feet away from the building, but the approach to it starts
just ahead," she told me when I reached her, her voice
held deliberately low. "I'll bring us to the edge of
the approach, but after that you'd better take over."
"Let's have a look," I said,
keeping my voice as low as hers. "I have to see
something before I can decide what to do about it."
She nodded and led off again, but more
slowly than she'd moved before. After only a few
yards she stopped again, but this time I didn't
have to ask why. A neat walk of polycrete lay just
before us, about five feet wide and lined on both sides with
low, decorative railings, or at least the railings were
supposed to be taken as decorative. I saw something
else in them, and in the walk as well.
"Lidra, those railings have to be
switched off," I said in an even lower voice, not moving
from where I;d stopped. "At the very least
they'll let everyone know we're here, and I have the feeling
they do other things as well. Can you use that thing
to locate a con- trol box?"
"I can do better than that,"
she answered in a mut- ter, tapping tiny keys in the non-case.
"I can override their control box, and turn the thing
off. Just give me a minute."
"Set it on neutral instead of
turning it off," I said at once, looking at the railings again.
"Some systems have an independent circuit alarm set
to scream if the system is switched off at the wrong
time. Something tells me this is one of them."
I caught her distracted nod out of the
corner of my eye, so I didn't say anything else- The
system setup reminded me of something, but exactly
what that something was insisted on remaining
stuck in the back of my memory.
It took Lidra more than the minute
she'd asked for, but not an unreasonable amount of time
more. When afae looked up to give me a nod that
said it was (lone, I accepted die assurance despite being
not very happy about it. Seero had carefully taught me
to rely on no one's efforts but my own, a precaution
that had be- come an ingrained habit- I didn't like
having to take Lidra's word that the security system
was neutralized, but at that time and place there was no
other choice.
"All right, I want everyone to
listen carefully," I said to my three companions, still
keeping my voice down. "We'll be moving toward that
building we still can't quite see through the fog in
single file. me first and the rest of you following. You step
where I do. as close as possible to the rail without
touching it. Any- one who sets foot in the middle of that
walk will ac- tivate a pressure alarm, and that's one
that usually can't be turned off from the outside.
Let's go. but let's be careful."
I got three nods of compliance before I
turned away from them, but Seren's expression had
been somewhat on the puzzled side. He didn't seem to
understand what my part in all that was, which meant
I'd have some explaining to do once we were out of
there. I felt the least bit nervous about that, but then
the nervousness went away. If Chal had been one of
those who under- stood, Seren would certainly be.
Going up the walk beside the railing
let me see how the ground dropped away to the right as
it probably did to the left, beyond the approach
the Mists people wanted everyone to use. I moved forward
with every sense I had stretched to the limit,
trying to feel what was around and ahead of us, but it
wasn't until we were almost to the building that some
sense of unease brought me to a stop. The railing was
still turned off as far as being active goes, but it
felt like there was something. . . .
"Lidra, are you getting any
activity readings at all?" I asked, turning my head to speak
softly over my shoulder. "I'm getting the
impression we're about to walk into something, but I can't tell
what."
"Everything's showing inert as far
as my board is concerned," she answered, frowning
as she tapped tiny buttons. "Are you sure it isn't
just a case of nerves?"
"When I'm working, the only nerves
that operate are the specialized ones." I came
back. really under- standing for the first time why they'd
needed me on that Job, and not just Lidra and her
instruments. "The rest of you stay right here for now,
and pass back the word that I'd prefer if none of you
even shifted in place. I'll be back as soon as I find
out what's been left in our path."
I turned back away from her but didn't
immediately begin moving, and not because I was
waiting for her to pass on the information and
instructions I'd given. Moving forward at any pace at all was
going to be dangerous, and in situations like that
it's best to think before you creep. I took a moment of
thinking time, decided that creeping actually would be
my best bet, and so went down to all fours. More
often than not that turns out to be the most
all-around useful position to assume, most especially when you
can't see as well as you'd like.
I could feel the warm, dry fog swirling
all around me as I slid my hands forward through
it, my fingertips brushing the ground before I committed
my weight to my palms. Behind me everyone was
standing abso- lutely still, withholding the
distractions of speech and movement, their thoughts alone moving
with me in support. At times like that it felt as
though every nerve ending in my body had come alive to
sense what lay around me, and it was almost as though
my surround- ings knew that and responded. The
polycrete was smooth and even, angled strangely but
otherwise per- fectly normal, and I moved forward
three uneventful feet. and then five—
And that's when my fingertips brushed
it, the faint rise in the approach ramp, a bump less
than an inch high but at least ten inches wide. I
froze in place while I studied it, and then I reached beyond
to find the line that was invisible to the eye but not
to the touch. There would be a second line to match the
first, of course, bat not for at least three feet more,
and maybe not even for five or six. I reached into my
kit for the tiny spray can I carried, hoping the
location of the second line would be something we never
discovered, and used the faintly luminous paint inside
the can tq mark born sides of the ten inch rise. Once
that was done I got to my feet again, and gestured over
Lidra and the others.
"Whatever you do, don't step
between those splotches of paint," I explained
in a whisper, seeing that Chal and Seren were straining to
hear from their places behind Lidra. "There's a
pressure bar under that slight rise in the polycrete,
which probably stays locked closed while the railing is in
an activated state. Deactivating the railing, even into
neutral, releases the lock on the bar and turns its mechanism
active. It isn't electronic so it doesn't register as
active, but springs and balances were used a lot of years
before people knew there even was such a thing as
electronics. It's there to be stepped on, so let's be
sure not to oblige."
"What happens if someone does step
on it?" Lidra asked, looking quietly shaken. People
who live in die world of electronics are too often
blind when they're taken out of it.
"Stepping on it will cause the
section of the ramp above it to drop open, probably after a
few seconds' delay so that the victim is directly
over the opening,'* I answered, deciding it was not time to
be gentle or considerate of her feelings. ' "The
drop either takes you down to the ground in a hurry, or into
a lower level of that building already prepared
against your arrival. I hope you're not interested in finding
out which."
She shivered and shook her head, giving
me a faint smile to show she was upset but still
handling it, and then gestured me on again. I returned
her smile and gave her my back again, then paused
very briefly be- fore stepping wide over the bump. It
shouldn't have been possible to spring the trap
without stepping on the bar, but people are notorious for
tinkering with things and changing their "possibles"
entirely. All I could do was go ahead like before,
hoping hard our enemy was too lazy or unimaginative to
have tampered with the basic idea; if they hadn't
been, I'd be the first to find out about it.
Fifteen feet beyond the bump I stopped
again, this time to let everyone catch up. The trap
area should have been well behind us at that point,
and I didn't sense anything ahead. Instead what I
saw was the front entrance of the building, sitting
quietly less than five feet away.
"It's code-guarded," Lidra
whispered as she stopped behind me, most of her
attention on her non- case. "I'll have to neutralize
that before you can work on the lock, but it looks like we might
be in luck. You don't code-guard a door when people are
going to be using it, so maybe it is middle of the
night right now.**
"If so, there could be security
patrols around," I pointed out, wanting her to forget
about that middle- of-the-night idea. Honest people
consider the middle of the night the best time to do
something dishonest, a time when no one will be around to
see them do it. Once you get that idea in your head you
unconsciously (end to relax, and relaxation is less
than half a step fiom sloppiness. We couldn't afford to
be sloppy in that place, not if we wanted to get out
of it again alive.
"Security patrols, right,"
Lidra said in a faint voice, taking an instant to glance at me
before going back to what she was doing. I knew she was
shaken again, and was as glad to see that as the fact
of her still being able to handle it. If she was afraid,
she would be that much more careful, and that was exactly
what I wanted.
While Lidra worked on the code-guard, I
spent my time looking around, so when I got her
whispered go- ahead I opened my kit and went straight
for my next job. I wouldn't have been surprised to
find another drop-trap right in front of the doors,
but if they had one, it was too well concealed for me
to pick up on it. The door lock was to the left of
the section of trans- parent doors, behind a square of hinged
stone that couldn't have been anything but that,
and was sick- eningly easy to open. It was a tenet of
my profession that the easier the lock, the worse
there is waiting for you on the inside, and that was a
reminder I didn't really need. Instead of worrying about
it, though, I listened for the hiss of releasing
mag-locks, rec!osed the square of stone when I heard it,
then gestured the others after me through the nearest
door.
Lidra whispered us all to a stop just
inside a wide lobby area, one that was faintly lit
all around by night- strips high on the walls. There wasn't
much in the way of mist inside the very modem building,
the blowers at the doors accounting for that. We
all stood quietly while Lidra consulted her silent
assistant, and after a not very short time she looked up.
"I've neutralized every spy-device
and blocking- lock in range of us, and set up an
automatic program to do the same for all external systems
as we move deeper into the building," she
told us, her expression almost grim. "That still leaves
not only things like that bump outside, but also the fact
that I can detect life somewhere in the building. The
range is too ex- treme so I'm not sure where, but
they're probably a security patrol like Inky suggested
there might be. I mink we'd better continue to be very,
very careful."
None of us'argued with that conclusion,
and once Lidra showed me the direction we wanted
to go in, I led out again with the others back to
following in sin- gle file. Five corridors radiated out
of the entrance hall, each with a quiet sign on the
wall beside it, but the signs were composed of alphabet
soup that didn't have meaning for anyone who didn't work
there. Lidra was still following that homing device
planted by S.I. efforts, and once we reached it we
could decide where to go from there-
The corridor we took ran straight back
away from the entrance hall, no curves involved
but any number of crossing corridors. The building was
only one story high so there also didn't seem to be
any staircases, but that made things harder rather than
easier. What we wanted were the executive offices, and
in buildings with multiple floors the higher-ups
were almost in- variably higher up. In one-story
affairs they could be in the middle of everything or down at
the end. with no way of telling which without
checking. After walk- ing a few minutes I began looking
behind some of the doors we were passing, all of which
opened without any fuss at all. Unfortunately what I
found behind them wasn't what I was looking for, so all
we could do was continue on.
We had passed another cross-corridor
and Lidra told me we weren't far from the source of
the homing sig- nal, when I finally began seeing what
I'd been looking for. The doors in that area were
beginning to be farther apart, and opening one of them showed
carpeting and drapes that were part of a decor rather
than just stuck in to fill up empty spaces. It looked
like we'd found the executive area, and when Lidra
pointed to a door on the left as the one containing our
signal, I opened it to find as little as I'd expected
to. The doors on the left were still close together, so only
the ones on the right belonged to executives.
The end of our search came about five
minutes later, with a door that wasn't simply closed.
I was working on the theory that the information we
needed would be kept close among the upper echelon, at
the veiy top or near it, so that's where we had
toJook first. If it turned out to be in another location
entirely we would be out of luck, but the time to worry
about something like that is when the possibility
becomes a reality. Right then I noticed that the only door
for some dis- tance up and back on the right had a
separate lock arrangement, which made me feel a good
deal better. The presence of a lock means there's
something worthwhile sitting behind it, and
worthwhile was what we were after.
With the help of a couple of tools from
my kit. the lock became a past problem. It was a
lot more complex than the one at the entrance to the
building, but some- times more complex is easier, and it
certainly did more to ease my mind. I made the others wait
while I looked around inside by myself, then I
gestured them in and relocked the door behind them. If that
wasn't the place we wanted, we were in the wrong
building, and I didn't think we were in the wrong building-
"Inky, are you sure there's
anything here to find?" Lidra asked in a low voice, looking
around slowly the way the other two were doing. "It's
nothing but a very expensively furnished office."
Meaning it was also very sparsely
furnished, that being the current style. You didn't put
much in. but what you did put had to be very
expensive and in ex- quisitely good taste. The large room
had a wide, empty desk. four upholstered chairs, a wall
bar to the left, a handmade tree in a carved pot to the
right, glowing nightstrips on the walls in a rainfall
pattern, and noth- ing much else.
"Maybe there's a wall safe or
something behind one of those paintings," Chal
suggested, eyeing the art- work that theme-matched the glowing
rainfall of the walls. "If it were me, I think I'd
use that storm-cloud scene. It's big enough to hide three
safes."
"If you ever need a safe spot,
Chal, please talk to me about it first," I said, trying
not to sound too crit- ical. "That painting is so
obvious, it probably has an independent circuit-alarm attached to
it. I know what we need is in here, but it isn't in any
ordinary wall safe."
Lidra nodded wryly to show I was right
about the circuit-alarm, but by then I was back
to paying more attention to the room than to my
companions. There was a safe spot hidden in there
somewhere, but the question was where . . .
I had only just begun merging with the
pattern of the windowless room, not yet up to
checking the ceil- ing, when the obvious answer slunk its
way in. That handmade tree in its very expensive
pot—it was an umbrella tree of some sort which
supposedly meshed in with the office theme, but it wasn't
in the right place for a theme-merge. It made the room
unbalanced where it stood, and there was no reason for
it to be there, unless—
I walked quickly over to the thing, but
slowed as I approached so that I could find the
proper angle for looking past. I stopped short when I
caught the shim- mer, eased around to get more of it in
view, and when I had both the near and the far edges
turned my atten- tion to the painting that had taken
Chal's eye. The storm scene hung not far from where the
tree stood, and that had to be where the control
area was.
I heard Lidra's breath suck in when I
made for the painting, but at least she didn't try
telling me not to set off the circuit-alarm. I found
which way the thing was set to slide without touching it,
then reached for the opposite side and pulled instead.
The painting swung to the right and revealed the
controls I'd been expecting, and no more than a moment's
checking of the circuitry with a meter from my kit
showed the cir- cuit-alarm had to be left activated if
the safe spot was to be reached. Having no argument with
that meant I only had a single toggle to flip, so I
flipped it and turned away from the controls. Lidra
gasped again, and then she was moving closer.
"How did you know to do that?"
she asked softly, obviously impressed by the
accomplishment. "The second signal was so well masked by the
circuit-alarm, my board never even picked it up!"
"When you know it's there, there's
a limit to how long it can hide," I said,
inspecting the flat, two- dimensional picture of a tree on a
cupboard-sized door. That was the safe spot, of course, and
it was anchored into the floor as many of them were.
That was why the tree hadn't been stood elsewhere,
which meant the SsSe spot had been there longer than
the room theme. *'Don't touch anything until I say you
can, and make fflire your board doesn't help me.
There don't seem to be any more locks or traps, but I want
to make sure."
Lidra nodded as she tapped keys again,
but the cau- tioning turned out to be unnecessary.
The safe spot opened to show shelves filled with
reports and files, stored information that couldn't be
reached by the best computer break-in expert ever born. The
data wasn't in a computer, which made it safer than
it would have been if it was.
"We'd better see how fast we can
find out if that's what we need," Lidra said as Chal
moved forward toward the cache of possible treasure.
"Those life readings I picked up earlier are closer
to us now, and it won't be many minutes before they're
right on top of us. It might even help to have
someone listening at the door."
I thought I saw Lidra glance at me
before she moved forward to help Chal, but just then I
was too busy staring at something in confusion to
know for certain. On a top shelf of the safe spot, all
alone in their stand. were two large vials of something that
looked some- how familiar. The contents were a
bright pink" that shimmered very faintly in the dimness,
and I could have sworn I'd seen something like them
somewhere else, at a different place and time. I
was Hying to re- member where that could be, when Chal's
low excla- mation distracted me.
"This is it!" he said
excitedly, using a tiny hand- beam to make reading easier. ' 'Just
give me a few min- utes. and I'll know what, if anything,
we want to take with us."
Which meant a guard at the door was
definitely go- ing to be necessary. Lidra was ignoring
her board in favor of helping Chal. and just because
the door was locked didn t mean we couldn't be
surprised. I gave up pushing for a memory that would come
in its own time and turned back to the door, and
was actually surprised to see a -targe figure
already there. 1 shook my head as I walked over to Seren, then
grinned Up at him.
"Would you believe I actually
forgot you were with us?" I asked very softly, wishing
it wasn't the wrong place for him to put his arms around
me. "It must be because you're so small and
unimpressive-looking, the Und of man no one ever notices in a
crowd."
"Yeah, that must be it," he
answered, but the words were distracted and completely without
amusement, as were his eyes and expression. For an
instant I thought he was insulted over being forgotten,
but before I could apologize seriously he was going on.
"Smudge, Lidra said you three are associated with
S.I.," he stumbled. apparently searching carefully for what
he wanted to ask. "That means you all work for
S.I., doesn't it. on a regular basis as agents of theirs?
"Seren, it means we only work for
S.I. some- times," I answered, wondering why
he wanted to know. "Lidra's done this more than
Chal or I have, and as a matter of fact this is my
first assignment from them. If you were worrying over how
often I find my- self with the bad guys sending horrible
things to attack me, you really have nothing to ..."
"Then where did you learn to do
all—that?" he in- terrupted with a motion of his hand.
his gray eyes strangely cold in the dimness. "The
way you opened all those doors, and led us over that
trap instead of into it, and were able to find that
safe as though some- one had told you where it was—
You didn't only just leam all that, it had to come from
years of experience and practice. If you aren't an agent
for S.I., then what are you?"
He asked his question and just waited,
assuming nothing, being as fair about it as I'd
known he'd be. I would have preferred a different place
and time for that particular discussion, but since the
point had been raised I would answer it, and then the
matter would be behind us.
"Seren, my love, what I am is a
thief," I said, finding my voice almost as steady as I
wanted it to be. "I know it sounds terrible when
put that baldly, but that's what I am. Seero raised me and
trained me to do what he did, to get back at all
those who think they're above the law, and that's who I
steal from. I'm very good in my profession, as good
as you are in yours, and that's why S.I. sent me
along on this job. It was . . ."
"You're a thief?" he said,
sounding and looking utterly repelled as he backed a step
from the hand I tried to put to his chest. "You
pretended to be some- one decent, but you're actually a
thief?"
"Seren, please," I said as my
insides began to twist with a terrible fear. "I only
steal from those who de- serve it, those who are bigger thieves
than I could ever bel Please don't look at me like that,
I'm still the same person I was! Just because I ..."
"How can you say there's nothing
different about you?" he demanded, those gray eyes
burning me down where I stood. "You steal, don't
you, no matter who it is you steal from? Stealing is
stealing, which means you're nothing but a dirty thief! I
wish to hell I'd never laid eyes on you!"
He began to turn away from me, the
disgust on his face so clear I thought I would be sick
just from seeing it, but I couldn't let it simply end
like that.
"Please don't say you really mean
that," I begged, feeling the tears of terror begin to
fill my eyes, my hand reaching quickly for his arm.
"Hearing it so sud- denly was a shock for you. but once you
think about it you'll find it easier to understand.
I love you. Seren. and I . . ."
"Don't call me that!" he
snapped, pulling his ami away from my fingers as his eyes blazed
down at me. "Seren is a name my baby sister
gave me, and she was killed by a thief! I don't ever
want to hear you fouling the name again by speaking it!
And above that don't ever try touching me again, or I
won't be re- sponsible for what happens."
He looked at me one last time before
striding away toward Lidra and Chal, but my sight was
too blurred by tears to know what he'd put in the
look. I turned around to stare at a dim and blurry
door, finding it impossible to believe my world could
have died so quickly and without warning, but I knew
beyond donbt mat it had. In the blink of an eye his
love had turned to hatred, and I simply couldn't bear
it. I'd thought be would understand but he hadn't, and
there wasn't any- thing I could say or do to change that.
I wanted desperately to be somewhere
where I could sob out the unbelievable pain I felt
with no one to hear it, but there wasn't any place tike
that around. It sud- denly came to me that even though I
couldn't leave, I also couldn't stand being in that room
any longer. Be- yond the door was a corridor where I
could at least be alone, and I suddenly had to have that
at the very least. I smeared the tears from my eyes
with the back of one hand as I reached for my kit,
and it was only a moment before the lock was open and I
could do the same with the door. I stepped into the
corridor as my fingers put me picks away in my kit, my
mind too full of other things to pay attention to
anything else. and then—
"Hey, you!" a voice shouted
from fifty feet away up the corridor, bringing my head
around with a jerk. "Stop right where you are and
don't twitch a musclel If you don't have a pass. you're in
deep shit!"
Three men in uniforms were beginning to
run to- ward me, men who had to be the security
patrol Lidra had spotted eariier. I stood frozen in
place, too shocked to do anything but obey, and then I
heard Lidra call frantically from inside the room.
"Inky, quick!" she hissed
over the sound of run- ning footsteps. "Get back inside
here! I'm going to use the screen!"
A glance showed me the way she tapped
at her board, undoubtedly calling up the
privacy screen that turned her invisible. Chal and Seren
were already close beside her, showing the screen would be
up in sec- onds, which meant I couldn't go back in
there and join them. The guards would know there was
no other way out of the room, and if they couldn't
find me they would start to search. Since it was my
fault we'd been discovered in the first place, there
was no sense in taking the others down with me. Instead
of reentering the room, I turned away from the
approaching guards and ran like hell.
The footsteps behind me faltered very
briefly, and (hen they came on again, all three
sets. That told me Lidra had gotten her screen up in time,
so I could forget about the people I'd almost
betrayed and simply concentrate on running. I didn't expect
to get away, wouldn't have known where to go even if
I did, but the farther away I got, the more of a
chance the others would have. The men behind me shouted
and yelled, threats and orders coming from all
three, and then they must have realized I had no intentions
of stopping no matter what they said. A few seconds of
silence went by and then the air suddenly blurred to
my right, a whining tingle reaching through my
bodysuit to flip every nerve on the right side of my
body. I flinched away to the left, my mouth suddenly dry
when I re- alized they were using stunners, but
there was really no place to go. The offices were
dead-ends and the nearest cross-corridor was too far
ahead, and then I heard another whine—
Chapter 16
I came out of it slowly and painfully,
at first not know- ing where I was or what had happened,
and then it all came back. I'd walked right under the
noses of a se- curity patrol and had been captured,
and now the en- emy had me. It was pitch dark wherever
I was, but I didn't need light to know I was tied
down to what I was lying on, and I didn't hurt so much
that I couldnl tell I'd been stripped naked. The
whatever under me seemed to be made of metal, but the
bindings on my wrists and ankles had more of the feel
of leather.
"Am I supposed to care?" I
whispered into the darkness, making no attempt to see if I
could free my- self. My body hurt from what the
stunner had done to me and probably from the fall I'd taken
as well, but I just didn't care. Seren was disgusted
by me. hated me so much he didn't even want me to speak
his name, and almost the first thing my memory
had shown me when I'd awakened was the sight of his
face. He'd been so repelled, so utterly sickened,
and he'd wanted nothing further to do with me or my
love.
"And can you really blame him?"
I asked myself, choking the words out into the dark. He
came from a happy, normal family that had been
touched by trag- edy because of someone like me; could I
expect him to put all that out of his mind just
for my sake? It would have been unreasonable to expect
that. but- But I loved him so much! And he'd
turned away from me in hate and never wanted to see
me again. and all I wanted was to die! The tears
started again and this time the sobbing came with
them. but even then my miserable life refused to end.
It just dragged on and on while I cried into the dark,
a dark I hoped I would never again be taken out of.
The crying lasted for a long time, and
once it stopped it left behind an even greater
lack of caring than I'd felt when I'd awakened. My
life could go on the way it had been going before I met
Seren, but I just didn't care if it did or ended
instead. I lay in the dark in a numb, unthinking state, more
aware of inner pain man outer, and after an unmeasured
length of time a pinpoint of light began glowing
above me. It brightened slowly, slowly, until it
began illuminating everything around me, bringing to view
a rather large room of stone with no windows and only
two doors. One of the doors was in the wall to my
right and one in the wall beyond my feet, and when I
turned my head away from them in disinterest, I nearly
found myself shocked enough to feel it.
On the wall to my left. about ten or
fifteen feet away ton the table I lay on, the chained,
unmoving body of a Griddenth hung. The body's taloned
feet had been smashed, its wings had been torn, blood
covered feathers and fur alike, and the beaked
mouth had been knocked out of alignment. It was a
horrible, sick- making sight that almost reached
through to me, most especially since I was certain the
Griddenth was Velix.
"That's what comes from trying to
poke your nose in where it doesn't belong," a
voice said from my right, a voice I seemed to know. "Let
it be a lesson to you when it comes to answering
questions as well, and maybe you won't end up the same
way."
By that time I was looking at the man
who spoke, and even though his voice was familiar,
I couldn't place his face. He was somewhere in his
thirties with brown hair and light eyes, and he wore
ordinary slacks and shoes of black and a tight orange
shirt.
"You don't recognize me, do you?"
he asked with a grin, moving away from the opened
door to allow in two other men. "Would it help if I
said I considered you very brave, lady Dalisse?"
"Jejin?" I said with a good
deal of confusion, fi- nally able to connect the voice. The
face was still the face of a stranger, what with the long
white beard gone.
"Jejin isn't really my name, but
you can use it for the sake of our discussion," he
said, stopping beside the table to look down at me. "I
have a few questions for you, and you'll save yourself a lot
of pain and terror if you answer them quickly and
truthfully. Where are your friends hiding, and what
are you all up to?"
"Why are you bothering to ask?"
I said, feeling more confused than ever. "If I'm
not mistaken, there are any number of drugs that can get
you all the an- swers you want."
"But none that work here in the
Mists," he cor- rected, his light eyes looking put out
over that. "It's the reason we have to resort to other
methods when we find someone we think ought to be
questioned. This is too big and important an operation
to take any chances at all, even if we still
thought you were in- nocent. But you aren't innocent, are
you, and wasn't it lucky I was there for another reason
when you made your slip."
"What slip are you talking about?"
I asked, trying to ignore the fact that his finger had
come to my throat with his questions, and his eyes were
taking on an unpleasant glint.
"I was playing magician to keep an
eye on that mus- clebound hulk of a glad," he
answered, running his finger across my throat as he spoke.
"We knew his brother was one of our spores, but we
weren't entirely convinced he had come here with the
idea of poking around. If he hadn't chosen me himself,
I would have had to substitute myself for whichever
magician he did choose, but he was very cooperative.
The way he was sniffing after you really set us
wondering, and then we got a present we hadn't been expecting:
we discovered you had a practiced eye when it came to
finding hidden panels. You remember the wine fountain
in the palace, and the need for wash water and a towel
afterward? Guests always have to be shown where
those towels are, but you found them all by
yourself."
At that point I certainly did remember
the towels, and the fact that I'd noticed only
vaguely how well- hidden they were. And Jejin had been no
more than a few feet away when I'd committed that
stupidity, an- other fact I'd been too busy to notice.
"And so we arranged for you to be
introduced to our resident ogre," the man above
me went on, his finger still moving back and forth. "We
fully expected you to become a tragic accident victim,
of course, and if the glad happened to end up a corpse
by trying to save you, well, wouldn't that have been
just too bad? We had everything planned and then we
put the two of you right in it—but no one had
remembered about that cursed multi-sword. The two of you
got away and were able to rejoin your other friends,
and that's when we began having everything go wrong.
That Griddenth was useful to us, but when he came here
shouting that we may have been guilty of starting
that passageway accident, but he had nothing to do with
the serious ick and was damned well going to find
out who had, we had to close his mouth. We knew
nothing about scare you had in the passageway and
cared even less, but the ogre attack wasn't quite
as easy to
explain away."
He was looking down at me with a glare
that made all his troubles my fault, and I could
see where he wasn't far wrong. I seemed to cause
trouble for almost everyone I met, but hopefully that
would not be going on much longer.
"And then we found you right in
our headquarters building, stunned by a security patrol,
but already hav- ing gotten into almost every secret
place we had," he continued. "We knew then mat we
should have made absolutely certain you died in the
mansion set, but it was far too late for should-have-beens.
Some of our files are missing, and so are your
three good friends. Where arc they, giri, and what made you
all try this break-in? Did you know what you were
after, or were you shooting in the dark?"
"I don't know where the others
are," I told him, feeling my interest in the conversation
drain away. "If you haven't caught them I couldn't be
happier, which means I'm not about to do anything that
would change that state of affairs. Since you don't
have any drugs to use on me, you might as well go and
bother someone else. As far as you're concerned, I'm
all out of an- swers."
"Dear, brave, sweet lady Dalisse,"
the man calling himself Jejin said, a faint smile
twisting the comers of his mouth. "I'd so hoped you would
be intelligent instead, but obviously that's not meant
to be. You will tell me what I want to know, that and
everything else you can think of, as much as I care to
listen to. Do try to remember that this is no one's
fault but your own."
He took his finger away from my throat
and moved along the table toward my feet, but not
because he intended doing anything. He was simply
making room for the two men who had come into the
room with him, men who stationed themselves to
either side of me. They carried small, heavy-looking
leather cases which they placed on the floor and
opened, and after flipping a few switches inside the
cases, they straight- ened with copper-glinting wires in
their hands. The wires were insulated where the men held
them, and the insulation wound all the way down
to connections in the cases.
"It's too bad I can't give you one
more chance," Jejin said while I looked back and
forth between the two men, belatedly pulling at the
leather holding my wrists tight to the table above my
head. "Once they turn on their pet devices, my friends
have to be al- lowed to use them. If you've decided
you've changed your mind, tell me what I want to know
as fast as you can before they start. That won't stop
them from hurt- ing you, but if you tell the truth they
might not hurt you quite as long."
I licked my lips while the rest of me
trembled, terror beginning to grow inside me. I had to
keep from tell- ing them what they wanted, or my
teammates were as dead as I would undoubtedly be. Death
was something I would have greeted happily and warmly
just then, but it wasn't death they meant to give
me first. It was pain they would give me, and I had to
have the strength to take it without breaking. Death
would come in its own good time, and that's the thought I
had to cling to and remember. I tried, I honestly
and truly tried. but only seconds after they started I
wasn't able to do anything but scream.
The smell under my nose made me cough
and turn my head away, and just that quickly and
easily the agony was back. I moaned with the
terrible burning flare of it and almost fainted again,
but whatever had brought me back to consciousness
wouldn't let it hap- pen.
"You poor little giri, you're
hurting so very badly, aren't you?" Jejin's voice came in
my right ear, his band slicking back my sweat-soaked
hair. "You were begging for help just a minute ago, but
surely you know there's no way help can get to
you. Even if you had confederates waiting in a ship just
off-planet, and even if you were able to contact them,
they'd never understand what you were trying to say.
You're living at a different rate than they are, so
transmission from the Mists is impossible. I'm the only
one who can help you, which I'11 do the minute you
answer my ques- tions. Where are your friends hiding,
and why can't we find them?"
You can't find them because they're
invisible, I wanted to say, but even swimming in
searing pain I knew better than to say anything at
all. One comment would lead to another and then it would
all come out, which just might happen anyway. My
throat was raw from all the screaming I'd done,
screaming caused by having burning hot wires pushed into my
body. I'd been sick from the pain and I'd fainted
from the pain, but my tormentors simply wiped me off
or woke me up, then continued with what they were
doing. The only thing they didn't bother with was
the sweat cov- ering me everywhere, that and the small
trickles of blood. The sweat mixed with the blood
and burned even more into the wounds, and that was
a good thing as far as they were concerned.
"I have something to make it all
stop hurting," Jejin
said, a friendly coaxing in his voice.
"If you tell me what I want to know I'll give it to
you, and then the agony will be gone for good."
Right along with me, I thought, having
no strength left to open my eyes. I could feel the
ring on my right hand, the ring I was supposed to call
for help with, but even pressing the jewels in the
prescribed way would bring nothing but disappointment.
My sense of time was messed up by the mists, which
meant I'd never be able to send the proper
signal. I didn't know if it should be faster or slower, how
much faster or slower, or how much longer I could hold
out. I needed the pain to stop for good, needed it
very badly, and if it didn't stop soon—
"No, please, not again!" I
screamed in a cracked voice, writhing as a name was slid
inside my outer thigh. "I can't stand any more,
you have to stop!"
"I'm afraid, dear lady, that
stopping isn't on our schedule," Jejin said, pleased
anticipation in his voice. "As a matter of fact we've left
the best places for but, the places where you'll feel the pain
even more than you have until now. Delicate, soft and
tender places those are, and after we're done you'll
never feel plea- sure in them again."
"No!" I screamed, totally
beside myself as his fin- ger touched between my thighs, one of
the places I hadn't known they were deliberately
ignoring. "You can't do that to me. you can't! I'll
die if you hurt me there! Seren! Don't let them do it!
Seren, I'm begging you!"
I was so terrified I didn't even know
what I was saying, and all I could do was throw
the strength of panic against leather straps that
refused to part. I screamed again and fought to get
loose—and then it finally came through that I wasn't the
only one scream- ing. I forced my eyes open to look
wildly around— and couldn't believe at first that I
wasn't hallucinating.
Both doors to the room had been thrown
open, and men in uniform were pouring in—led
by Seren with his multi-sworo in his fists. One of
the two men who had been hurting me made the mistake of
running to- ward Seren in an effort to get away,
and he didn't live long enough to realize the error. His
head flew from his shoulders without Seren even
breaking stride, and then the fighter had reached Jejin
where he trembled against the left wall. The ex-magician
was trying to unwrap something and put it in his
mouth, but Seren knocked that something out of his hands
and then knocked Jejin over the head. The Mists
man crumpled to the floor and lay still, and I knew
he would wake up to regret that he hadn't been
killed.
The screaming I'd heard was coming from
the third man who had been captured by some of
the uniformed men, but I paid almost no attention to
that. Despite the soul-eating pain still washing over
me I laughed where I lay, knowing my love had come
to save me again, knowing his own love was soon to
be mine ftgyin, I watched him with shining eyes
as he turned away from the unconscious Jejin—then
felt worse
than anything the enemy had given me
when his feet slid past me as he began making
his way out of the room. He didn't even stop to find
out how badly I was hurt, didn't even want to look at
me long enough to see if I was going to live. He just
kept going and disappeared through the door, and then
Chal was standing next to the table to my right.
"Dear lord. Inky, look what
they've done to you!" he said in a trembling voice, reaching
immediately for the leather holding my wrists. "We've
got to get you out of this, and into decent medical
facilities as soon as possible! Some of you men give me a
hand here! This woman has to be . . ."
His voice trailed off as the blackness
began forming behind my eyes again, and my last
thought was a fer- vent prayer that I never wake up.
It took a very long while before all
the confusion passed or settled down, and by then I
knew that pray- ers were never answered. I'd awakened
the first time on board a ship that didn't seem to be
a liner, but hadn't been clear enough to recognize
the uniforms I saw. By the time I was awake enough to
know I was in a planetary hospital, I was also
awake enougti to know I was still alive. I ached just
about all over and was bandaged like a first-aid practice
dummy, but there was no doubt about my being alive. Even
if that wasn't what I'd wanted to be.
"Well, you're looking better than
you did," a cheery voice said, and a female nurse
entered my room carrying a tray. "This breakfast
will probably change that in a hurry, but it really is good
for you no matter what it tastes like. And why don't we
get a little light into this place?"
She put the tray, down near me then
went to the window, and a sweep of her hand later
there was bright sunshine pouring into the room. I
squinted against the brightness, finding it totally out of
place, but the nurse never noticed. She used a button to
raise the top half of my bed, swung the tray in front of
me on a lift field, then left the room.
Once she was gone I pushed the tray
back again, lowered the bed, then spent my time
hurting and think- ing about what I had lost. Velix had
said we wouldn't remember the details of what we did in
the Mists, but in my case he was wrong. I remembered
all of it, even the parts I didn't want to remember,
even the fact that he'd never know he'd been wrong. I was
back on a planet and still alive, and it was
clear vacation time was over. I had my own planet to get
back to, and something important to finish, and it
really no longer mattered to me whether or not I would
survive its com- pletion. As a matter of fact I'd be
happier if I didn't;
what I wanted most in the worid—after
seeing that Seero's death was paid for—was to
follow after Seero. to find out if there really was a place
we would meet again. I needed very badly to cry out
my hurt against him, and have him show me how to bear
it for the rest of eternity.
The trouble started when I refused the
medication they tried to give me, after refusing
the food they wanted me to eat. They lectured and
threatened, teU- ing me how much I would hurt and how
weak I would get if I didn't cooperate, but I didn't
feel like coop- erating. When they finally went looking
for a doctor to add his own lecture to theirs, I
forced myself out of bed, ignored the dizziness, then looked
for and found the bodysuit I was hoping would be in
the closet. Get- ting dressed was painful but didn't
take very long, and ditto for finding the floor's exit
stairs. I made my way slowly to the ground floor, having no
idea where I was going besides out of there, and then
the question was answered for me. Two men were waiting
in the stair- well at the bottom, and both of them
grinned at me.
"I think Raksall just made some
money again," one of them said, his expression showing
how amused he was. "We're here to help you find
your way to her office, and to make sure you don't get
lost on the way. You weren't supposed to be out of here
for quite a while yet, but since you're going for a
stroll, you might as well stroll with us."
"His other one was just as amused
and just as alert, but it didn't make any difference. It
seemed I was back on Gryphon, and that would save me some
time and effort. I shrugged in answer to their
unspoken ques- tion and simply went with them.
Despite it being early afternoon,
Raksall really was in her office—with an
officious-looking Filster sitting in a chair next to her desk. One of the
men who had brought me there had called ahead, but
I hadn't heard what was said. When I walked through
Raksall's door, I didn't so much hesitate as pause to
catch my breath, but the S.I. woman misinterpreted the
halt.
"Now, Inky, don't be upset at
Filster's being here," she said at once, raising a calming
hand. "He's just finished going through most of the
reports that were filed, and he wanted to tell you what a
good job he thinks you did."
"What an efficient, satisfactory
and extremely pro- ductive job you did," FUster
corrected with care, giv- ing me a narrow smile as I lowered
myself into a chair. "Not only did you perform with all
of your ability on our behalf, you even made it possible
for your team- mates to have the time to summon the
assistance you all needed. That was truly fine work,
and you've vin- dicated the computer's decision to make
use of you."
**Ah, Lidra tells me you may not know
how she called die troops down and then found
where they were holding you,*' Raksall said hastily,
probably because of Filster's final, highly flattering
comment. "She and Chal explained about the anomaly that
ruined your time sense, but Chal says you should have no
trouble re- membering everything that happened. Is
he right?"
I nodded with all the interest I was
feeling, not to mention the pain from the trip up
there, and she took the answer as though it were the height
of enthusiasm.
"Then unconsciousness is the key,"
she said, nod- ding happily. "Chal theorized that
it might be, and you're the last one we had to check. He
tried to ex- plain how the rapid readaptation of the
metabolism in the conscious individual slurred the
memory that was linked in and active, but I'm afraid I
missed most of what he said. He doesn't try to talk
above people's heads, but in his position it can't
come out any other way."
"One cannot expect the brilliant
to lower mem- selves," Filster put in, narrow
and stiff as ever. "The same, of course, goes for Lidra, who
programmed her board with an equation that solved the
anomaly, and was therefore able to contact the
orbiting troop ship."
"But let's not forget it was
Inky's discovery of me anomaly in the first place that let
Lidra know she'd need a conversion formula,"
Raksall came back at him, smooth satisfaction in her tone.
"They made an all-around excellent team, and if the
troops homing in on Lidra's signal hadn't had to spend
some time adapt- ing to the mists, they would have
reached Inky a good deal sooner. She did still have her
ring on, you know, so her location under the headquarters
building wasn't difficult to find."
"The delay wasn't all that
critical, considering the prisoners they were able to take at the
end of it," Filster said, thumbing through some of
the papers he held. "The number of hours hardly
matter, when you consider what we were able to leam.
That one calling himself Jejin, for instance . . .*'
"Filster, what's wrong with you?"
Raksall snapped, her eyes on me in a worried way. When
the man had mentioned the delay he considered so
acceptable, what had gone on during those hours had
suddenly come back to roe all at once. "How can
you sit there and say what they did to Inky doesn't
matter? She wasn't simply locked up during all that time,
she was being tortured! Her being able to hold out
was the only thing that got you those valuable prisoners!"
Filster looked up with a frown, blinked
when he saw my face, then went back to the papers
he was holding to search for one in particular. When
he found it he spent a few moments reading, and when
he finally looked up again he was definitely pale.
"I—somehow missed that the
first time through," he said, his eyes clinging to my face.
"Electronically heated wires—such barbarism
should be punished to the fullest extent of the law— I
had no idea— And after you allowed yourself to be captured so
the others would find it possible to escape—"
His words broke off and didn't resume,
his pain- filled stare refusing to leave me, but
it didn't matter. Whether his opinion of me had changed
or not, it sim- .yfy didn't matter.
:^**Well, at least it wasn't all for
nothing," Raksall said. leaning back in her chair while
she pretended not to see Filster's reaction. "The
problem we found is considerably more far-reaching and
critical than sim- ple fraud, and we've only begun probing
through the first few layers. Unraveling it all
will take everything we can come up with."
"Yes, well. with all those
addicts," Filster said, finally pulling himself together enough
to go back to his papers. "The ones addicted in
the Mists go on to addict others, but the drug isn't being
charged for. And there's the fact that if there is
some sort of counter or antidote for its influence, it might
well be found right here on this worid. The computer
is suggesting the core group running this thing makes
a habit of establishing a headquarters in
ordinarily inaccessible locations, like the Mists of the Ages
on Joelare and the wilds here on Gryphon. It's a shame
we haven't been able to learn exactly how many
headquarters lo- cations they have."
"Or what they're really up to,"
Raksall said, then she leaned forward and put her forearms
on the desk. "Inky, you're still not looking
very well, and even though I knew you'd be out of that
hospital before they wanted to let you go, I think you'd be
better off going back now. I know just how badly they
hurt you, and you won't be over it for quite a while.
Go back and let them take care of you."
"You really must, you know,"
Filster put in, look- ing at me soberiy. "Anyone going
into the wilds must be in absolutely peak condition Just to
survive, not to mention function efficiently. It won't
be long, so . . .*'
"I'm not going into the wilds,"
I said, the words forced out of me by the internal
shudder I felt. I was beginning to reel really sick, and the
pain was flashing through my body like an
asteroids-warning beacon. I knew I had to get out of there, so I
forced myself to my feet and started through the
doorway, but Raksall and Filster came right behind me.
"Inky. you*rcjust not up to
thinking about it now," Raksall said, a mixture of pleading and
coaxing in her voice. "Once you've recovered
you'll understand how badly they*!! need your ability, just
the way they did in the Mists."
"This is of vital importance,
young miss," Filster put in his own oar, his voice now
sounding anxious. "The original Situation had been
reclassined as an A Prime Emergency, something none of us
can ignore. Your sense of duty and honor . . ."
"I have no honor," I
interrupted without turning, stopping for a minute to let the
dizziness pass. "I'm a thief, and thieves have no honor.
Just leave me alone."
"Leave you alone to desert your
teammates?" an- other voice asked, a strong male voice.
"You know you're not the land to do that. Inky.
If you were, I never would have asked you for a date."
It took some effort to turn, but once I
did I saw that big blond field agent I'd met at the
beginning of that mess, standing behind and to my left in
front of an open office. He grinned at me in a way
I vaguely re- membered, but T had nothing to say to
him. All I wanted was to get out of there, but
before I could turn back toward the exit three people came
out of me of- fice behind him. Two of them were Chal
and Lidra, staring at me with hurt in their eyes,
and the third, of course, was Serendel. I realized they'd
probably re- cruited him to be one of their
associate workers, but that was hardly surprising. What was
faintly surprising was the fact that this time he looked
straight at me, and his expression was a careful
neutrality. He seemed to have gotten control of himself, but
I couldn't say the same about me. Instead of returning
his gaze I completed my previous intention to turn
away, but the big blond agent couldn't let it lie.
"We'll have dme for that date
before we leave for the wilds. Inky/' he said, his voice
strong and steady and persuasive. "You'll go back to
the hospital and let them help you, and then we'll ..."
"I won't go into the wilds,"
I said again, my own voice weak but no less determined. "I
won't have any more to do with you people at all, and
I want you to leave me atone."
*'We're not 'you people* any more,
Inky," the man persisted, the calm in his voice
unchanged. "You're 'one of us now, a full member with
privileges earned like hard way, and you can't expect to
simply walk away. We won't let you walk away."
"There's only one thing I am,"
I said, wishing I could sit down right where I was. "Tell
the man what I am, Mr. Filster, just the way you
said it to me.'1
"My dear young woman!"
Filster protested, his voice tinged with distress. "What
I said then was before I knew you, before I realized
what you were truly . . ."
"Tell him!" I repeated
harshly, aware that everyone in the office had stopped to watch and
listen. "It's the complete, unglorified truth, so I want
you to tell him! What am I, Mr. Filster?"
"A—a thief," the man
whispered, the words torn out of him bringing pain to his voice.
"Your talent is stealing, young miss, and you're
nothing but a thief."
"Thank you, Mr. Filster," I
said, looking down from all the pity and compassion I
could see in the faces of those who listened. That
should have been the end of it. but unfortunately it wasn't.
,
"If you're nothing but a thief,
then we don't have to spend much time worrying about your
feelings," the blond agent said, his voice having
turned hard. "If you prefer having it put another way,
you can join us on the assignment, or you can be sent
to a detention cell. Does the assignment sound a
little more attractive now?"
"Fieran!" Raksall exclaimed
in shock, the only sound in the entire office. "You
can't mean that! Don't you know . . ."
"I know everything I have to,"
the man Fieran came back, his tone still remorseless. "What
about it. Inky? The assignment has started to look a
little better now, hasn't it?"
"No, if hasn't," I answered
flatly, a heavy knot of satisfaction inside me due to the fact
that my friends were long gone and no longer at risk.
"I won't go into the wilds with anybody, most especially
not with you and them. Either arrest me, or let me
go."
"Now you're giving me a choice,"
the blond Fieran said, his tone suddenly odd. "Are
you sure you won't change your mind?"
"Positive." I answered, the
need to leave having grown absolutely critical. I didn't
much care where I went, as long as it turned out to be
some place other than there. I started moving, vaguely
wondering how far I would get before I passed out,
but the question never came up.
"If that's the way you feel, I
really have no choice at all," the blond man's voice
came after me, the tone filled with more authority than it had
previously held. "As the Agent in Charge of this
star sector, I hereby arrest you for actions damaging to the
general public. You two men take her away."
An uproar began all around, but that's
exactly what the men who had brought me there did. Chapter 1
I stood in the middle of the very posh
office, looking around by the light of the faint glow
coming from the eight-foot desk, trying to feel where
the hidey-hole was. With the building shut down for
the night most of the maintenance systems were on
low-power standby, leaving only the security
checks fully active and alert. If you stop to listen you
can hear mainte- nance systems, but security nets can
only be detected by instruments or nerve endings. I'd
used both to get through the net, and now stood in
low-power silence trying to detect where the safe spot
had been put.
Even the heavy shadows couldn't hide
the position of the wall vault from me. and I had to
turn my back on the comer before it would stop
jumping up and down in my face, waving its arms trying
to get my attention. Sometimes the talent of
finding things like that makes itself more of a handicap
than a help, get- ting in your way when it's the really
obscure location you're trying to pinpoint. The wall
vault would have illegal documents and negotiable
securities and a good chunk of cash and possibly even jewelry
and drugs that were exchangeable for cash, but I had
no use for fri- volities and no time to waste picking
them up. I was after something a lot more delicate in
nature and val- uable in potential, a special prize
that would not be kept with everything else.
Turning away from the wall vault faced
me toward one of the rows of windows, me one that
had been on my left when I'd entered the office.
The second row had faced me when I'd come in and now
decorated most of the wall to the right. Corner
offices had been high status just about forever, but
wouldn't have been quite as popular if the occupants had
to wash all those windows they were so proud of. The
thought made me grin into me near dark I stood in, a
little female humor injected into an otherwise dull time,
and then I began laughing softly instead of grinning.
What I had thought of as a joke was my subconscious
noticing something the rest of me hadn't, and I was forced
to admire the skill that had almost gotten it past
me. The safe spot in that office was very well situated,
but "almost" doesn't make me mark.
I moved carefully around the desk and
approached the second window-section from the
left, every sense I had extended and alert. It seemed
possible that some part of the floor would be pressure
sensitive, and I found out rather quickly that ft
certainly was. Once I discovered that, it was back to the
desk to check for the controls that would not be part of
the general sys- tems, but once found the switches
weren't difficult to neutralize. They couldn't be turned off
without acti- vating a different set of alarms, of
course, something a large number of my contemporaries had
learned the hard way, but setting them to neutral
didn't produce the same results.
Neutral was off enough to suit my
purposes, and let me turn away from the desk to examine
what I'd found. The window-section that had caught my
attention was no window-section, and with the system
deactivated I was able to get a good look at the
four-foot by four- foot safe spot. The repeater screen
that covered it most of the time was excellently made. but
that very excel- lence had been its greatest flaw. The
other windows in the office were filthy with the usual
city grime that settles on everything no matter how
often washing is done, but that section of window was
measurably cleaner. The system designer hadn't
been stupid enough to leave it spotless, but had
erred on the short side when it came to "dirty
enough." Most people would never have noticed something like
that, but that's what makes me more valuable than
most people.
There was a fairly complex maze lock on
the safe spot entry, but maze locks, as they
say, are only good for keeping out the honest. Opening it
took no more than a few minutes, and then I was able
to slide the entry down out of my way so that I
might look at what it normally hid. Only four of the dozen
or so com- partments were filled, two with
off-planet bank notes that might well have been counterfeit,
a third with a large, tightly-stoppered vial filled
with something bright yellow that glowed very faintly,
and a fourtE with a narrow envelope which was
clearly from an expensive set of stationery. I took the
envelope and folded it, stuffed it inside a pocket
of my belt, then put the safe spot entry back where it
belonged.
Returning everything to normal took
almost as long as deactivating it had, but under those
circumstances it wasn't a waste of time. Once I'd
rechecked the last set of circuits I'd worked, I connected
the final lead that meshed everything back into place,
then was able to disconnect my diddle box, allowing
the next intru- sion signal generated to go to the
security force board instead of a dead-end panel in the box.
I'd been taught to cover the possibility that I wasn't
as good as I thought I was and would therefore set
off some kind of alarm during the prowl, and found it
wise to never forget the lesson. Seero had taught me
that, just as he'd taught me all the rest, but I'd
learned on my own that there were times when all the
caution in the Em- pire just wasn't enough to make a
difference.
I left the building through a
maintenance duct that led to the parking level of the
building next door, stayed out of range of the scanners
until I was back in a normal, street-type bodysuit, then
ambled to my jump-around with all the nonconcem of
any woman who knows she's parked in a total
visibility area. Not only are there no blind spots in a t.v.
area, anyone stepping or driving into the section
activates real-time monitoring by the duty guards. If an
emergency hap- pens they can get there fast, and they
usually make the effort to move. There are cash bonuses
and public rec- ognition each month for the fastest
response to any activated emergency, and any team
logging twelve wins gets put on a roster of perpetual
commendation. Gryphon was a world that knew the
benefits in paying for what it wanted, and what it wanted
was maximum effort from the people whose job it was
to protect oth- ers. Substantial annual salaries
attracted the best, bo- nuses and public commendations kept
them; with those who couldn't afford to have the
notoriety, stroking was arranged on a somewhat more discreet
level.
My jump-around unlocked itself at my
approach, and I unobtrusively checked the back before
getting in and starting it up. I didn't really expect
to find anyone hiding in the back seat, but when you
know how to get around t.v. areas and approach
locks, you tend to remember that others can do the same.
No one should have known where I was and what I was
doing, but that didn't mean no one did; the faster
you learned should-haves can turn quickly into
dids, the better your chances became of surviving.
I had casually thrown my shoulder bag
to the front seat beside me, but once I was out of
the parking level and skimming along a concourse, my main
priority became getting the contents of the bag
property seen to. I wasn't due to deliver the
envelope I'd taken for another two and a half hours; simply
carrying it with me would have been possible but not
terribly bright. I was scheduled to visit some old friends
during me time I had free, but not everyone around
them would also be friends. If you make a habit of
wiggling your back- side at the Pates, you can't really
complain when they arrange a suitable response to the
gesture.
Not being the sort to make gestures for
no reason, by the time I reached the nightclub
district I had my prowling suit, tools, and belt all
neatly tucked away in the safe spot in my Jump-around. No
hiding place is really safe if its location can
change as soon as you turn your back on it, but many tiroes
half measures are better than none at all. Even if
someone managed to steal the Jump-around, they would only
be close to the rest, not have it.
And having the Jump-around stolen
wasn't that far out of the question, not in thai
neighborhood. Once
off the concourse I drove more slowly,
paying atten-
tion to the darkened, dirty streets and
watching those
who roamed about on them. OH the outer
fringes of the district were most of the
nightclubs the city boasted, and the foot traffic moved
easily under bright lights with easy companionship and
enjoyment. About three blocks beyond that thedistrict
changed, and al- though there were still clubs they
weren't the sort to announce their whereabouts with lights
and laughter. Those who patronized this sub-district
usually had money and the urge for anonymity, a
combination which encouraged the presence of those
who mot lOBcd to take things whose absence would not
bettported to the proper authorities. If you're only
gofflg to Heal what's safe. I don't understand why
you'd boAer, but that's a personal prejudice. Others
don't took at it the same, which is really too bad.
The parking lot of the Dark of the Moon
Club sat beneath the delicate blue glow of its
name sign, at least three-quarters of it neatly and
quietly fifled. I pulled into a spot between a limo and a
new-model sports job, which was the best I could
do in me way of protective prevention. In company
like that, my lit- tle jump-around was hardly worth
looking at, and that, hopefully, meant it would still be
there when I came out.
Getting out of my transportation
brought me the stale but familiar smell of the air in that
district, air that seemed to be holding itself as still as
possible to avoid being noticed. It was an attitude that
seemed to be shared by a lot of the denizens of the
area, and one that had never failed to annoy me. I
could understand not wanting to be noticed at certain
times, but to spend your lire slipping from shadow to
shadow, afraid to be touched by the light of day, afraid to
be seen by any- one who might take note and remember—I
had grown up in that area and learned a lot of
things there, but that particular attitude wasn't one of
them. I enjoyed standing tall no matter who was
watching, and if the day ever came that I couldn't, I would
know my lire was coming to an end.
Walking through the dark to the modest
front en- trance of the club didn't take long,
and I smiled when I remembered the days there had been
scanners which checked out all new arrivals. What the
club had of- fered then was blatantly illegal rather
than just mildly so, and they*d had to be careful not to
be surprised by unexpected visits. When the club had
changed hands its policies had also changed, and it
had become a place where people could meet friends
and sit and talk in relative comfort, or indulge in
certain vices mat affected no one but themselves. Those
of us who be- came old time regulars after the change
preferred it that way, and with the amounts of money
the club was now making legally, it wasn't likely to
change back again. When I reached the front
entrance I pushed in- side to the outer foyer, and the maitre
d' on duty glanced up from his station, then
suddenly grinned.
"Well, will you look at that."
he drawled in greet- ing, nothing left of his usual
professional aloofness of manner. "We must be starting that
age of miracles the preachers keep telling us is on me way.
Inky has fi- nally decided to come home."
"You may be a dear, Mal, but home
isn't necessar- ily where the heart is," I
answered, not letting the familiarity of the noisy dining room
behind him reach all the way through to me. "All
I'm back for is a visit, and to ask myself what I ever saw in
this dump. I don't expect to do it a second time."
"You'll change your mind," he
said, the grin soft- ening to a smile, which also softened
his handsome features. "Home is where your
friends arc, where you can be yourself with others like you.
We all knew why you left, doll. and we all understood.
Now that you're back again, everything will be the way
it used to be."
"Not quite everything," I
corrected, almost losing it so far that I told him not to call
me doll. That was what Seero had most often called me,
and Seero was dead.
"No, not quite everything,"
he agreed, losing his smile as he remembered. "But
things do change, and the rest of us are still here. Tris,
Riccom and Sharp said to send you back as soon as you
showed up."
"I'm willing to bet they said if I
show up," I coun- tered. deliberately pushing away the
air of gloom that was trying to descend like a falling
building. "I didn't know if I'd be able to make it. so-I
didn't commit to anything definite. All I promised to do
was try."
"Which is why they said when. not
if," he coun- tered back, the grin beginning to
return. "We know the people we can trust from those we
can*t. I'd be there with them myself if I didn't have
to work. so I'll have to catch you next time. They're
waiting in the quiet comer."
As expected. I nodded my thanks to Mal
and headed into the room his station guarded,
paying no attention to the people at the curtain tables
which crowded al- most every inch of floor. About a fifth
of the tables had nothing of a distortion field
around them, double that number had shadow curtains to
tease passersby, and all the rest were completely hidden
by fields that let no one see who was at them, what
those people were watching, or what the watchers
were doing. How you set your table depended on what you
had come to the club to see and do, and very few of
the table pa- trons were there for wholesome
entertainment. The club had a full spectrum licence,
though, which meant even opera and ballet were available,
and some of the tables were automatically set to those
frequencies. Do- ing it that way meant no one could
prove what anyone had chosen to view unless they were
right there beside a particular individual, an anonymity
which meant quite a lot to some of the regulars.
I was almost across the floor to the
booths when Tris spotted me, and then Riccom and Sharp
were turning around, adding their grins to Tris'.
Most of the booths in me quiet comer were taken, which was
usually the way it went. Our kind of people
preferred keeping their conversations private even if they were
only discuss- ing the weather, a topic that wasn't
often at the head of the list.
"Inky!" Sharp exclaimed as
soon as I was inside the silencing field and could hear her.
the delight in her voice all too obvious. "I knew
you would make it, and I told these doubters so. Have
you any idea how long it's been?"
"For me, it's been almost a year."
I answered, sit- ting down in the place Tris had moved
from to make for me. "How long has it been for
you, Sharp?"
"You're not amusing," she
stated while Tris and Riccom chuckled, her pale, delicate
face flushing faintly with embarrassment. "I wasn't
referring to the amount of calendar time, and you know it. What
I was trying to say was that we missed you."
"And I missed you three," I
admitted without hes- itation, telling them nothing but the
truth. "If all you're after now is rekindling old
friendships, I'm all for it. If there happens to be an
irresistible business deal you're dying to include me in on,
I think I'm late for another appointment."
"Why do you have to be such a
stinker?" Sharp demanded in annoyance while the
chuckling around us changed to outright laughter. "Most
people in the trade would give up their vices for the
chance to work with us. Did you hear us asking you to give
up even a small vice?"
"I don't think she has any vices
to give up," Tris remarked, his green eyes studying me
where I sat. Tris was good looking in a smooth-featured
way, and his physical grace had been the cause of
some problems for him. When it came to enjoying
himself he pre- ferred doing it with females, but some
people had dif- ficulty accepting that. When Tris was
propositioned politely by the wrong gender, his
refusal was just as polite; if the suggestion then turned
to insistence, Tris reached for a knife.
"She certainly doesn't look like
she has any vices," Ricco agreed with Tris, his blue eyes
even more amused than the other man's green ones.
"Have you ever seen such an innocent, open face,
hair that black in such a plain, unassuming style,
black eyes so large and guileless that you could trip and
fall right into them? I'll bet most places she still
has to prove she's old enough to drink."
I offered Riccom a wordless gesture
that made all three of them laugh, but it wasn't
anything they hadn't been expecting. They'd never let me
forget the time Ricco and I had gone together to make
an assessment of the possibility of approaching a
target Seero had been interested in. The point of entry
to the target would have been through the posh bar
next door, and Ricco and I had dressed to the eyebrows
so they'd let us in. We'd made our entrance in a
grand way. letting our attitudes say we didn't own the
place only because we didn't go in for petty-cash
investments, and the maitre d' guarding the entrance was
very impressed. He inspected Ricco from light brown
hair to broad shoulders to zilf-hide shoes, smiled
faintly in total ap- proval, men began to apologize. It took
a minute for us to understand that the man was
apologizing for the regrettable fact that they couldn't
serve children in their establishment, and then Ricco had
broken up. He'd laughed so hard we'd had to leave
before we were thrown out, and I hadn't had to
ask what was so funny. Since I was five months older
than Ricco I knew what he found so funny, but I'd never
been quite up to sharing the joke.
"I love talking about old times,
don't you?" Sharp asked me with a wide grin still in
place, one hand brushing at her reddish brown hair. She
was a small woman but very rounded for her size.
and looked even smaller sitting beside Ricco. "We
used to have such fun together. Inky, but the fun doesn't
have to stay in the past. If you come back to us, we
can have the same all over again.'*
"We might have fan, but it would
never be what we once had," I disagreed,
deciding it was time we got the matter settled out loud. "You
three worked with Seero for a couple of years, but I
was raised by him. If he hadn't kept his word to my
mother to look after me, I would have ended up in one
of those or- phan shelters after she died. He forced
me to go to school, bribed me into learning
something there by refusing to teach me anything he knew
unless I got good grades, and always had the time to
listen if there was something I needed to talk about.
He was always there for me. Sharp, but when he needed
me, all I could do was stand by and watch him
die."
"You were there?'* she asked,
sharing her distur- bance with the glances she sent Tris
and Ricco, getting the same back from them. "We
thought Seero was out alone that night. But Inky—his
getting killed was an accident, something no one could have
prevented. His line slipped, and even if you'd been
right next to it you couldn't have . . ."
"His line didn't slip," I
corrected flatly, watching her pale as her eyes flinched away from
my gaze. I knew what I looked like when I thought
or spoke about that night, and innocent was about as
far from it as it's possible to get. I was about to go
on when a buzz sounded, letting us know someone was
entering our field, and then a harried waiter was
beside the booth, putting a cup ofjavi on the table in
front of me. If I'd wanted something to eat I would have
used the booth menu to order it directly from the
kitchen, but javi, unless refused when you first come in,
is brought au- tomatically to everyone. Our part of
the crowd of reg- ulars had developed that custom for the
club, and it had slowly spread until everyone was
doing the same. We all waited until the waiter was gone
out of the field again, and then Ricco leaned forward.
"What do you mean, Seero's line
didn't slip?" he demanded, his big hands on the table's
edge, his ex- pression harsh with confusion. "It
was all over the news. the next day, and the thuds read
a statement about it. 'Death by misadventure during an
attempted fel- ony' was the way it was put, and that
was after they'd investigated. Are you trying to say it
was a cover- up?"
"I'm trying to say they weren't
there," I answered, reaching for my cup ofjavi. Black was
the way I drank it, as black as my hair, and preferably
as strong as my resolve for revenge. "Ricco, you
and Sharp and Tris have a decision to make. I can tell you
the whole story, or we can simply drink javi and
reminisce about old times. If you decide on the story, I
can't guarantee the safety of any of you."
That time even Sharp didn't have
anything imme- diate to say, and their three
expressions were almost identical. In the life-niche we and
others like us oc- cupied, there was a great deal of truth
to the proverb, "Ignorance is bliss." Too
often just knowing about something put you in line for erasure,
and it made no difference whether or not you intended
using, selling or even giving away the information.
Knowing it meant you might pass it on, and that was more
of a chance than the people involved were willing
to take. It wasn't considered polite to tell people things
without first warning them you were going to do it,
so I'd given the warning. What happened after that
was entirely up to them, and Tris was the first one to
acknowledge it.
"I think I'd like to stay and hear
about this," he said after a minute, stirring where he
sat to my left. "Seero once did something for me
I*H never forget, and if there's a question on how he
died. I want to know about it. I can meet you two
later, somewhere else."
"The hell you can," Ricco
said in a flat-voiced way, leaning back in his seat opposite me as
he looked at Tris. "You aren't the only one
Seero did things for, which means I'm not in the mood for a
walk. But it also doesn't mean we all have to stay."
He and Tris turned to Sharp with that,
telling her they had no intentions of making any
decisions for her, and for an instant she didn't seem to
know what Ricco meant. Then she understood they were
saying she could leave, and she was suddenly made
of indigna- tion rather than flesh.
"Ricco, is your head as
muscle-bound as your body?" she demanded, bristling up
like an inside-out pincushion. "If you two think you
owed Seero, you ought to hear my story. I happen to
know he didn't even tell Inky, which means I owe him
for that, too. If anyone misses what she has to say,
it isn't going to be me."
"That's it, then," Ricco said
with a shrug, moving his eyes back to my vicinity. "We're
all in and we*re all ears. Let's get a pot of javi
ordered, and then we can start."
"Let's start by not ordering a pot
ofjavi," I said, reaching over to catch his arm before
he activated the menu. "Seero once told me that
most people know they're opening a circuit through the
silencing field when they order, but think the circuit
is dead once the menu-acknowledge light goes out. All it
really means is that the light is out, not that the
circuit is closed. Let's let that waiter bring us refills
when he manages to get around to it."
"You think the thuds could have
this place tapped?" Tris asked with a frown, exchanging
glances with Ricco. "Even if they were covering
something up when they called Seero's death
accidental, how could they get in here? And after all this
time, why would they bother?"
"It isn't the police we have to
worry about," I an- swered. speaking to all of them. "It's
the Twilight Houses that arc involved, and they can
get in any- where. Arc you still sure you want to
hear about it?"
"More than ever," Sharp said
as she rested her forearms on the table, nothing left of
the empty-headed high-lifer she enjoyed pretending to
be. "If the thuds put Seero out of the way, I could
understand it even while hating it. The Twi Houses are
another matter entirely."
Ricco nodded his agreement while Tris
simply sat and waited, so I shrugged and shifted
sideways on the seat.
"As we've already noticed, this
was almost a year ago," I began, toying with my cup
as my mind went back to that soul-tearing night. "Seero
had intended going out alone, but when I showed up
with nothing of my own scheduled, he invited me
along. The stroke was set up as a solo and that's the way
he intended keeping it, but he didn't mind the idea
of having com- pany on the ride back. He also intended
having some- thing to show off, and you know how he
enjoyed showing off."
They all smiled faintly at the
reminder, also remem- bering how we used to tease him about
it, but no one interrupted.
' 'The location of the stroke was in
one of those open high-rise enclaves that pretend to be
closed, the kind that keeps out no one but the innocent
people who live there," I continued. "For
anyone with a little skill there are a dozen private ways in, and
Seero took one of them. He intended using the top of
the north tower to reach one of the penthouses in the
south, so as soon as he left I found a way into the west
tower. I wanted to watch him without being in the way,
you under- stand, which I might have been if I'd
gone up with him to the north.
"By the time I reached the roof of
the west tower, he'd already set his line onto the
balcony wall of his target apartment," I said, raising
my cup to sip from it. "A minute later he was moving
up the line by shift- ing his coasters an armspan at a time,
making it look as easy as he always did. Going back it
would be downhill, of course, and he'd simply
hold on and let gravity do all the work. He reached the
balcony, dropped down to it after locking the
coasters in place on the line, then went to half-kneel in
front of the balcony doors. He already knew what
sort of a lock was on them, and even Mal could have
gotten it open without a key."
That time they chuckled, knowing how
badly Mal did with anything that had a lock- If
anyone was ever born to be honest Mal was it, a point
finally brought home to him the time he'd lost his key
ring. After finding it impossible to get into his
jump-around he'd had to walk home, and then had
discovered that we, who were his neighbors and who kept a
spare set of his keys. were out. He'd decided then
and there that he'd be damned if he'd simply sit down
and wait until we got back, so he began trying to pick
the lock on his door.
By the time Tris and I got back there
he'd apparently been at it for hours, and had reached
the point where he wouldn't have used a key even if
he'd had to spend the rest of his life out in that hall.
It was do or die with no other acceptable options, and
Tris and I were trying to decide whether or not to
mention something rather important to him when Ricco
showed up. Ricco, having no idea about what was going on
immediately congratulated Mal, and when Mal looked
up at him blankly, Ricco reached over and opened
the door with a simple turn of the knob. At some
point or other Mal had managed to pick the lock, but the
tragedy of it was Mal hadn't noticed. It took quite a
while before we were able to get Mal to stop crying,
but once he was back to normal his mind had been
made up. He
still considered himself one of us, but
he never tried breaking into anything again.
"I watched Seero fade through the
balcony doors, and automatically checked the time,"
I went on with
a sigh, wondering if Mal knew how
really fortunate he was. "Seero's maximum time on a
stroke never
went beyond nine minutes, no matter
what he had to
leave behind. Better to get out and
come back some
other time, he always said, rather than
stay that extra
minute or two and maybe lose all your
some-other- times together. At any rate I knew it
wouldn't be long before he was out again, but it turned
out to be a lot less than not very long. It couldn't
even have been a minute before he reappeared, and he
immediately tried jumping for the coasters."
"Without stopping to relock the
balcony doors?"
Sharp asked with shock in her voice. "I
can't believe Seero would overlook anything that
important."
"He didn't overlook it," I
said, answering the ques-
tion for all of them. "He didn't
stop because they were
right behind him, too close, as it
turned out, for him
to get the coasters moving before they
were on top of
him. They had hand weapons out and
ready, so all he
could do was drop back down to the
terrace."
"But he wasn't supposed to have
been killed with a hand weapon," Ricco pointed out,
his expression
strange. "Did the thuds cover up
that part of it?"
"They didn't use the weapons, they
just covered him with them." I said with a
headshake. "At first it was only the two heavies who stopped
him, and I was sure they were private security, which
would have
meant Seero was caught. Then three men
and a woman stepped out on the balcony, four races
I recognized
instantly in the light coming from
inside, and I began
to think everything would be all right.
I knew for a fact that Seero had done strokes for at
least two of them, and they would therefore
understand he could be counted on to keep quiet about
whatever he'd seen or heard. One of the men spoke to Seero
with an amused smile on his face, turned and
said something to the others, then gestured away the
two heavies with the hand weapons. From where I stood,
it looked like Seero had been told he was free to go."
When I paused to swallow at my javi,
none of them Jumped in with prompts or questions or
comments. They knew what was coming, and although
they had already decided to listen, they were in
no hurry to hear it.
"I watched Seero go back to his
line with what seemed to be reluctance, and couldn't
understand why he wasn't acting as relieved as I
felt." I continued beyond the pause. "After thinking
about it I've de- cided he knew what was coming, which is
another thing those four will regret. Seero
jumped for the coasters, had them unlocked in a
moment, then slid away from the balcony. He was about
halfway across when one of the heavies reached up to
the line anchor with something too small for me to see,
but which must have been made of plastic. It
broke the holding field that kept the anchor firmly
attached to the wall, and suddenly Seero wasn't sliding down
the line, he and the line were falling toward the
inner face of the north tower. He tried absolving most of
the shock of contact with his legs, but the angle of
descent was too Btecp and he was moving too fast. He
slammed into the building between two terraces, the
impact so hard I could hear it, and then he was gone
from the line and falling toward the ground so many
stories below. When I looked back to the terrace, the
four and their heavies had already disappeared."
By then I was staring down into my javi
cup, wish- ing it held something a lot stronger
than javi, feeling the new silence that surrounded me. All
the expecta- tion from eariier had disappeared,
leaving behind a limping, wordless plea for some sort of
explanation.
"I don't understand," Tris
said after the gap had grown almost awkward, his voice filled
with confu- sion. "If they knew Seero and
didn't even have a com- pleted stroke to complain about, why
did they wipe him? And how did he end up in a Twi
House meeting place to begin with? He was always so
careful about checking a layout before going in."
"They must have been discussing
something they considered more important than Seero's
life.'* I an- swered, looking up to see the way all
three of them stared at me. "They could have
decided to depend on his silence the way they had in the
past, but chose instead not to bother. As for how Seero
ended up in the middle of a meeting between the
heads of four Houses who never in the past got
together on any- thing, that one is easy. He was set up.
"Is that a guess, or do you know
it for certain?*' Sharp asked, her voice very soft in
contrast to the look in her eyes. "If it's confirmed,
give us a name."
"I didn't have to guess." I
said. running a finger around the rim of my cup without
looking down. "On the way to the stroke Seero told me who
had put him onto the target, and the idea made him
chuckle. The man who considered himself Seero's
greatest rival had worked for months digging out the
location of this shady political bigshot's city address,
had confirmed what artwork and other valuables the
apartment held by visiting it as a repairman or some
such, and had only been waiting for the bigshot to be
out of town. As soon as that happened he started
getting ready to go—and while he was moving around
managed to slip and fall because of a small pool of
salad oil that had been spilled by his roommate on their
kitchen floor. He ended up with a very painful
sprained ankle, which meant he needed someone he could trust
to take over for him. He'd hated the idea of calling
Seero, but Seero was the only one he knew who could be
relied on to play it straight."
"And the reason he didn't simply
wait until he was healed, and then go ahead without a
reluctantly-taken partner?" Tris asked, filling in
the line as he and the others knew it must have gone. They
weren't wrong, and my nod acknowledged that fact.
"The bigshot had sold the
apartment, and would be moving his things to an in-city estate
as soon as he got back," I supplied. "If the
stroke didn't come off right then, all those months of work would be
worse than wasted. Better half the rake than
losing it all."
"And Seero believed him,"
Sharp stated, her dark eyes furious. "Just as we all
would have. because of the one bit of truth he used: Seero was
the only one among us who could be counted on to
play it straight. There was no way anyone would have
thought it was a trap."
"The slig must have found out
about the Twi meet- ing while he was sniffing around,"
Tris said, coming to the same conclusion I had. "There's
never been even a whisper about a connection
between that polit- ico and the Houses, so the slig must
have counted on their wiping Seero to keep that quiet,
if for nothing else. They must be into him below his
underwear if they used his apartment for their
high-level hush-hush. Seero never had a chance, not with the
kind of heavies they use to keep those meetings
private. Give us the name of that slig. Inky. We want to pay
him a visit and tell him how much we admire his
planning abil- ity."
"I don't think we can pay him a
visit," Ricco said. the first words he'd spoken in a while,
his light eyes directly on me, "It was Tardin who
did that to Seero, wasn't it, Inky? Tardin the slime, who
could never forgive Seero for being better than
him. Am I wrong?"
"No, you aren't wrong, Ricco,"
I allowed, feeling myself smile for the first time since
that conversation had started. "Tardin was the one
who set Seero up, but I don't think he'll ever be doing
something like that again, do you?"
"Tardin was convicted of those
murders!" Sharp said with a hiss of shock, her stare
now on the wide- eyed side. "It made all the news
progs, and more than half the editorial slots! Everyone
wanted the courts to forget the law and sentence him to a
lifetime of torture instead of simple execution. The
evidence against him was so overwhelming, not even his
court-appointed lawyer believed him when he screamed he
was inno- cent."
"That was because of how sickening
the crime was," Tris said, giving me the
same sort of thoughtful look Ricco had been maintaining for the
last couple of minutes. "When the victims are
children it's bad enough, but when they're also
physically handicapped children who have managed to win
outstanding awards despite their handicap— And when
they aren't simply killed, but put through what the
autopsies showed— It was all they could do to find thuds to
guard him. Most of them wanted to join everyone else
and tear him apart."
"And all those of us who knew him
wondered was how he'd kept that much twisting from
showing sooner," Ricco said, closing the
circle he'd opened. "I don't think it would bother any
of us to find out he was framed. Inky, but what about the
one who really is guilty? With Tardin tagged for the
thing, they stopped looking for anyone else."
"Why look for a dead man?" I
asked, letting my smile broaden. "One of the earlier
victims had a rel- ative none of the news progs found out
about, a half- brother who had loved the little girl
very much. The half-brother had a lot of friends and
acquaintances, I don't think I have to tell you what
it's possible to pick up when almost everyone on the
street is watching and listening for you. Seero
had introduced me to him a few years ago, so when it
was time to take a good look around a certain
apartment, I was the one he asked to do it. Finding those
grisly trophies the slime had kept wasn't hard, but once
they'd served the purpose of telling us we'd located
the right sicko. no one had any more use for them. My
acquaintance took charge of the sicko, and when I
explained why I wanted the trophies, he thought my
taking them was a good idea. It even turned out that one
of his friends was the woman who cleaned Tardin's
apartment, the very woman who accidentally found all
that horror and immediately called the police."
"Finding Tardin's name on the
membership list of that group of fanatics who want all
handicapped new- borns put to sleep really sealed the
lid on it," Ricco said, a grin finally breaking through
on his face. "Was he really a member, or did your
acquaintance have another friend?"
"That time it was a friend of
mine," I answered, watching Tris and Sharp stir where they
sat, as though waking from a daydream. "She owed
Seero a lot more than one, and computer files will
whistle the latest hit if she asks them to. Getting them to
accept Tardin's name as a long-time member of that
group took about ten minutes."
"No wonder you kept refusing to
work with us," Sharp said, satisfied acceptance in her
voice. "You were too busy doing things that really
needed doing. But now that it's just about over, you
shouldn't be busy any longer. Tardin's appeal was
denied last week. which means his execution is set for
the forty day min- imum. Why don't we all celebrate by
pulling off a really spectacular stroke?"
"That would be a good idea except
for one thing," I said, quickly interrupting the
agreement coming from Tris and Ricco. "I won't be ready
to celebrate until there isn't even a foundation left of
four certain Houses. Tardin may have been the one
who set Seero up for wiping, but he wasn't the one
who actually did the job. Until that happens, I expect
to have quite a lot to do that's best done alone."
"You don't mean you're taking on
four of the Twi- light Houses!" Tris said in almost
the same hiss Sharp had used earlier, his expression full
of outrage. "Inky. that's crazy! I can understand refusing
to take com- missions from them, or maybe even
cheering on the thuds, but actively working against
them? They'll wipe you the same way they did Seero, and
you won't ever be able to say you didn't ask for it!
If Seero was still around, he'd be the first to tell you
to forget it."
"If Seero was still around,
there'd be nothing to forget," I pointed out, raising my
cup to finish the last of the javi. "I only told you
three about this so you'd know why it isn't smart associating
with me. I haven't been sitting around with my feet up for
the past few months, and although I've been careful
not to be sloppy, it's only a matter of time
before they find out who's been stroking them. When that
happens, you don't want to confuse them by standing
next to their target. They usually settle confusions
like that by
taking out everyone in sight."
"They seem to have a thing about
playing it on the safe side," Sharp agreed with
familiar dryness, but there was more frustration behind the
words than amusement. "Damn it. Inky, all
you'll do is get your- self killed, and no one will be able to
help you! Do you expect us to just sit back and let
it happen?"
"The only way you can stop me is
by tipping the Houses," I said, taking a deep
breath before making the effort to shake off the gloom that
had grabbed me again. "If you decide to do that,
hold out for as much as you think the information should be
worth, but stay out of reach both before and after you
collect. They're already feeling the pinch, and I'm told
they're not in a very good mood."
"Told by who?" Ricco asked,
as annoyed as Sharp and Tris by the suggestion I'd made. "I
can believe you've been stroking them. and I
believe they don't know who's doing it. Seero always said
you were the best he ever taught, and if you ask me
you're even better than that. You're also not
suicidal, so I'm
willing to bet you're not doing this
alone. Who do you have who's telling you about their
mood, and what are they doing with the rake from your
strokes?"
"I don't think you really need to
know that," I said as I looked around at the three with a
friendly smile. Sharp and Tris were startled by the
guess Ricco had made, but he always had been the
swiftest on the up- take. "Let's just say I've found
the perfect place to drop what I come across, and it's
possible I may even be around to some day celebrate cracked
foundations. I'm not counting on the possibility
very heavily, but it could happen. And now I really do
have another appointment."
"Was this your way of saying
good-bye to us?" Tris demanded as I began getting ready
to leave the booth, his tone almost harsh. "You
don't want us get- ting killed along with you, so you took
some time out to cut the ties? That was really
thoughtful of you. Inky, but what if one or two of us don't want
to say good- bye? What if we're willing to take our
own chances with getting killed?"
"I'm sorry, Tris, but this is my
way of getting killed," I said with a glance
around, trying not to laugh. "If you or Ricco or Sharp
decide you're inter- ested, you'll have to find your own
way. You know how I've always hated sharing things."
I put my left hand on his arm to keep
him from saying any more, then reached my right
hand toward Sharp and Ricco. Both of them took it.
Sharp with tears in her eyes, Ricco almost as
broken up as Tris, but I refused to let any of their
sadness touch me.
"I'll say this as plainly as I
can, so I won't ever have to repeat it: stay out of the
argument!" I told them, looking at each of them in turn,
starting with Tris and ending with Ricco. "I've
got me covered to a certain extent, but the coverage
isn't enough for four. I'd hate to make it through all
this, only to find that one or more of you three didn't.
And don't forget, if one of you trips, you might take me
down right along with you. If for no other reason,
will you let that make you back off and forget all
about it?"
Once again I let my eyes touch each of
them, and despite their reluctance they didn't
refuse me the nods of agreement I'd asked for. They'd
given me their words to stay out of it, but Tris felt
it necessary to add one last comment as I freed my hands
and stood.
"If you ever change your mind
about wanting com- pany, you know where you can find us,"
he said, then gave me a smile that was trying very
hard to become a grin. "Don't forget how bad I am
at thinking of my own ways to get killed."
There was nothing to do but laugh at
that, and then wave once before turning and walking
away. Tris was most probably feeling the short time
we'd lived to- gether, but he'd get over it and then
he'd be fine. I'd made sure they would all be fine, but
that was some- thing else they didn't need to know
about. When the Houses finally found out I was the one
stroking them, not knowing where I was would be no
protection at all for people who were named as friends of
mine. What I'd arranged would be protection, but
they definitely would not have enjoyed hearing about
it.
On the way out I said good-bye to Mal
without giv- ing him the chance to press me as to
when I'd be back, then left to keep an appointment which
centered about the delivery of an envelope.
Chapter 2
My new associates had very little
imagination, which meant they insisted on my meeting them
in their own offices. It might have been true that
none of their
people could have betrayed them even if
they'd wanted to, but that didn't make me any happier
about becoming a familiar figure to the workers on
all four of their shifts. I was used to having no one or
almost no one know what I was into; Stellar
Intelligence didn't
believe in running it the same. As far
as they're
concerned, if everyone around you
doesn't know what you're doing, you probably shouldn't be
doing it. Needless to say, the difference of
opinion made our association even more pleasant than it
would normally have been.
I left my jump-around parked in a
street-level square a couple of blocks from my destination,
preferring to lose it among the various vehicles of
neighborhood night-shift workers over setting it
down all alone in plain sight in front of the building
where the offices were. It wasn't exactly common
knowledge that the Empire offices building also housed
Stellar Intelligence,
but among those who did know, very few
cared. S.I. was a branch of the Empire
administration that supposedly concerned itself with
nothing less than things like treason on a planetary
scale, and that, of course, made it nothing to worry about
to anyone who wasn't plotting the overthrow of the
Empire. I'd found out differently one night, and the
revelation had
modified my plans in an interesting
way—if you consider that sort of thing interesting.
The Empire building was as brightly lit
and as full of people going in and out as it always
was, which means I accessed their underground
parking area through a service conduit that bypassed
their security system, then made my way to the upper
floors from there. My getting into the building
like that was more of a game than a necessity, especially
since S.I. hadn't yet gotten around to finding the route.
The other end of the conduit was supposed to be
completely
inaccessible, and they still believed
that; for people who shouldn't have believed anything they
hadn't checked personally, it was sad to see how
trusting they were. It was also one of the reasons I wasn't
precisely thrilled to be working with them, but they were
definitely the lesser choice between evils.
The lift took me up to the fifty-fourth
floor, and when the doors opened I stepped out to
see the trans- parent wall on my left that told me I'd
found the
offices of the Empire Messenger Corps.
Beyond the wall was a rather unplush reception area
which contained a brittle-pretty girl behind a desk
polishing her nails, and a bored-looking man in the
blinding-red uniform of the Messenger Corps leaning against
the wall not far from her. When the lift doors
closed behind me the girl stopped polishing and the man
stopped looking bored, but neither one tried to say
anything until I'd pushed through the entrance panel in
the transparent wall. At that point, the girl grinned
wide.
"Raksall's expecting you, so you
can go right in." she said, sounding nothing like what
her looks would lead someone to expect. "And by
the way, thanks for earning me a little extra cash. Again."
She made no real effort to look at the
man in the red uniform, but she didn't have to. Her
final word had let him know he was being laughed at,
and his
expression said he wasn't enjoying the
experience.
"It's not a joke," he said in
a near growl, his dark eyes sending accusation in my direction
rather than toward his partner in disguise. "If
she's getting into the building in a way we don't know
about, there can be others doing the same thing. Betting
on whether or not she makes it through without
getting caught isn't as good an idea as trying to find
out how she does it."
"Our current assignment doesn't
call for finding things out," the woman said, her
grin still in place as she swiveled her chair to turn her in
the man's
direction. "And if you think
betting is such a bad idea, why wasn't I the only one doing it?"
The man looked down at her without
answering the question, but also without visible
enjoyment of the
ankle-length, veed-to-the-waist work
dress the woman was wearing. She had no trouble at all
filling out the standard red and white dress, but men
seem to lose interest in such things when their
pride—or wallets have been brutalized.
"Is Raksall in her office?" I
asked, more to change the subject than because I wasn't sure.
"I'm still a little early."
"She expected you to be late
instead, but she came in on time," the woman told me,
and then her
expression went solemn. "It may be
the next thing to
immorality to mention it. but I think
she earned some extra cash, too."
The man came away from the wall with
his fists to his hips at that, and even though I was
no longer the target for his killing stare, I still
headed on back to the offices beyond the corridor leading out
of the reception area. S.I. people seemed to be much
freer souls than I'd expected them to be, but I wasn't
involved with them to make friends. We had a joint
business venture going, they and I, and in that area
things weren't doing badly.
There were as many people hurrying
around the
inner S.I. office as the rest of the
building suffered from, all because of the need of the place to
be fully staffed at all times. When you have to deal
with information and requests coming in from hundreds of
planets and going out to the same number, you run
every minute of the local day and night or you don't
run at all. I usually preferred night hours because
of how much more peaceful they were than the
daytime, but in that place it was like middle of the morning
any time you got there. I ignored the bustle as best
I could, made my way across the floor to the office I
wanted, and simply walked in.
Raksall looked up at the sound of the
door opening, her transparent desk showing all of the
stylish orange and brown business suit she wore. The
legs of the pants were so full they even looked
like a full-length skirt while she was sitting down, and
the tight-waisted jacket was more frilly-lace-concealing
than straight- line form-revealing. Using lace instead
of body lines was the very newest rage in fashion,
and it surprised me not at all that Raksall was already
wearing it.
"Well, well, early instead of
late," my S.I. contact said with an amused look, leaning back
in her chair while I closed the door behind me.
"With everything you had on your schedule tonight, I
thought it would be the other way around."
"I have a feeling you thought it
would be the other way around because of the number of
guards stationed all over the building," I came
back, walking forward to my usual chair and then sitting in
it. "They were trying to spot me coming in, but
somehow they missed."
"I've learned there's nothing of
the 'somehow about it when people miss seeing you,"
she said, her stronger amusement now showing in a
grin. "If we hadn't had Fieran's luck, we wouldn't
have stumbled over you the first time. I hope it went
just as
successfully earlier tonight."
"They're not quite as clever as
they think they are," I said with a smile of my own, reaching
down to the wide black shimmer-belt I wore above my
semi-skirt. "If you don't have a pair of
gloves, I recommend leaving the thing in the belt until you
can get a lab to check it for you. They had it in a safe
spot, but I have the distinct feeling they decided to
play it double safe. If unprotected skin touches that
envelope, I'd rather not be around to see what the results
are."
"That means they're beginning to
try doing some- thing about you," she said, her
grin gone as she reached across the desk to take the
belt. "What you've gotten from them over the last few
months hasn't been used against them yet, so they must
think that ridding themselves of you will make sure it
never is. I'd say it's time you let up on them for a
while."
"And I say if I let up on them,
what I've done so far will be wasted effort," I
countered, watching how carefully she handled the belt. "You're
the one who told me how straight-line all this
evidence has to be, how an Empire court will accept it if
there aren't any carefully timed gaps in the gathering
of it. You said if we can prove these Houses are
constantly and
consistently involved in large-scale
illegalities rather than occasionally dabbling over the line of
the law, the
Empire court will accept jurisdiction
as the only
certifiably unbiased source of justice
for the people. We both know their bought bodies on this world
won't even let them be accused here let alone
convicted, and the chance of throwing them to an Empire
court was the only reason I agreed to work with you
people. If you try backing out now . . ."
"I'm not trying to back out of the
deal," she interrupted in annoyance, the look in her brown
eyes half impatient and half concerned. "I
promised we'd break those Houses for you if you helped us
get the evidence we need, and that promise stands. I'd
just like to know how well you'll uphold your end of the
bargain if you get yourself killed. None of our own
people ever man- aged a fraction of what you have in
locating the sort of damaging proof we can't go ahead
without. If the enemy succeeds in stopping you, where
does that leave our effort?"
"Before the question becomes
relevant, they have to succeed in stopping me," I
answered, working hard to control the furious anger that had
suddenly risen inside me. "You told me stolen
evidence is just as good in an Empire court as whatever is
gotten on a warrant, as long as it's documented as
true and isn't unreasonably out of date. If I back off
now, you know we'll have a gap, and that gap could
get them off. If this is how dedicated you law-and-order
types are, I would have been better off going with
my original idea."
"Your original idea was to use the
other Twilight Houses to destroy the four you're
after," she said with a brusque gesture of dismissal, still
annoyed. "You may or may not have succeeded in that,
but when you came to this building to see if the
Empire had any file information you could take for the
other Houses to use, you walked into one of our
security areas. We had to use a Question Beam to find out
what you were after, but once we did, didn't we agree
to drop all charges against you? Didn't we decide
together it would be better to eradicate those
Houses completely, rather than simply helping the other
Houses to absorb them?"
"Is that what we 'decided
together'?" I asked, making a rude face as I leaned back in
my chair. "I thought what we decided was that I'd be
better off getting evidence for your group,
instead of vegetating in a heavy detention center while those
four Houses went blithely on the way they had been
going. If I'd known you scared this easy, I would
have opted for the heavy detention."
"Since I'm not the one whose life
is on the line, scared doesn't enter into it much, does
it?" she
countered, ignoring what I'd said about
how I'd been
coerced into the partnership. "And
I'm not trying to tell you to back off for good. I want these
people as badly as you do. but throwing away the life
of the only one able to get me my evidence doesn't make
much sense. What you picked up for us four days ago
from the Larcher House was a coded list of
scheduled ventures involving drugs, prostitution,
soul-selling, air smuggling,
puppet-stringing—at least a third
of everything they're into. Since we've got to take
the time to document
that stellium-mine of a list, there
won't be anything
of a gap showing in our evidence trail.
And don't forget what you got for us tonight. If
that works out the way I expect it to, what's in that
envelope will give the Empire court no choice but to
step in. When politicians that big are owned by a
House, trying to find an unbiased planetary court is an
exercise in futility."
"All of which is a reason for you
people to sit back a while, but doesn't in any way apply
to me," I said, refusing to buy the wiggler oil she was
so good at selling. "That list you're so hot
about involves only one of the Houses, which leaves three
more for me to go after while you're playing with the
first. In case you've forgotten, it's all four I want,
not just a token one or two."
"But you can't get all four if one
of them gets you first," she said through her
teeth, her fist clenched and her short blond hair almost bristling.
"If you leave them alone for a while they'll have to
dismantle their traps, or take the chance of losing one
of their own. with legitimate business, to something
meant to get you. Can't you under—"
Her little speech of useless repetition
probably would have gone on until she ran out of
breath, but she was interrupted by something other than my
impatience. A single knock came at the door, and I
turned in time to see a man walking in. He was of average
height and build, wearing the tight trousers,
tight-waisted jacket, and severely cut shirt that was the
masculine equivalent
of Raksall's outfit, but his was a
conservative yellow
and tan. He had brown hair and eyes and
a narrow, humorless face, was carrying a file of
some sort, and I'd seen him once or twice during my
previous visits to those offices.
"I'm sorry, Filster. but we're in
the middle of an important discussion here,"
Raksall said to the man, making an obvious effort not to be too
short with him. "I'll let you know as soon as I'm
through, and . . ."
"This can't wait until you're
through," the man Filster said, coming forward after
having closed the door behind himself. "When you're
through, the girl will disappear the way she always does,
and I need her here for this."
"For what?" Raksall demanded,
letting the river of annoyance inside her wash over the man
who was
pulling up a chair to her side of the
desk. "She isn't an operative who shifts from one
department to the next and therefore needs to know everything
going on
everywhere. She has a limited
association with my
department, so what could you possibly
have that concerns her?"
"I have a Situation," the man
answered, the word so clearly capitalized that his glance
at Raksall was unnecessary. "I queried the main
files in search of someone to suit my needs, but rather
than offering me a choice of our own operatives, I was
given the suggestion
of that girl. After considering the
matter, I was forced to agree with the decision."
His narrow-faced sourness showed how
unhappy he was over being forced into whatever it
was he was talking about, but I wasn't in the
least curious as to what that could be. I'd already done
what I'd come to that place to do, and wasting any more
time there would have been—a waste of time.
"I think I'll be going now,"
I said to Raksall as I got out of my chair. "From what
you said I'm assuming
you and your people will be too busy
for a while to come up with any target assignments,
so I'll take care of finding my own. If I happen
across anything interesting, I'll be sure to let you
know."
"Just a moment, young woman!"
the man Filster said in a very stern way as I turned
toward the door, interrupting whatever Raksall had been
about to come up with. "You and I have a matter
to discuss, which means you're to sit back down and
listen to me. I didn't come in here just to watch you
walk away."
"I don't much give a damn what you
came in here to do," I told the disapproving
frown I was getting, liking the man as much as he obviously
liked me. "You and I don't have anything to
discuss on any subject I can think of, and I really
would prefer
keeping it that way. Have a nice
evening."
"How about your four friends?"
he countered at once as I began turning away from him
again, his tone unpleasantly triumphant. "My
department is the one responsible for assigning operatives to
make sure the Twilight Houses don't try to use them
in an effort to locate you. I've had no trouble finding
enough people to assign up until now, but with a
Situation demanding all the attention and manpower I can
give it . . ."
He let the sentence trail off without
finishing it, and when I looked at him his smug
expression was all but pure enjoyment. They really did enjoy
threatening without using the words, those people,
and I was be- ginning to dislike the habit more than
I'd thought was possible.
"Part of my agreement with your
group covers the protection of the four people my
efforts put in the most danger," I said, speaking
primarily to a Raksall who was mostly mad but partly upset. "If
that aspect of the deal falls through, so does the
rest of it. You may need me to get the Twi Houses, but I
can do my own
getting with people who don't have your
problems.
Would you like to tell me which way you
want it?"
"We want it our way," Filster
said with narrow- faced aggressiveness before Raksall
could answer me, a gleam of satisfaction still
inexplicably in his eyes. "If you don't do your getting with
us, you won't do it at all, especially not from the cell
of a heavy detention
center. You are a thief, young miss,
and we have enough evidence against you in your
dossier to keep you in a cell until long past the time
the designation 'young' is no longer appropriate. What
will happen to your friends during that time, I
have no idea. If you aren't identified as the one who
robbed the Houses, they may well survive without
any sort of difficulty."
Or they may not, his tone suggested,
the man ignoring
the way I straightened where I stood.
He seemed to know as well as I that if the
Houses found out I was the one who had been stroking
them, also learning where I was would not keep my
closest friends safe. There was still what I'd taken to
sustain interest in my background, and until they had
that back no one I'd known would be safe.
"Inky, a department with a
Situation has priority over all other departments until the
Situation is being handled," Raksall got out with
difficulty, her intention probably to smooth things over despite
her own raging anger. "If you discuss the matter
with Filster and can prove to him you can't be of any help,
he'll just have to look elsewhere. Let's listen to what
he has to say,
and afterward you and I can talk for a
minute or two."
And get things back to where they were,
she didn't bother adding, at least not aloud. At
that point I had lost my appetite for dealing with any
of them, and if it hadn't been for Tris, Sharp, Ricco
and Mal, I would have walked out of there and let them
try to catch me. But I did have my friends to consider,
so I went back to the chair and sat.
"Your wisdom is exceeded only by
your graciousness, young miss," Filster said when I
crossed my legs, his tone as dry as abrasive
powder. "Despite your obvious opinions to the contrary,
I'm not enjoying
this any more than you are. With that
glowering expression you're now wearing, you look
more than ever like the innocent child you most
certainly are not."
"If all you came in here to do was
insult her, Filster,
you can just get out again,"
Raksall said with a hard look in her eyes, her voice thick
with the anger she was feeling. "And however this
turns out, don't think for a minute that I won't be
reporting you. Even having a Situation is no excuse for
ruining another department's dealings with essential
associates."
"For all the control you have over
her, even 'associate'
is too binding a descriptive word,"
the man came back with complete unconcern,
paying more attention to his papers than to his
co-worker. "You can report me as much as you like, as long
as you're ready to tell the same board why so essential
an 'associate' of yours does as she damned well
pleases. And would either of you mind if we got on with
this now?"
He finally raised his dark eyes to look
at each of us in turn, but not even Raksall had
anything else to say. She made herself more comfortable in
her chair with her fingers laced together in front of
her, and the look in her eyes that promised the man more
argument to come at a later, better time didn't
bother him in the least.
"About five standard years ago,
the planet Joelare announced the opening of its new
vacation continent, and within a year it was on the 'must'
list of three- quarters of the people in the Empire,"
Filster said, keeping his eyes on me even as he
lectured. "The planet has an anomaly area that covers
just about an entire continent, an area of
perpetual fog, and the section was considered a waste of good
world-space until someone came up with the idea of
turning it into a tourist attraction. They had a hell
of a time doing the necessary building and developing,
but when it was finally completed they had the Mists of
the Ages."
He paused then, as though expecting
Raksall or me to comment, and when we didn't he
smiled faintly.
"What are the Mists of the Ages,
you ask?" he said in the lightest tone he'd used yet. "I
thought everyone already knew about them, but since you
don't. I'll
explain. Towns, villages, and even
cities were built in the fog, each area depicting a
different historical
period from the past of dozens of the
worlds of the
Empire. No one really knows yet why so
many human and humanoid-populated worlds arose
independently to eventually reach the stars, but that
doesn't mean people aren't interested in what other people
lived through before they reached contact
capabilities. Joelare hasn't been settled long enough to have
picturesque historical eras of its own, so it used everyone
else's. With tours ranging from basic to aristocratic,
everyone chooses what he or she can afford, and everyone
has a fabulous time.
"Or so claim the press releases,"
Filster went on, impatient disapproval suddenly back in
his voice. "Approximately six standard months
ago, odd reports began being filed. People who were
supposed to have been on the tours were reported missing
by friends or relatives, but a couple of days later
the reports were canceled. The missing people weren't
really missing, they'd only been enjoying themselves so
much they'd extended their tours beyond their
original intentions. Some of the reports, however, weren't
canceled; the missing people really were missing, and
eventually turned up dead. They'd wandered off on
their own into areas which were restricted
because of dangerous
conditions and had had accidents that
turned out fatal. What was left of each body was
returned to its home world, and then those reports were
officially closed."
"I'm not seeing what you consider
so odd," Raksall said to the man, interest rather than
criticism narrowing
her eyes. "People do enjoy
themselves so much they extend their vacations, and people
do die when they wander into places they shouldn't
be. All natural- habitat resorts have restricted areas;
that's why you sign a release when you vacation in
spots like that. If you're properly warned and the
restricted areas are clearly marked, your getting killed
doesn't entitle your estate to sue."
"Everything you say is absolutely
correct, but you haven't seen the reports," Filster
answered with a shake of his head. "The computers
considered them all together, did a little records
checking, then kicked the matter out with gongs clanging and
blazing red Situation flags flying. Thirty of the
canceled missing persons reports stated that the people
involved couldn't possibly have simply stayed past their
intended time; they had previous, very important
commitments, and weren't the sort to forget those
commitments. When it turned out they had only stayed a
little longer, the ones who had filed the reports were
bewildered. The objects of their concern had laughed off the
entire matter, and none of the thirty showed even the
faintest regret for what they'd done. That was the point
the computers checked the cash and credit accounts of
those thirty and the other 'missing' vacationers for
the additional payments they should have had to make
to Joelare for their extended stays, and then the
alarms went off."
"The payments hadn't been made?"
Raksall guessed, her brows higher than they had
been. "That would make even an adding machine
suspicious."
"Which is probably why most of the
additional payments
had been made," Filster said,
grudging respect only very faintly coloring his
continuing disapproval. "Where there were no funds or
available credit to meet the payments, suits had been filed
against the defaulting
parties. All nice and proper and legal,
except for two things: the suits were in perpetual
continuance
despite the fact that not even token
payments had been made, and most of those who had paid
hadn't really been in a position to take those extra
days. They'd strapped themselves badly by doing it,
and were right then working their backsides off trying
to make up the losses."
"I'd hate to be the computer who
had to specify a Situation like that," Raksall
said, one finger to her lips as her mind raced behind distracted
eyes. "Is there something in the Mists on Joelare that
causes reliable people to become uncaring spendthrifts,
and if so, do the friendly natives running the show
know about it? If they don't know about it, why aren't
they pressing for payment from everyone? If they do
know about it, are they taking advantage of an
existing situation, or causing the situation to begin with? If
the reaction is a natural phenomenon, why aren't more
people suffering
from it? And as a temporary last, how,
if in any way at all, do the dead bodies fit in?"
"That's the summation as to why we
have a Situation," Faster said to her, his attitude
indicating anyone in Raksall's position would have been
expected to do the same. "There are people being hurt
and taken advantage
of somehow, but we don't yet know who
is innocent
and who isn't. It's also been pointed
out that the number of people actually reported
as missing is guaranteed to be a lot less than the
grand total in that category. Some planetary authorities
operate under the absurd conviction that people who never
deviate from schedule even once in their lives,
can't be considered missing until a prechosen amount of
time has passed. Places like that would have nothing in
the way of
reports filed."
"So the questions asked need
immediate answers, and then we'll know what we're dealing
with," Raksall
said with a slow nod. "If it turns
out the people of Joelare decided to help hurry the
return on their investment by convincing certain people
to stay longer and therefore spend more money, our
branch of the Service won't be involved any longer.
What we need to do is get those answers."
"Which is the reason I'm in your
office now instead of my own," Filster said, back to
looking at me rather than Raksall. "We need someone to
go in there who will not only not arouse any suspicion,
but who also has the ability to check records and
files that are out of easy reach. Mists of the Ages is run
from a central location situated itself in the mist,
which means the very finding of it won't be a matter of
checking the address and then walking in. Our
computer tells us your—associate—over there
has a definite talent for finding things, so she's the one I
want."
By that time Raksall was sharing in the
stare directed
at me, and I didn't need to hear her
saying anything
to remember the "we" she'd
used with Filster. After hearing his problem, she was no
longer blaming him for barging in on us and was also
no longer inviting
him to look elsewhere for help. I'd
somehow had the feeling things would work out like
that, but they and the computer who had suggested me
all had equally randomized circuits.
"Anyone with a little intelligence
can be expected to find things," I said after a
decent pause, making it seem as though I'd considered his
request. "What isn't quite as reasonable is hauling someone
off the streets and expecting them to be able to do the
sort of job you people are trained for. Not only
wouldn't I know where to begin, I wouldn't even know when to
look unsuspicious.
They'd have me spotted five minutes
after I got there, and that would be the end of
my playing snoop. My talent is in extracting
things from places people have them hidden, not inserting
myself in places people don't want me to be."
"Your talent is in stealing,"
Filster contradicted with no change of expression, his dark
eyes still directly
on me. "You specialize in preying
on those who have managed to acquire possessions of
worth, and haven't enough social conscience to
feel shame over such a thing no matter how badly your
victims are hurt by it. I despise parasites like you and
your sort, who live well themselves by causing misery
for others. If I had any choice in the matter I'd see
you all in heavy detention, but instead of that I'm
forced to work with you. I need information stolen from a
place others can't get near, and for that you are exactly
right. If you refuse to do it. the trash you call
friends will be entirely
on their own, just as they really
deserve to be. Make your decision now, and make it
fast."
If I'd been in the habit of showing
enemies how I felt, I probably would have shivered
from the pure hate and disgust coming at me. The
man's eyes were all but glowing with it, and I couldn't
ever remember feeling so sick. People won't
understand, Seero had always told me, sometimes not even if
you explain. Don't waste your time, little Inky,
just let them go on believing as they like. It won't change
what we're doing,
it will just make it a little harder.
Filster made it harder, all right, but not just a
little.
"Actually if you think about it,
you'll find this is all probably for the best," Raksall
said, the pitying
embarrassment so thick in her voice
that I hated her. "you need to take some time off
from our own project anyway, so why don't you see what you
can do with Filster's? We know you're not a
professional, but that might be just the thing to get you past
any safeguards they may have erected. We'll give you
what information
and help we can, and your friends—you
have my word that they'll be perfectly all
right. You can look at it as a paid vacation, and by the
time you get back we can probably get on with our work
again. —What do you say?"
In actual fact I didn't say anything,
primarily because
I couldn't. I also couldn't quite meet
Filster's eyes or look Raksall directly in the
face, not the way Seero would have been able to. He had
always been so serenely sure that what he did was
right, so gently willing to forgive anyone and everyone
the awful things they might say about him. I
didn't have the same inner strength, but at least I was
able to refuse the urge to make excuses for myself.
Making excuses only means you think you're doing
wrong, Seero always
used to say, and if you think what
you're doing is wrong, you shouldn't be doing it.
The only wrong I saw was in what I was about to do,
but I couldn't betray four people whose safety was my
responsibility.
I nodded my head stiffly, agreeing to
the demand they'd made on me, then stood up and
got out of there as fast as I could.
The lobby of the Empire building had
dozens of public call squares, every one of them
undoubtedly monitored. I chose one at random and
made the call I had to, setting in motion a sequence of
events all the monitoring in the Empire couldn't have
followed. Then I walked out one of the lobby doors,
and went to the place I was then calling home.
Chapter 3
The S.I. didn't believe in wasting
time. I'd intended dangling my feet for a while, at least
until the
completion of the events I'd started
the night before with a view call, but Filster began taking
immediate advantage.
I don't know if he realized I'd let
myself be followed back to the place where I was
sleeping those days, but the very next morning one of
his people was pounding on my door. The racket woke me
to see it wasn't even noon yet, which gave me
second thoughts about how wise I'd been in using myself
as a diversion.
I pulled on a bodysuit without
bothering to add shorts or a skirt, yanked the door
open, and glared at the large blond-haired, blue-eyed man
standing right outside.
"Don't you people have any sense
at all?" I demanded
in a hiss, working to keep my voice
down. "Are you trying to let everyone in
the Empire know we have a deal going?"
"How did you know I was sent by a
mutual friend?" the man asked mildly, his squarish face
openly
surprised. "Since you're staying
in this over-night for working girls, you—and everyone
else—were
supposed to think I was an early
customer looking for some fun."
"Don't you think they know I'm not
wiggling for the trade?" I asked in turn with a
lot of the weariness I was feeling, wondering again how
people of their supposed caliber could be so innocent.
"The ones who run this place make it their business
to know what's going on; if they slip, they could be
out of business."
"Then we'll just have to say I'm
your boyfriend." he decided with a grin, totally
unbothered by anything I'd told him. "Just because you
don't get paid for it, doesn't mean you have to pretend you
never do it. Aren't you going to invite me in?"
I gave it up with a shake of my head
and simply stepped back out of the way, and he
walked in while looking around in curiosity. He was the
sort of really big man I usually find attractive when
I'm not three- quarters asleep, and he was dressed
like a long-haul jockey whose usual run takes him
through the wilds: leather jacket, leather boots, hugging
zilf-skin pants and bright svalk singlet. Wilds jockies
nuke large amounts of money and aren't shy about
spending it, which some people think is what puts
the swagger in their walk. What really does it is a
knowledge of just how good they are, undoubtedly the same
thing that did it for my visitor.
"You know, this isn't bad,"
he decided by the time I got the door closed, his all-around
inspection of the predominantly pink room finally turning
his back in my direction. "The carpeting and
walls are clean, the mirrors are shiny and clear, the bed is
big enough for three, and the leather is out of sight
while it isn't being used. What more can you ask from a
temporary layover?"
"Watch your language," I said
with a yawn, heading
for the counter with the javi spout and
cups. "Females
not doing the trade aren't usually
allowed to stay in places like this, but I have
friends who owe me favors. Its greatest benefit is that
I'm not the only one coming and going at all hours of the
day and night."
"Now you watch your language,"
he said with a small laugh, following me over to the
counter. "If you're in the mood to pour two cups of
that, we can sit down with them while I tell you
what I came to tell you. After that you can get dressed and
start getting on with it."
"What's the hurry?" I asked,
turning to hand him the first cup of javi I'd filled.
"According to our mutual
friend, the game-playing has been going
on for at least six months. Since whoever they
tick will eventually
be paid back, what difference can
another couple of days make?"
"They'll get paid back if we can
prove the Joelare natives are game-playing," he
corrected, his blue eyes serious as he took the javi. "If
we can't prove it, all we'll be able to do is make the Mists
people check cash and credit before anyone is
allowed on future tours. Those who can't afford extra
time on the planet will then either be separated from
their tours at the proper time, or Mists won't be
permitted to bill them. That will still leave their previous
victims in the hole, and that might not even be the worst of
it. We still have those dead bodies to think about."
With my own cup filled with javi I was
able to try frowning at him, but he was already
heading for the comfortably stuffed chair only a few
feet away. He sat down, began settling himself, then
moved his head quickly from side to side, a sure sign
that he'd just noticed he was in the only chair in the
room. When he was certain of that, he looked up at
me.
"It seems these rooms weren't
furnished with
conversation in mind," he
observed, his grin faint but definitely there. "We'll either
have to move to the bed where there's room for both of us, or
you'll have to sit in my lap."
"That's the benefit in having
carpeted floors," I countered, folding into a cross-legged
position
opposite his chair. "They give you
all the extra options you need. Now, what's all this about
dead bodies?"
"Some of those who were reported
missing on Joelare
turned up dead instead of late,"
he said with a supposedly disappointed sigh, forcing
himself to get back to business. "Any place like
the Mists of the Ages is bound to have areas of high
danger, and
tourists are notorious for going past
flashing lights and screaming sirens without ever seeing or
hearing them. Going on vacation seems to turn normal
people into instant idiots, so just having bodies
isn't what bothers us. The disturbing part centers around
the fact that there isn't much left of most of the
bodies they send back to the home worlds, only enough to
make a positive
I.D. A certain percentage of those
bodies are going
to be true accidental deaths, but what
about the rest?"
"You mean you think they might
have been deliberately
killed?" I asked, putting both
hands around my cup to fight off the sudden chill I was
feeling. "Possibly
because they found out what was going
on?"
"Possibly, but somehow it doesn't
feel right." he grumbled, raising his cup to sip from
it while distraction
showed in his eyes. "It isn't
unheard of for people to kill to protect the secret of what
they're doing, but this Mists whiz isn't all that big and
profitable, and it isn't being run by professionals. In
most instances
amateurs try to buy silence rather than
resort to killing, and most people offered bribes will
accept them. It's a piece that doesn't fit in the puzzle
we're trying to work, and even though it's colored the
same it ought fit in another puzzle entirely. You'll
just have to keep your eyes open when you get there."
"Assuming I don't end up in that
second puzzle, and have my eyes closed for me in some
permanent way," I said, looking up at him
with very little
enthusiasm. "I keep telling you
types I wasn't trained
for this, but none of you want to hear
me."
"We hear you," he disagreed
with a shadow of amusement behind his expression. "We're
just having trouble believing what we're hearing.
You claim to be afraid to get involved in this, afraid
of getting killed. For someone who refuses to let up the
pressure on four Twilight Houses, any of which would be
more than happy to arrange a messy, permanent
send-off for her, you're unexpectedly worried about
checking into the doings of a whiz run by nervous,
almost-innocent
amateurs. You consider us unreasonable
for feeling the least bit skeptical?"
"If nothing else, the way you
dismiss amateurs makes me nervous," I came back,
disliking his entire attitude. "I'd hate to tell you
how many competent pros are killed or almost killed
because of them. And this thing between me and the Twilight
Houses is
entirely different. With them it's a
personal matter, and I really don't care if they end up
getting me, as long as I get them at the same time."
"With us, everything is a personal
matter," he said, the amusement gone as he leaned forward
just a little. "We hate seeing people being taken
advantage of in any way at all, and we've sworn to stop
it every time we can. But letting them get us when we
get them doesn't make much sense, not if we want
to go on getting them. That's why we're as
cautious as it's possible
to be, and glad to be giving you a
vacation from your personal vendetta. We don't like
the idea of losing
you, and this should keep it from
happening. While you're gone we'll be looking after your
friends, so you don't have to spend even a minute
worrying about them. All you need to do is use that
talent of yours, and get us the evidence we need against
whoever is doing things to innocent, unsuspecting
people."
"My talent for stealing," I
said as I looked away from him, remembering the way Filster
had said it. After thinking about it I'd decided
Filster was actually the most honest of all of them, saying
aloud what the
others had probably only been feeling.
None of them
understood or even particularly wanted
to, which was
the reason I'd made the call that began
setting up
escape routes for Mal, Sharp, Tris, and
Ricco. When
everything was set the four would be
slid into the routes, and then they would be gone from the
planet with no possible way of tracing them. I'd set
up the routine as an emergency exit before the first time
I'd stroked any of the Houses, before I'd gotten
involved with the S.I. I'd thought the S.I. could be counted
on to keep those closest to me safe, but S.I. worried
most about
victims, not about those who created
victims. It would
take a few days, but then my friends
would be really safe, and after that I could do as I
pleased.
"Your talent for stealing,"
my visitor mused in a calm, even voice as I sipped my javi,
making no
comment on the fact that I still wasn't
looking at him.
"That's the way Filster put it,
along with everything
else he said. The man is really good at
the job he does,
but he has no true understanding of
people. To him,
if you aren't prey you have to be a
predator, and he
can't forget what predators did to his
family. He
doesn't see himself as a predator, only
as prey fighting
back, so he's incapable of
understanding any other mode of existence. You'll find it
easier forgiving him for what he said if you tell yourself
the rest of us don't see it the same."
"I don't tell myself much of
anything," I said, finally bringing my eyes back to him.
"Talking to your- self is a bad habit to get into,
especially in my line of work. Was there anything else, or arc
you ready to leave so I can go back to bed?"
"Sorry, but you don't have time to
go back to bed." he informed me, the grin accompanying
the words the least little bit forced. "I still
have to tell you about the special ring I have for you, and about
the people who will be showing up to help you. After
that you have to get your things together in time to
catch a shuttle. Your liner to Joelare will be ready to
load passengers about three hours from now."
"You people really don't waste any
time," I
muttered, not terribly pleased with the
way things were going. If I could have put them off for
the couple of days necessary until my friends were
gone from the planet, I would then have been free to
refuse to go at all. The four should no longer be where
they had been, not since a very short time after I'd
made the call, but they were still on Gryphon and would be
for another day or two. If S.I. really tried, they
could keep them from leaving, which meant I would have
to work S.I.'s job before I'd be free to melt into
shadow.
"We try not to waste any time, but
it doesn't always work," the man in the chair above
me said, still trying for a grin. "If it did, you and I
would be exchanging more than information, and from a lot
closer than three feet. I usually don't have quite this
much trouble
making friendly suggestions, but
Filster has a knack for ruining things for everybody. What say
we put off the briefing for an hour or so, and use the
intervening time to—re-cement good relations?"
He watched me as he sipped his javi,
nothing
showing in the way of anxiety over the
question he'd put. As attractive as he was he had no real
reason to be anxious, but I prefer getting to know
someone before getting into bed with them. Many people
consider that narrow-minded of me but, as my choice
of occupation showed, I didn't much care what other
people thought. And I also didn't feel the need to be
any closer to the people of S.I. than I already was.
"I don't have that sort of
relationship with S.I., so there's nothing to re-cement," I
told him, wondering in passing if the idea had been his
own, or if he'd been instructed to make the suggestion. "We
have a very limited association, your group and me,
and that's the way I'd like to keep it. If I have a
shuttle to catch, you'd better tell me whatever it is
you're supposed to tell me."
"I think I'll have a long talk
with Filster when I get back to the offices," he said
sourly, letting his eyes move over me in a very deliberate way.
"And if I can't get you to change your mind once
you're back from Joelare, I'll have a second talk
with him. Not all of our people are full-time agents, you
know, and after this thing with the Houses is done,
you'll probably be made a different kind of offer. Not
that I don't prefer my own sort."
His grin came all the way out with
that, showing he was still in there selling. As hard as
he was trying, he probably was under orders to get me
into bed, which was an even better example than
Filster's of what his people thought of me. I knew well
enough how
innocent I looked, but leave it to S.I.
to equate innocent with gullible, I stirred impatiently
where I sat, too dis- gusted to let myself say anything, and
he finally got the message.
"All right, all right, strictly
business," he conceded,
briefly holding up his free hand. "We
have almost no information on the Mists of
the Ages and certainly no details on the
headquarters building you'll be looking for, but one thing we were
able to accomplish.
We had the Division of Records send the
Mists board a supposedly new form to be used
when sending
Information Request responses, but the
form was really a flat-circuit transponder. We
expected it to be filed with the rest of their records,
which should have been what was done. Unless we're a lot
more unlucky than usual, their main offices are
somewhere to the east of the major entry point to the
Mists, so we've booked you on the tour that goes that
way. Once you're down and moving in the proper
direction, you'll use this ring to guide you nearer."
He reached into his leather jacket and
pulled out a flat, dull silver band that looked
well-worn and tarnished,
then handed me the thing. The circular
ring was about a quarter of an inch wide and
very plain except for three small pieces of
plastic that were sup- posed to look like jewels. When paste
isn't even good enough to make you think it's glass,
you have a real example of junk, and all I wanted to do
with it was send it back to the two-for-a-slug
vending machine it obviously came from.
"Don't just look at it, put it
on," my visitor directed,
sounding somewhat amused again. "I
know it probably offends your every aesthetic
sense, but that's only because it's in disguise. It's not
jewelry, it's a homing device for the flat-circuit
transponder and will keep you from getting lost in the fog.
When you want to know which way to go, clench your
fist and hold it up in front of you. If you need to bear
left the left jewel will flash, right and the right
jewel will do the same. Once you're dead on, the central
jewel will flash, and then you just keep walking
until you run right into it."
"Walking," I echoed, hoping
hard the thing wouldn't fit as I put my cup down then
reluctantly slipped the ring on my right ring
finger. "And running right into it. Every time you open your
mouth, you make this all sound better and better."
"It'll work out beautifully,"
he assured me with confidence, supported, no doubt, by the
fact that the monstrosity fit my finger perfectly.
"That ring will also identify you for the ones who will
be working with you, two of our associated
part-time agents who help us out when the need arises. They
were already on their way when the computer decided
your talent fits in exactly with theirs, so they
were alerted to watch for you. When they think it's safe,
they'll come over and introduce themselves."
"Safe," I couldn't help
echoing again as I reclaimed
my javi, wondering if there ever really
was such a thing. "What sort of
talents do they have that I fit in so well with them? Arson and
mayhem?"
"You intend getting a lot of
mileage out of what Filster said, don't you?" he asked
with a strange
lightness, leaning back in the chair to
cross his legs. "Beating people over the head with
mistakes seems to come natural to some females, but it
wasn't my
mistake in the first place, so I think
my head's taken enough. I also think we'll both be
better off if we
consider that part of our discussion
closed."
For a field agent he was getting
awfully pushy, but all I did was shrug at the order thinly
disguised as a suggestion. How I reacted or didn't
react to things was none of his business, especially since
his being there hadn't been my idea. If he was trying
to disassociate himself and the rest of S.I. from
Filster, he'd
eventually find out he didn't do much
of a job of it.
"The two people you'll be working
with have never worked together before either," he
went on after a moment, realizing that my shrug was all
the answer I'd be giving to his comment. "The
woman was
chosen because it was realized the
Mists headquarters would be guarded by the most
sophisticated electronic devices available, and her specialty
area is electronics. There's nothing so advanced that she
doesn't know about it, but a number of her own
gadgets can't be matched or countered by anything. Once
you reach the building she'll be able to get you into
it, especially if you're able to spot parts of the system
she might otherwise miss."
"And the other is a man?" I
asked, my inner mind suddenly very interested in the woman
I'd be meeting. There were a couple of very important
places begging to be stroked, but had proven
untouchable because of security devices that couldn't be
gotten around. I
always knew where those devices were,
but had never found anyone with the knowledge of how
they could be neutralized. If the woman turned out
to have that knowledge . . .
"Yes, the other is a man,"
the field agent said, again sipping at his javi. "He was
included because of the dead bodies, the ones there was
so little left of only identification was possible. All
sorts of explanations
accompanied the bodies as to how the
people died, but the various home-planet
medical authorities were able to confirm the causes of only
a few. The third member of your team is a medical
specialist, one who concentrates on research but at the
same time knows more than a little about other
branches of
medicine. If you happen to come across
another body, he'll be able to tell us if the death was
natural, accidental, or caused."
"As long as the body in question
isn't me. I hope he has fun," I said with a small
shiver. "Far be it from me to criticize other people's
tastes in leisure- time activities, but he must have had a
very limited social life in his youth if pathology
is one of his hobbies.
Is that it, or do we have more to talk
about before I can start packing?"
"Except for handing you these
papers, reservations and fund vouchers, that's all the
business I have," he answered, reaching into his jacket
again for the packet in question before passing it over.
"Now, about our date for when you get back. I thought
we'd start with dinner and dancing, maybe visit a club
or two, and then I can show you my apartment. It
took me a while to get it fixed up the way I wanted it,
and I think you'll like it."
"Of course I will," I
answered smoothly as I rose to my feet, giving his renewed grin a
very small smile. "I always enjoy seeing apartments
people have put a lot of money into. I certainly hope you
won't be off on a run through the wilds by the time
I make it back."
"I can guarantee I won't be,"
he answered, the direct
look he gave me as he also stood
showing that he knew what I was hinting at. "I
haven't met a woman yet I was afraid of, and you're no
exception. Since I actually do make runs through the
wilds, you might as well stop trying to scare me. Whatever
happens, I don't expect to have any trouble handling
it."
I discovered that he no longer had his
cup when he put his arms around me, and then he was
giving me the sort of kiss that can't in any way
be described as shy or passing-friendly. He seemed to
have taken my threat to strip his apartment as a
challenge, and if he really did go through the wilds, he
couldn't be the sort who let challenges go
unanswered. My hands were not only trapped between us, they
were also filled with papers and a javi cup, which made
it almost
impossible to push or pull away from
his demanding lips. I squirmed around trying to get loose,
upset over the way he was making me kiss him, and
then, suddenly, I no longer was.
"Now I'm really looking forward to
that date," he said softly, letting me go so that he
might put a finger on my face. "Make sure you take
care of yourself
during this thing. I don't like being
stood up."
He grinned and kissed me lightly one
last time, and then he was striding toward the door. I
watched him until he was gone and I was alone
again, and then I angrily shook my head, answering him
even though he was no longer there. No, I would not be
going on a date with him when I got back, not for
anything he would find it possible to name. I had
just found out how attractive I really considered him,
and even if I intended continuing my association with
S.I.—which I didn't—he would not be any part
of it. I'd have enough interest brought into my life by
the efforts of the Twi Houses; letting him add to that
would be worse than suicidal.
I went back to the counter with my javi
cup, thought about packing, then said to hell with
it and refilled the cup. I didn't have all that much to
pack, and I needed the javi to help me get my reactions
down from biological
and back up to intellectual. I had
almost forgotten
that he had most likely been assigned
to get me interested in him, which went to show
how thoroughly S.I. had investigated me. They knew I
liked big men so they had provided one for me to
become interested in, an interest that would keep me with
S.I. for as long as they needed me. Associate,
free-lance worker, whatever they wanted to call it. I'd be
theirs to use any time they needed my abilities.
I left the packet of papers on the
counter and took my cup to the chair my visitor had
used, still enough bothered by what he'd done that the
thought of revenge
was very satisfying. He'd tried
romancing me to get what
his bosses wanted, but no matter how
positive
a report he wrote, subsequent
happenings would not prove a match to it. We'd see how
wide a grin he wore when I not only didn't continue
with S.I., but used whatever I could get from their
electronics expert for myself. I didn't really care who
was ultimately
responsible for the destruction of the
four Houses that had killed Seero as long as I was the
one who made it possible, and as soon as I returned to
Gryphon that's what I would be getting on with. The
destruction of four Houses. Without the help of the
mighty S.I.
I sipped my javi as I felt the pleasure
in thinking about what I would do, then ran into
something a little less satisfying. I liked knowing the
identity of the per- son I decided to teach a lesson to, and
the bastard who had been here hadn't even told me his
name.
Chapter 4
Being a member of the bodysuit
generation is a benefit to more than your cash account.
Considering how light bodysuits and their accessories are,
you can pack a month's worth of changes in a
single, medium- sized grip, and still have room left
over for odds and ends. I'd moved into the over-night
with the single grip and that's the way I moved out again,
only not to go back to my apartment. I took a public
glide directly to the shuttle port, surrendered the grip
when the man confirming my presence at the port
demanded it, then went to the appointed place where the
shuttle was
expected to land at any minute. I had
no doubt that the shuttle was ready to land, but it's
less hassle traveling from planet to planet than it is taking
off from or
landing on one. We who waited in the
all-weather shelter waited fifteen minutes longer than
they'd told us we would have to, were finally rewarded
with the sight of our transportation arriving, then were
allowed to board. Another fifteen minutes after we
were settled the shuttle began taxiing up the
runway, and that meant the worst of it was behind us. It took
no time at all before we were high enough to switch
from thin-air flying to no-air power assist, and then
we were
matching with the liner.
If it wasn't such a pain getting off
the ground, I would enjoy everything about traveling.
Liners move so fast it isn't possible to even come
close to imagining
their speed, but no one on board ever
feels the slightest hint of motion. Multiple
light speed and
artificial gravity all come from the
same math the big brains say, but as far as my
understanding of it goes, they might as well say it's done with
magic. Before they found the math everyone was told
it wasn't
possible to travel at light speed or
beyond, but now we can do almost anything we please.
Except, of course, get off the ground on time.
Once aboard the liner I was shown to
the cabin that had my grip in it, was handed a
five-dimensional fold- up that showed liner layout and
scheduled mealtimes, and then was left alone. If I'd needed
help with the fold-up I would have had it for the
asking from the steward who showed me to my cabin, but
services like that are added to the cost of your
trip, something the inexperienced traveler doesn't realize.
I wasn't in any way short of funds, but I do have this
thing about paying tribute when it isn't absolutely
necessary. I took time out to sneer at S.I. for having
missed finding that little whiz, at the same time trying to
fold the fold-up with the meal schedule out and, by
pretending I had six-foot-long arms, finally managed to
do it. I hadn't had the chance to eat before it was
time to head for the port, so when I saw we were just
about right on top of a scheduled meal, I tossed the
fold-up onto my bed and headed out.
Cabins on liners tend to be somewhat on
the small side, but with the extra amount of fun
space that gives you, no one really minds. There are
game rooms and lounges and bars and soda fountains and
sensor rooms and libraries and exercise halls and
just about anything you can name, all there for the use of
passengers. Only a very few, very exclusive
entertainments aren't
included in the price of your ticket
and if you've
developed a taste for those things you
can usually afford to pay extra for them. If you can't afford
them but want to do them anyway, you're best off
trying to get some help. Those who don't too often wind up
in my field, which doesn't really crowd the rest of
us. Stealing, like anything else, takes training and
ability; if you try to do without those requirements, you
soon find your- self doing without your freedom.
The wide yellow ship's corridors
weren't really crowded, not even with the number of
people heading for the dining area. I ambled along
with everyone else, looking forward to the meal, noticing
how many other people were wearing bodysuits like
mine. The body- suit covers you from shoulders to feet
bottoms and down to the wrists, stretches to fit
easily no matter what sort of contours you have, comes
in every color there is, and is so light you hardly
know you're
wearing one. Most of the people I
walked among wore contrasting shorts as an accessory just
as I did, but some wore skirts, or vests with their
shorts or skirts, or fancy collars and cuffs along with
everything else, or maybe just jewelry. One woman with a
spun svalk suit of orange-red, had blue-white ice
gems decorating it, her hair dyed to match the gems and
her walk
inplying the gems were real. There were
quite a few men around the woman, all trying to
capture her
attention, all working very hard to
pretend they weren't having trouble deciding which to watch,
the jewels or her body.
I, myself, had no trouble deciding
which I wanted to look at, and not being into women
was only a part of it. I was curious as to whether
those gems were the genuine article, but not because I had
any designs on them. It happened that ice gems were
something of a hobby with me, and I enjoy comparing
the ones I own with what other people put their money
out for. A glance ahead showed me we were almost
to the dining hall. but if I maneuvered myself into
the proper
position, I ought to have at least a
minute or two to check on their authenticity. Phony ice gems
are easy to spot, even without a loupe.
By increasing my pace I was able to
begin moving through the crowd, half an eye on where
I was going, the other eye and a half on the jewels.
To avoid trouble I was also trying to pretend I wasn't
looking at the gems at all, and all that
watching-not-watching activity
took too much of my attention. The
clumsy clod was right on top of me before I caught
the first glimpse of him, and by then it was too late. I
couldn't keep from moving toward him just as he moved
toward me, his attention obviously elsewhere, and
then we collided
the way jump-arounds sometimes do,
glancingly but hard enough to notice. I "oofed"
as I bounced off him, staying on my feet only because of
my trained balance, but his problem wasn't keeping
erect. He'd been holding his fold-up liner guide
when we came together, and the crash sent it flying
out of his hand.
Now, reflexes are supposed to be the
things that keep us alive in hostile environments, but
in civilized
surroundings you're expected to learn
to control them. The clod who ran into me had apparently
never learned that; without stopping to think about
it, he jumped to catch the fold-up before it hit the
deck. Why he bothered, I have no idea; the thing
isn't really five- dimensional, it only feels that way
when you have to refold it. Whatever his reasons he did
move fast enough to accomplish his aim, but when
his oversized foot came down on my normal one I
screeched,
immediately losing interest in admiring
his agility. He hobbled the fold-up at the sound, but
finally he had it and then was kind enough to take his
monstrous weight off the extremity he had just crushed.
"Sorry about that, but maybe next
time you'll learn to watch where you're going," a
deep voice came as I balanced on one foot, trying to
clutch at the mangled other. "If you hadn't been trying
to plow through the crowd, you wouldn't have run into me."
"I ran into you?" I demanded
in outrage, finally looking up at the mindless fool. "You
were the one too busy ogling the scenery to watch
where you were going, and you were also the genius who
thought the fold-up would break if it hit the
floor. I thought they knew better than to let your sort out
without a handler."
His jaw tightened at the insult and his
big hand closed harder around the fold-up he
held, but there wasn't much he could say. He was really
big with longish red hair and a mustache down to
his chin to match, hard gray eyes in a
square-jawed, masculine face, and a wide-muscled body that his
tunic and
leggings didn't do anything to hide.
Adding soft ankle- boots to that let you see at a glance
that he was from Rober Tay, the arena world, the place
that specialized in breeding and training fighters for
their sand arenas.
Every world in the Empire followed the
top-named fighters in their tries for the golden
circlets, then bet on their favorites in the multi-circlet
challenges. Many fighters died before they won anything
at all, others were crippled and permanently
disqualified, but only rarely did any of them retire for good
without one of those reasons forcing them to it. The
most commonly attributed reason for that was supposed
to be total lack of human intelligence, and the fact
that most fighters traveled with attendants started people
calling the
attendants animal-handlers instead. It
wasn't the sort of comment you usually made to the fighter
himself, not if you had any interest in finding out
what your natural life span would turn out to be, but he
had gotten me mad in more ways than one, and I didn't
really mind returning the favor.
"If my—'sort'—needed
handlers, you'd be regretting
that question right about now," he
said at last, a growl in his voice to match the
coldness in his eyes. "And if I was ogling
anything, that's only
because I'm used to going after the
best in sight. It's also the reason I didn't happen to see
you. But try coming back when you're all grown up,
maybe I'll change my mind. Until then, though, I'd
appreciate it if you'd keep your suicide attempts at
least twenty feet away from wherever I happen to be."
His gray eyes swept over me in a quick,
dismissive way, and then he was striding toward
the dining hall, leaving me to stare furiously after
him. Our argument had collected a small crowd, and half
of them were chuckling while the other half looked
after the departing
fighter as though he were crazy. For my
own part I knew he was crazy, especially for
thinking I didn't know what I looked like. Most men had
no trouble at all finding me attractive, so his
considering me substandard
was hardly a crushing blow to my ego.
What was getting me so mad was his crack
about my not being fully grown, a point I was
justifiably touchy about. As I watched the fool disappear
into the dining hall, I promised myself he would end up
regretting having said that.
It took another minute or two of
flexing my foot, and then I was able to use it to make
my own way into the dining hall without limping. I
looked around the paneled and carpeted room as I entered,
hoping there were some empty tables left, and
spotted a small one straight back and to the right, just in
front of the
projection-screen wall. The screen on
that side was
showing a typical Adexian rainstorm,
complete with chain lightning and
three-hundred-mile-an-hour winds, which made it a perfect match to my
mood of the
moment. I headed for the table, reached
it before anyone else, and claimed it by sitting down.
I couldn't have been studying the
table-top menu for more than two minutes, when I was
interrupted by the presence of someone hovering at my left
elbow. I gave the presence about thirty seconds to
see if it would go away, and when it didn't I looked up
ready to ask it to go away. I was in no mood for
company, but the nastiness I'd been about to speak
disappeared at sight of the girl who stood there, almost
wringing her hands. She wasn't very tall but was definitely
on the chubby side, had long blond hair streaked with
purple to match her bodysuit, and had the largest,
widest brown eyes I'd ever seen. She looked to be just
short of terrified, and I couldn't imagine what was
bothering her.
"Is something wrong?" I
asked, glancing over my right shoulder to check on the storm.
It wasn't any worse than it had been when I'd
arrived, and surely the girl knew it wasn't really there.
The wall may have looked like a window, but even liners
aren't big enough to carry storms for the viewing
pleasure of their passengers.
"I—know this—is an
awful—imposition, but is that—seat taken?" the girl
forced herself to say, the words coming out like a request for
charity. "I'm supposed to meet—someone here,
but he hasn't— arrived yet. and I really couldn't—take
up a table all—by myself—"
"No, the seat isn't taken," I
assured her quickly, coming close to feeling my own pain
over her very painful embarrassment. "You can
sit here until your friend comes, and then the two of you
can find a table together."
"That's really good of you,"
the girl said in almost a whisper, moving to the chair opposite
me with a shy but brightly warm smile. "I'm—bad
at speaking to strangers, so I appreciate this more
than you know. I'm Lidra Kament."
"It's nice to know you, Lidra,"
I said, returning her smile. "Would you like a cup
of javi or something while you're waiting? I'm about to
place my order, so I can just add whatever you want to
it."
"You really are nice," the
girl said in a very soft voice, a shadow of unexpected amusement
lurking somewhere behind her words. "Most
people I do this to don't even look in my direction, let
alone ask me questions or offer me things. I'll
order when our third gets here, but just for form's sake
you'd better tell me your name."
I forced myself to pay attention to the
menu I was ordering from instead of jerking my
head up to stare at the girl, but once I'd pressed the
proper boxes I did look up. There wasn't a chance anyone
had heard what she'd said to me, and after the routine
she'd gone through when she'd first appeared, no
one would
wonder why they couldn't hear her and
certainly wouldn't make the effort to listen. I know I
hadn't expected to be found by my coworkers quite that
soon, and my expression must have held a trace of my
surprise.
"There are times you do get lucky
with liner connections,"
the girl Lidra said with a hidden grin,
her voice still so low I was almost reading
her lips. "Since we knew you were due to come on board
at Gryphon, I synced with the frequency of your
ring when the shuttle came back and spotted you that
way. Chal and I met completely by accident too, and
once we all find we're going to the same place, we can
decide to pal around together. Now will you please
share your name out loud?"
"By the way, I'm Dalisse Imbro,"
I said, putting my palms on the table as I leaned back
in my chair, trying to decide if I liked what had
happened. "Most people call me Inky, because my
favorite color is black. What's your favorite color,
Lidra?"
"No matter how it looks, it really
isn't red," she answered, now appearing the least bit
uncomfortable. "I wasn't trying to embarrass you,
Inky, this is just my standard contact routine. People
deliberately tune out of conversations they find
distasteful, and having them ignore what we're saying is better
than using a damper field to make it happen. We'll
find enough need for that sort of thing later on."
"I suppose we will," I
allowed, accepting the
explanation in place of an apology. I'm
not very good at apologizing myself, which may be why I
don't think much of people who start out by glibly
saying the worn 'sorry.' If you're really sorry, the
word isn't quite that easy to say. And there was no denying
that her way of making contact was clever, which led
me to add, "I'm glad you decided to sit here,
Lidra. My friend was supposed to go on this vacation
with me, but at the last minute she got sick. It hasn't
even been an hour, but I'm already learning how
lonely a solitary vacation can be."
"Then I'm glad I stopped here,
too," the girl said with that not-quite-hidden grin, relief
clear in her large eyes. "Even if we don't happen to
be going to the same place, Inky, at least we can hang
around together here on the liner."
We had enough time to discover—with
great
surprise—that we were both going
to Joelare, and then my food was brought. Lidra watched
without comment while the dishes were set in front of
me, but once the waiter had gone on his way she produced
a strange grimace.
"If you make a habit of eating
that sort of junk food, you won't be living very long,"
she said, an odd kind of amusement behind the
criticism. "That stuff will kill you faster than an
enemy. If you have any doubts, wait until Chal gets here.
He'll be glad to tell you all about it."
"He isn't one of those." I
groaned, understanding why she'd been amused, then I
determinedly took an- other bite of my grilled meat-round on
a bun. "Well. he can be as finicky as he likes about
his own food. but if he tries changing my eating
habits I'll defend myself. Once he loses the contents of
his pouch or pockets a time or three, he'll get the
message and leave me alone."
"I haven't known him very long,
but I have the feeling he may not be that easy to
discourage," she said with a small laugh, her dark eyes
dancing. "When we first met he thought I really was as
heavy as I look, not realizing there's some of my
equipment I don't want anyone putting hands on without my
being there. He was already into a very gentle
lecture before I knew what he was doing, and I actually had
to show him the truth before he let up on me. There is
a way to distract him from nutrition, a way I discovered
to be very enjoyable,
but you may not share my tastes for
that sort of thing."
The expression in her eyes had turned
very amused. but as I looked at her I had the sudden
impression she was more an experienced,
self-controlled woman than a young, flighty girl. She'd been
fishing around in my direction for reactions, trying to find
out as much as she could about me without coming
straight out and asking, but was being as fair as
possible in her game- playing. Before checking my preferences
and habits she was telling me her own, and there's
not much more you can ask from a near-total stranger.
"I'm not above enjoying myself,
but I don't believe in buying freedom from pestering,"
I said, beginning to share her amusement. "I was
raised by someone who never tried running my life; he
only made sure I knew what all my options were before I
came to a decision about something. The only
problem with
being raised like that is it doesn't
prepare you for
everyone else in the universe,
three-quarters of whom know what's best for you and are determined
to see you do things their way. I have an abysmally
small amount of patience when it comes to that sort,
which they tend to find out if they hang around very
long."
"I have a feeling poor Chal is in
for it," she said, her attempt at a sigh buried beneath
delighted laughter.
"Just try keeping in mind that
he's basically a very decent person—and that we're
probably going to need him, one way or the other. He's—
Oh, wait a minute. Here he comes."
Her chair had her facing the doors
leading into the dining hall, and when I turned I saw a
man coming toward us who wasn't quite what I'd
been expecting. He was fairly tall and
broad-shouldered, had very light brown hair with light-colored eyes, and
sported a tan that most sensor stars would have
envied. He was dressed in light-blue slacks and white,
long-sleeved shirt, a style favored by some of the
more conservative planets of the Empire, which meant he
also had to wear shoes. Bodysuits relieve you of
that necessity unless you intend going some place
where there's likely to be mud or snow or some such,
but the length and ease of his stride said he didn't
mind wearing them. He grinned a grin at my companion
that turned his face downright handsome, and
snagged an empty chair from a nearby table as he passed
it, giving himself
something to sit in when he joined us
at our table.
"Wait till you hear," he
enthused in a voice he wasn't able to hold down much, his
excitement almost enough to make him bounce where he sat.
"Lidra, you won't believe who's on board this
liner!"
"Chal, I'd like you to say hello
to Dalisse Imbro, known to a certain select few as Inky,"
the girl said with what was turning out to be usual
amusement, her hand making a graceful gesture in my
direction. "She and I met in the same lucky, accidental
way you and I did, and believe it or not, she's
also going to Joelare."
"Well, what a surprise," the
man said, turning his head to give me a nod and a grin.
"Someone else going to the Mists of the Ages. I
certainly hope you suggested we all go together, Lidra.
With three of us, we should have a wonderful time. Now,
don't you girls want to hear the news?"
"What news is that, Chal?"
Lidra asked with a glance toward me, one that had
something of a shrug m it. "From your reaction, I'm
ready to believe the newest Miss Empire is on board with
us."
"Better than that," Chal
answered with a laugh, apparently too sure of himself to be
bothered by
teasing. "I just found out that
Serendel is on board,
something no one was expecting. He
seems to have
picked up the liner at Forge, the port
of call just before Gryphon."
"Are you serious?" Lidra
asked him as she leaned forward, the widening of her eyes
destroying all traces of the sophisticated woman she had only
just started to show. "Serendel is my absolute
favorite, and I'd kill for an hour alone with him! Chal,
are you sure it's true?"
"He's been seen by any number of
people," the man assured her with confidence,
enjoying her
reaction as he leaned forward to put
his arms on the table. "Serendel has always been my
favorite too, but if I ever got an hour alone with him, I
don't think he'd enjoy it as much as he would yours. I
don't believe what they've published about his diet,
and I'd give my next year's research budget to get a
piece of him under a scans-field microscope. Under ideal
conditions, the piece would still be attached to him."
"Who are you two talking about?"
I interrupted to ask, mostly to divert Chal from what
he'd been
saying. If you're a mass murderer and
you chop people up, planetary governments pull out all
the stops in an effort to get you. If you're a research
scientist, though, you can chop up just about anyone you
like, and every official in sight will smile and nod in
approval.
"You can't mean you don't know who
Serendel is!" Lidra said with the next thing to
outrage, she and Chal both looking at me now. "Where
could you possibly have been hiding these last four years?
Serendel is the best of the five triple-gold winners,
and most people believe he'll take the crown this year.
Do you know how few glads have taken the crown
after only a triple?"
"So he's a Rober Tay fighter,"
I said with no
enthusiasm at all, lifting my cup of
javi before leaning back in my chair. "I think I have
heard something about him, but I don't pay much
attention to arena doings. I usually have a pretty heavy
schedule, and if I were going to back any of them, it
would probably be Farison."
They continued to stare at me for a few
seconds, their expressions an identical sort of
blankness that declared my insanity without words, and
then, an
instant later, were happily back to
being caught up in their enthusiasm
"How could he have been on the
liner for three days without anyone finding out about it?"
Lidra asked Chal, the ardent worshiper eager for
the latest word about her god. "Everyone in the
Empire must know what he looks like, even if he doesn't
happen to be in fighting leather."
"He must have stayed in his cabin
after coming aboard," Chal answered with a
matching eagerness, the two of them proving that even
above-average
intelligence is often no proof against
low-taste
diversions. "If he disguised
himself on the shuttle up and had his meals delivered by chute
instead of waiter, no one would have been the wiser. If I
know anything at all about fighters, three days of being
locked up gave him a case of screaming cabin fever.
That has to be why he suddenly showed himself."
"But not just ordinary cabin
fever," Lidra said in the tones of revelation, her finger and
stare pointing toward Chal. "If he came aboard in
disguise, he could have come out of his cabin in the same,
anonymous way. If he came out as himself, he must
be after some- thing he can get most easily by being
himself! Oh, Chal, if I only knew where he was!"
"Sorry, Lidra, but if you're
right, he's already found what he was looking for," the man
replied, his totally unapologetic expression reinforcing my
belief about those who started sentences with the
word "sorry." "Take a look over there, and
you'll see what I mean."
Chal turned his head toward the back of
the hall rather than pointing, and when the girl
followed his gaze she made a sound of deep
disappointment.
Having nothing better to do I looked in
that direction as well, and saw the pretty woman in her
red-orange bodysuit with the ice gems—sitting
at a table with the clumsy hulk who had nearly run me over
and crippled me!
"You don't mean that's your
magnificent Serendel?"
I asked, the sight of him annoying me
all over again. "That big fool with the red
hair?"
"Yes, the big fool with the red
hair who has every woman in the room—including
me—drooling over him." Lidra turned back to say, a
dangerous edge to her voice and near-murder in her eyes.
"Do you have any final words you'd like to utter
before I kill you where you sit?"
"Not a one," I came back,
returning her stare over the run of my cup. "If my
continued existence
depends on my saying something nice
about that jerk, I'd rather keep quiet and have it end."
"You sound as though you have
something personal against him," Chal remarked with
obvious curiosity, his hand patting Lidra's arm in an
effort to calm her. "Don't tell me you were silly
enough to bet against him, and now blame him for whatever
money you lost?"
"Money has nothing to do with it,"
I answered with a snort, clanking my cup down on the
table. "I was on my way here for a meal, minding my
own business, when the damned fool ran right into me.
He was so busy staring at the object of his
desire he almost broke my foot, then had the nerve to insist
the collision was my fault. If he was that hot, he should
have had an escort sent to his cabin."
"I think it's against the laws of
the glad guild for any of them to pay for it." Lidra
said in a breathless sort of way, her eyes wide again. "You
mean you actually came close enough to him to
get stepped on? Why can't I ever have luck like that?"
"Lidra, remember what his fighting
weight is," Chal put in, chuckling at the face I
was making in response to the girl's ridiculous
comment. "If our new friend here really was stepped on,
she's lucky she can still walk. Just to be on the safe
side, after we eat I'll check the foot over. And biologically
speaking. Inky, you can't blame him for being
that—eager. He really has no choice in the matter."
"I can blame him for anything I
like," I came back, uninterested in listening to excuses
for the man, even supposed medical ones. "If other
men can control themselves, so can he. The plain fact
of the matter is, fighters don't care to control
themselves. They're so used to having women throw themselves
all over them, they get to the point of thinking it's
owed them."
"My dear girl, it is owed them,"
Chal said with a lot of amusement, leaning back in his
chair as he looked at me. "Our species may
have advanced to the point of conquering the stars, but our
genetic references
are just what they were when we huddled
around tribal fires, fearing the dark and the
creatures it held. Female codes demand that they seek out
the strongest and most successful of the males, to
insure as far as possible the strength and success of
their offspring. Male codes insist that they take the
most attractive females—the definition of
attractive varying with
cultural needs and biases—and
that as often as possible before they're rendered incapable of
adding to the race through death or crippling. The drive
is strongest among those who face physical danger on
a regular basis, which means, of course, among
the glads. The rest of us know we have time, so we're
not driven by the same urgency. Serendel could die in
his very next challenge, and his body won't let him
forget that. I'm really surprised he was able to hold
out for as long as three days."
"It's too bad I wasn't around when
he lost the fight," Lidra said glumly, elbow
on table and face held in palm. "There aren't many
men in this Empire I would choose to have children by, but
he's certainly one of them. And I want to have my kids
soon, while I'm still young enough to have fun with
them. I
suppose I'd better face the fact that
if Inky couldn't
distract him, I'd have no chance at all
unless I used one of my gadgets. That means you're still
at the top of the list, Chal, so don't forget about
applying for leave after this thing is over. Now that
we've finally met, there's no sense in wasting time."
"I won't forget," the man
said softly, looking at the girl with a very faint smile she
didn't happen to see, and then he was back to looking at
me with
another expression entirely. "And
now that you've
mentioned it. I wonder why Serendel
wasn't distracted by Inky. She's attractive enough by any
standards you'd care to use, so why didn't he choose
her?'
"Can't we find anything else to
talk about?" I asked, the annoyance I'd been feeling
beginning to reach for new heights. "My
reservation in the Mists calls for a three day tour, what they
call a half-week. I understand that many of the tours are
for even less than that, which doesn't make sense.
Why would they limit a tourist's stay like that?"
"Maybe it has something to do with
the constant fog," Lidra answered, allowing
herself only reluctantly
to be distracted from the previous
topic. "When you leave a day-night schedule—even
an artificial one—for nothing but gray that
varies only a little, something inside you could start
getting anxious.
Different people are probably able to
take the sameness for different amounts of time, but
maybe most people are quick to reach the point of
screaming to be let out and have to work up to being able to
take more. Since the Mists people would like to have you
come back again to tour a different section, they
try to get you out the first time before the screaming
starts."
"I hope it's also before the, mold
sets in," I muttered,
trying to keep my distaste only among
the three of us. "Wandering around in damp,
constant fog isn't my idea of a fun time, no matter what
they've done to pretty it up. I hope you two are in
good enough shape to keep up with the pace I intend
setting."
"The pace you'll be setting
depends on how the tour is set up," Lidra told me, her
tone of voice back to being one step above inaudible despite
the fact that her expression hadn't changed. "They'll
be sending us through the section we're booked
for, and it has to have something besides fog. And let's
not forget the contention that it's so compelling some
people have insisted on staying longer. That's one
of the points we're supposed to be verifying."
"Well, if you hear me deciding to
stay longer, you won't have to wonder if they've gotten
to me," I told her, sure she heard the dryness no
matter how softly I was speaking. "At that point
you'll know, and hope- fully will have enough time to yell for
help before you go the same route. It's just too bad
any help will be too far away to help."
"But it won't be," she said,
and the amusement was back to lurking in her eyes. "It's
highly unlikely that we'll need them, but a destroyer
stuffed with Empire shock troops won't be far from the
planet while we're on it. If it turns out we do need them,
all we have to do is call. For you, that consists of
covering all three of the jewels in your ring, then
pressing down on them three times in a row in rapid
succession. You do it nine times with a ten second pause
between each set of three, and before you know it the
place is being overrun. Chal and I have different
means, but the
results will be the same. Our friends
don't want to lose any of us, not if they can possibly
help it."
"That certainly does make me feel
loved," I commented,
experiencing a need to say something
about the awe and gratitude with which I was
being filled. The field agent who had given me the
ring must have known about its additional ability, but
he hadn't
mentioned it. Either he was counting on
Lidra to give me all the data I needed—which is
one hell of a way to design a briefing—or he didn't
care to see me too over- burdened with unnecessary knowledge.
When you trust someone, you don't tend to pick over
the available information before passing it on, which
said quite a lot about how far S.I. trusted me.
"Now I know why Serendel didn't
choose Inky," Chal said suddenly, his light eyes
filled with the
satisfaction of a puzzle solved. "I've
been seeing it all along, but only just now noticed it
when her
expression changed. I think the best
words I can use to
describe it are innocent and
wholesome."
"Watch it, Chal," Lidra
warned with a laugh. "As close as she is, if she throws that cup
at you she's not likely to miss. I can see what you mean
about the way she looks, but what does it have to do
with Serendel? Is he supposed to be turned off by
innocence and wholesomeness?"
"If all those articles are right
about his sense of decency, he is," my almost-target
answered with a grin, keeping an eye on the cup I still
held without letting it discourage his fun time. "If
a man has any standards at all, one of the firmest
will be on the point of 'mining' a 'nice' girl. If he gets
serious about that nice girl, that's another story, but if
all he's looking for is horizontal exercise, he'll
choose an already
experienced female. If you look at it
right, his rejection of Inky could mean he's really quite
attracted to her."
"Chal, that's disgusting," I
told him while Lidra laughed, failing to see what they both
found so
amusing. "I may like my men big,
but I also insist that they have personalities and
intelligence. Since the mighty Serendel doesn't qualify on
those last two points, he can be attracted in someone
else's direction. As for me, I think I can use a nap to
make up for the sleep I lost hurrying to catch this
liner. Maybe by the time I wake up, you two will be ready
to talk about something other than your favorite
fighter."
"Haven't you checked your
planetary-destination schedule yet?" Lidra asked as I
started to get out of my chair, a faint amusement still with
her. "If you shift over right now, what you just ate
was dinner, with a night's sleep ahead of you. Chal
and I are
already on the schedule, and we were
going to spend some time in the game rooms after our
own dinner. Why don't you join us, and turn in for
the night later?"
"Thanks anyway, but I don't think
so," I said, really in no mood to be entertained. If
I'd still been on Gryphon I could have done some work
during that night, but liner nights are good for
nothing but sleep. "If I don't get my rest I stop
looking pure and whole- some, and that would be a crime against
humanity or something. Suppose I meet you two here
for breakfast?"
"Maybe a good night's sleep and a
fortifying break- fast will bring you back to your
senses," Lidra said, the gleam in her eye downright evil.
"Anyone who thinks Farison would have a chance
against Serendel needs something to bring them back to
reality."
Chal laughed outright at that, but all
I did was shake my head and turn away without saying
anything else. Glad-groupies are impossible to argue
with, and I should have known better than to even
think about trying. What I wanted right then wasn't
an argument, but the privacy of my small cabin. I
needed some time alone to curse everyone who thought I
was sweet or wholesome or innocent-looking—or
still hadn't grown up—and to think about what I
would do first once I had gotten back to Gryphon. I strode
out of the dining hall, trying to decide which of the Twi
Houses I would do best allying with, and thought
nothing further about all the people I'd seen hovering around
the area where Serendel sat, happily drinking in the
sight of him.
Chapter 5
The next ship's morning found me wide
awake and feeling really good, which lasted until
I met Lidra and Chal in the dining hall. They'd taken a
larger table not far from where we'd sat the night
before, about fifteen feet from the right-hand wall window
which now showed a violently spectacular vista of
volcanic
eruptions. My two new acquaintances
were paying more attention to their food than to the
supplied scenery, but when I came up to the table they
actually took a second or two out to smile and nod.
"Morning, Inky," Lidra said
around a mouthful of cereal as I sat. "There isn't much
time, so you'd
better order and eat as fast as you
can."
"She can order fast, but you'll
have to let her take her time with the eating," Chal
put in, the words more of an order than a comment. "She
won't enjoy it very much if she has indigestion, which is
what you'll get if you don't stop swallowing without
tasting. And by the way, Inky, how's your foot feeling
this morning? I didn't get a chance to look at it
last night the way I wanted to."
"My foot is fine," I answered
as I ordered juice and javi and two slices of pro-pure. "I
know you're probably disappointed, but they won't
be able to add me to your idol's maim stats. And what
am I supposed to be hurrying-but-not-hurrying for?"
"If she takes her time eating,
she'll miss the opening
warm-ups," Lidra said to Chal,
ignoring the question
I'd asked. "Even more to the
point, we'll miss them. If we don't stay here until she's
through and then drag her along, do you think
she'll go anywhere near the gym?"
"Getting her sick won't help in
changing her mind," Chal returned as he took another
spoonful of his soft- boiled eggs, obviously unimpressed with
Lidra's
arguments. "And speaking about
getting sick, you really will have to add to your
breakfast order, Inky. Pro-pure isn't a food, it's a
supplement—and an
artificial one at that. If you don't
want to die from
malnutrition, what you need in your
body is food."
"Food doesn't do well in my body
while I'm working
out, Chal," I answered with a
sweet, innocent smile as I looked at him. "Throwing
up isn't my idea of fun, and the pro-pure is all protein
with enough electrolytes to get me through the
session. After that I'll be able to eat all the greasy
hot-fries and grilled meat-rounds I like. And what's supposed
to be
happening in the gym?"
They immediately began choking, Lidra
with laughter
and Chal with outraged indignation, the
result of trying to talk and swallow both at the
same time. A waiter came over with my order while
they were still fighting to stop coughing, so I was
able to drink my juice without being bothered. By the
time I put the emptied glass aside and reached for the
first slice of pro-pure, though, Chal had recovered
enough to be able to split his stem-stare between
Lidra and me.
"You don't have to encourage her,
Lidra," the girl was told, an obvious effort to banish
her continuing amusement. "If she starts thinking
what she said was cute and clever, she might even go so
far as to try it. Inky—Dalisse—I know you're
not a child, so I won't spend time lecturing you. All I'll say
is that what we're about to do is very important, too
important for any of us not to be in peak condition. To
be sure of that I'll order all of our meals from now
on, and then none of us will have to worry."
"The hell you will," I
countered as Lidra almost choked again, the good mood I'd been in
beginning to thin in the presence of his "helpful"
attitude. "You, more than anyone else, should know,
Chal, that
species survival depends most heavily
on the ability to adapt. Anyone can keep going on the
best and healthiest
foods available, but it takes true
survival ability to thrive on the junk food most
prevalent in our society today. If you're interested in
continuing on with the rest of the species, my friend, you'd
better hurry up and start adapting."
Chal stared at me wordlessly with his
mouth moving just a little, but Lidra put her head
back and laughed like hell. I didn't know if she was
laughing at what I'd said or at the way Chal was taking
it, but it didn't really matter. This time I was able to
finish the slice of pro-pure and half my javi in
relative peace, and then Chal managed to pull himself together.
"That has to be one of the most
ridiculous arguments
I've ever heard," he stated,
annoyed with Lidra's ongoing chuckling, but apparently
determined to ignore it. "You can't possibly
believe that any more than I do, and even beyond that . . ."
"What has belief got to do with
truth?" I interrupted
to ask, still blandly innocent. "If
I jump off the top of the Empire building on Gryphon
while believing I can fly, will that stop me from
splattering when I hit the pavement? Some things can be
affected by belief, but Ultimate Truth isn't one of them.
And isn't eating right considered to be an Ultimate
Truth?"
"I always thought it was just
plain good sense," Chal came back, finally understanding
that the straighter he played it, the worse off
he would be. "I can prove it's good sense by the kind
of physical shape I'm in, which happens to be excellent.
Can you and your Ultimate Truth say the same?"
"Well, I am a little on the
underdeveloped side," I admitted with a sigh that caused Chal's
eyes to briefly flicker down from my face to the top of
my bodysuit. "That's why I work out, to see if
I can't improve on the physical shape I'm in. If you and
your good sense think you're in better condition than
me and my
Ultimate Truth, why don't we test the
theory by working out together for a while? You may have
noticed I
already have on my exercise bodysuit."
"Don't be silly, of course he
hasn't noticed," Lidra said with a small laugh that brought a
grin to Chal. "Why would he notice a skin-tight
black suit that seems to be promising to go transparent
if it's stared at for a while? And don't try to tell
me you're wearing anything under that. If you were, you
wouldn't have brought that large an eyeball
collection to the table with you. Or are you going to pretend
you didn't
notice all the stares when you walked
in?"
"As a matter of fact, I didn't,"
I said, feeling the least bit uncomfortable over the way
Lidra was teasing me. "Getting stared at sometimes
is just one of those things that happen. As long as it
doesn't happen at the wrong time, there's no sense in making
a fuss over it. But I still don't have an answer to my
question. Are you up to working out with me, Chal?"
"With Lidra sitting here right
next to me, I refuse to answer that question," he came
back, his grin and words making the girl chuckle again.
"Whether or not I'll join you in the gym is another
matter entirely. I can't see any reason not to join
you—except for the fact that there probably won't be any
room for us to work out, together or individually. The
crowds will be too thick."
"That's the reason I was trying to
hurry you," Lidra said, her amusement finally withdrawn
in favor of faint wariness, possibly due to the frown I
could feel myself wearing. "Someone else will be
working out in the gym this morning, and if half the ship
doesn't show up to watch, you can bet they're
nothing less than dead. Seeing it on the specials is
nothing like seeing it when you're right there."
"Don't tell me," I said, my
tone so flat it could have been used to land a shuttle on.
"Your idol is putting on a show for the benefit of
the lowly masses, and you can't wait to ooh and ahh. I
hate to tell you this, but I left every one of my
hoorays back on Gryphon, right next to my yays and
lookatthats. I think you two had better count on going
without me."
"But we won't do that," Lidra
came back, a sleek assurance edging aside the wariness she
no longer seemed to need. "We're supposed to
be a team, and teams like ours should stay together
while they're learning each other. If you end up in
the sticky, it helps to know what to expect from the
people around you. We can't get to know each other if
you keep going your own way, so this time you'll
go ours. If it'll make you feel any better, you can
criticize Serendel
while we defend him—if you can
find anything about him to criticize."
"We won't be together long enough
for me to list everything there is to criticize about
him," I countered,
just to let her know I was taking her
up on her offer. The girl was right about our
needing to learn to know one another, especially when our
lives could conceivably depend on that knowledge. I
had experience
going out with teams, and didn't have
to be told how important it was to know beforehand
which way everyone would jump if the stroke went
sour. "And you sound as though you've worked with
strangers
before," I added after a moment.
"I certainly have," she said
with a grimace, reaching
for her cup of javi. "If the first
time hadn't been against intellectual types rather than
heavies, it could also have been the last time. My
teammate was
supposed to be the best with computers
ever born, an opinion he managed to slip into every
conversation we had, and he did seem to have very
little trouble cracking
the access code of our targets once I
got him past the electronics they had on guard. The
only problem was, when someone unexpectedly showed
up in the offices, I turned around to find him
gone, leaving me to get out or get caught on my own."
"What did you do?" Chal
demanded, his frown showing more than faint disapproval.
"If I'd been there, he would have needed specialists
once I caught up with him."
"He almost needed them when I
caught up with him," Lidra returned with a snort,
sharing his feeling. "If he'd stayed he couldn't have
helped, but at least he would have made me feel less
abandoned. What I did at the time, though, was the only
thing I could do: I turned invisible."
"Now, that's a trick I'd like to
learn," I said with a grin, pushing aside the empty
pro-pure plate to lean my forearms on the table. "Some
people will swear I already know how, but there's a
difference between talent and true invisibility. Are you
into giving lessons?"
"I'm afraid lessons won't do it,"
she said with a laugh, only glancing at the odd
expression on Chal's face. It was part amusement and part
admiration, but his mad against her former partner was
still there as well. "One of my gadgets caused
the invisibility, but it's really very simple to build. It's
based on the
principle used by privacy curtains, but
generates a 180 degree reflecting surface rather than
simply distorting a preset field of vision. Designing the
function is easy when you compare it to the time you
need to spend recircuiting, but even the recircuiting
only takes about a week."
"Oh, is that all it takes," I
said in a way that made Chal laugh as I sat back again. "If
I'd known it was that easy, I would have done it years
ago."
"Well, you should have asked me,"
she said with a smoothly innocent expression, taking
the teasing
better than I had. "I wouldn't
have minded telling you. Are we all ready to go now? If we wait
much longer, we won't even get in the doors."
I groaned at the reminder and
reluctantly finished the last of my javi, then got to my
feet under protest and let them drag me out. There were
any number of things I'd rather have been doing
instead of watching a fighter work out, but if it was that
important to my new teammates it would hardly kill me
to go along with them. With the number of people
bound to be there it wasn't likely I was in danger
of needing to speak to the big fool, after all, and
once he had left and had taken his admirers with him,
I'd be able to use the gym for my own workout.
There was a thin stream of people
moving through the main corridor heading for the gym.
so we simply joined them and went with the flow. The
over wide double doors of the room were standing
open when we got there, and we entered to see that
half the ship re- ally had shown up. An area of about
twenty feet by twenty had been roped off to the far
left of the gym, and the buzz of the crowd surrounding
the area sounded child-level excited. There was
enough room left over for a couple of people to be
involved in their own workouts, but even as we came to a
stop to the right of the incoming flow of new
arrivals, one of those exercising gave it up to go and wait
with those who had come for a show.
"Oh, good, he hasn't gotten here
yet," Lidra said in a low voice, eying the crowd with
excitement of her own. "Remember to stay as
close to me as you can, you two, but don't go past the
line of my shoulder I'll be using a hemispherical repellent
field to get us as far front as we want to go, and
you're best off being out of it. It won't hurt you, but
it's everyone else we want to make uncomfortable
enough to move, not one of us."
"I'm glad to see you come
well-enough equipped to get the job done," I commented,
having no intentions whatsoever of asking her what a
repellent field was. "It's a good thing this isn't a
real vacation, or you might have gotten caught short."
"I make it a practice never to
leave home without the essentials," she answered with
a smugness Chal and I both found funny, waving one hand
in airy
dis-missal. "I was tempted to
leave some of it behind in my cabin on the chance that Serendel
might look my way, but that sort of off-again
on-again poundage is too hard to explain. I guess I'll have
to settle for me looking at him. Are we ready to move?"
"Why don't you two go ahead, and
I'll join you once he gets here?" I suggested,
having taken a minute to look around the unoccupied part of
the gym. "I really hate standing in crowds doing
nothing, and I see a mat over there where I can get some
loosening up in. Then once the show is over, Chal
and I can see which of us follows the most profitable
eating regimen."
"But if we go ahead without you,
how will you get through?" Lidra asked, turning
to glance at the waiting spectators. "People like
that sometimes get huffy if all you do is try to crowd
them. An attempt to get ahead of them is usually
considered a capital crime."
"Only for those who don't know how
to move through crowds," I said with all
the assurance she seemed to need, at the same time giving
her a grin. "The man who raised me had a lot
of friends, and they all felt they were under some kind
of geas to teach me everything they could of their
various specialties, even if I never intended using any of
it. Every one of them considered me a star pupil, so I
don't think you have to worry."
"I guess I'll just have to take
your word for it," she grudged, but was already on the way
to matching my grin. "And if it does work out
right, maybe you could give me some lessons. That way I
can think about catching Serendel's eye next
time."
She gave me a small wave and then
headed off with Chal following, which meant I was able
to aim my own steps toward the deserted mat to
the right of the doorway, not too far from the wall.
This corner of the gym looked almost bare, with nothing
but mats and climbing ropes and wall peg lifters and
such between a couple of private-looking doors. The
more
sophisticated equipment was over near
where the exhibition would take place, and a lot of it had
people sitting or standing on its benches and frames to
allow them a better view. It was a pure waste of
good equipment, but happily I didn't need it just for
loosening up.
I walked to the center of the mat and
immediately bent over, stretching my arms down to
where my palms were flat on the rough surface I stood
on, then sending them back between my ankles as I
stretched even lower. For some reason I was
remembering how Seero used to tease me when I said I had to
loosen up,
insisting that I didn't have to, I only
wanted to. I started out with the flexibility most people
had to work up to, he'd always told me, and then went on
from there to places most, including him, couldn't
reach. I could almost hear him chuckling as he
watched, telling me my palms-to-the-floor handicap ought to
be my having to stand on two-inch-high blocks. . . .
I straightened up and then folded into
sitting on the mat, trying to drive those thoughts
away from me. It had been a long time since I'd last
stopped to feel my loss, to send out my need for the close
companionship and warm support I'd known for all
those years—only to find the usual place of it forever
emptied. Seero had always been there for me, always, and
like a silly child I'd assumed he always would be. I
couldn't yet cope with the thought of his being gone, not
on an
emotional level, so I hadn't even
tried. All I'd done had been to look at those who had thrown
his life away, and swear they would feel the same loss
they'd given me, the same helplessness while knowing
exactly what was happening. I needed to get on with
fulfilling that vow even more than I needed to breathe,
but there I sat, on my way to investigating
something utterly
unimportant, wasting the time I should
be spending on what was really vital . . .
I took a deep breath, spread my legs
and stretched my body down to the mat left, right and
center, then bent my legs back at the knees so that
my heels were close to my thighs. Letting all that
burning impatience get the better of me would be stupid,
most especially since there wasn't anything I could do
about it just then. For the most part I'd have to
wait it out, but if Lidra thought I'd be letting the tour
people set my pace in the Mists, she wasn't as bright as
she was supposed to be. Ours would be the fastest tour
in the history of the Mists of the Ages, and that would
include finding and breaking into their headquarters
building.
Slowly, using muscle control, I began
letting my body bend backward toward the mat.
Lying flat while your legs are bent at the knees gives
strength and stretch to your thigh muscles and tone
to your body, and isn't anywhere near as painful as
some people claim. You may be able to feel some
strain if you pay attention to it, but relaxing is easier
if you look at something else while you're doing it. I
looked up at the gym ceiling hanging a full thirty
feet above me, seeing the network of narrow and wide
metal beams spanning the room about ten feet below
that,
consciously relaxing my muscles once I
was flat down on the mat. I intended staying like that
only a minute or two before raising myself again just as
slowly, but suddenly something besides the ceiling
appeared high above me.
I didn't know where he'd come from, but
from my place on the mat he looked almost as
tall as the net- work of beams I'd been inspecting. He
was dressed in nothing but the heavy leather of a
fighter, knee-high boots, narrow groin-cover, wide brown
chest plate, bracers from wrist to elbow, and a
brow-band. Around his waist was a swordbelt, and at his
side hung a
legendary multi-blade, the weapon
allowed only to the best of the best. Glads started out
with uniswords, worked at mastering them, then, if they
lived, moved on to trithrusters. You had to be a
double-gold winner at the very least in order to merit a
multi-blade, and Serendel was supposed to be the best of
the three- circlet winners. He put his fingertips
to his swordbelt as he looked down at me, and faint
amusement filled his cold gray eyes.
"I think I understand now why you
blundered into me yesterday," he said, his
wide-legged stance an
arrogant challenge even when his words
were nothing but mild. "If you do that on any
sort of a regular basis, it's a miracle you can ever walk
straight."
"Since you were the one who ran
into me, I wonder what your excuse is," I retorted,
staying down just for the hell of it. Some people claim that
simply watching others do the stretch is painful, and
if Serendel was one of those, he deserved every twitch.
"Maybe you ought to trade in your equipment for a
sonic tapping cane."
"If I were blind, I wouldn't have
been in so much of a hurry that I couldn't have kept
you from tripping under my feet," he returned, that
long red mustache rising slightly with the increase of
his amusement. "And if you've come to watch the
show, little girl, remember what I said about staying back
away from me. Someone with balance as bad as
yours needs all the distance from danger she can get."
He turned and walked away then, coming
up on the crowd from a direction they obviously
hadn't been
expecting him to appear, and I was so
mad I sat up again without taking it slow. Someone with
balance as bad as mine? From a man who couldn't be
trusted not to stampede in the middle of a group of
innocent people? He had a hell of a lot of nerve making
cracks about me, especially in view of the way
everyone stepped back out of his path, opening a broad
aisle for him to stomp up. That was the sort of thing he
was used to, people scrambling to get out of his
way, and too bad about anyone who didn't.
I sat there on the mat with my fists to
my thighs, fuming mad, watching as the crowd
closed up behind him before surging forward a very
little bit. They couldn't wait for the big show to
start, the sort of exhibition of skill a top fighter put
on even when he was only warming up or practicing. It
was too bad nothing was likely to interrupt that
exhibition, making him look like the stumbling incompetent
he was.
"You'd better stay back away from
me," I mimicked
in a mutter, hot enough to boil over.
"Remember
what I said about that."
What he'd said was twenty feet, but if
he'd asked my opinion, I wouldn't have settled for
less than a hundred. Twenty feet was a good deal
closer than I ever wanted to be to him, unless it was
to watch him hang by the neck from a rope—
The thought broke off as another one
came to me, an idea that brought a sudden grin to
my face. So he wanted me to stay twenty feet away from
him, did he? I raised my head slowly to look up at
the network of metal beams above me, thought about it
for at least ten seconds, then smoothly rose to my
feet.
The crowd had already started their
oohing and ahhing
and applauding as I turned to look for
a climbing rope, showing that the big hero had
undoubtedly begun
warming up. I knew I'd promised to join
Lidra and Chal as soon as that happened, but
maybe they'd be satisfied if all I did was spot them
and wave. They wouldn't be able to claim I hadn't
watched the work- out the way I'd said I would, because
my seat was going to be the best one in the house.
The climbing ropes were anchored into
the ceiling, so all I had to do was choose the one
that fell closest to the metal framework and unhook the
bottom of it from the wall. It was a heavy rope that
looked sturdy enough, but I still hung my full weight
from it for a minute while I was close enough to the
ground that a fall wouldn't matter. Seero had taught
me to distrust everyone's rigging but my own, and not
to expect
miracles even then. Things can happen
even to an
unbreakable line, and if you don't
really believe that, you'll never find it possible to be
prepared.
The climbing rope seemed as solidly
anchored as possible, so I began pulling myself up
it, hand over hand. It didn't take long to reach the
framework the rope hung beside, and swinging over to
it with my legs was also no problem. The metal beam was
a narrow one, no more than a couple of inches
wide, but I'd walked smaller and with a lot less
light. I stood with the help of a ceiling-set corner brace,
glad that the framework was as steady with me on it
as it looked from below, then started moving toward
the brace on the other side. The metal was hard
under my feet and a little too smooth, but I still made
it all the way
without slipping.
When I reached the second brace I took
a minute to look down, which confirmed the fact
that no one had spotted me yet. Everyone's eyes were
locked to Serendel,
watching with fanatic pleasure as he
swung his multi-sword on its lowest setting,
moving through a glad drill that was meant to warm him
up. The drill demanded grace rather than strength,
finesse rather than attack, and watching him, it was
almost possible to believe he'd negated most of his own
weight as well as his sword's. Most big men weren't
that quick— which is not the same as being fast—and
I thought I could see why so many people expected
so many great things from him.
But none of that changed my own
intentions. The man wanted me at least twenty feet away
from him, so that's what he would get. Past the
brace I held to was a triple line of metal framework,
three times the width of what I'd walked and more than
wide enough for what I planned. I swung around the
brace to its other side, got both feet onto the
triple beam and then, with my arms only a small distance from
my sides, walked to the spot I'd been aiming for
all along. It was about two-thirds of the way along
the beam, and when I got there I bent carefully, then
stretched myself out along the metal.
Grandstanding on a beam that high off
the ground isn't very smart, but as I pretended to
make myself comfortable on my right side, I knew
that right then I preferred feeling satisfied to feeling
intelligent. The fighter was about ten feet ahead of my
position and twenty feet down, which, if I
remembered my school math correctly, meant I was a little
better than twenty- two feet away from him. Since I'd done
just what he'd asked me to, he couldn't very well
complain, could he?
Everyone applauded when Serendel
finished his worn-ups, and then gasped in delight
when the fighter whirled his sword over his head to
reset its weight. the jewels in its finger-guard blazed
with a light that was almost life, and everyone watching
undoubtedly wondered exactly how much weight the
sword was now being allowed to manifest. During
multi-blade combats the glads themselves usually
had that question,
wondering just how much it would take
to stop the strike coming at them. It wasn't
unknown for a fighter to defend against an attack
that seemed to have everything behind it, only to find that
the multi-sword striking his was set at minimum and
therefore was
immediately bouncing off. What usually
happened after that was seeing his opponent ride the
bounce away in an arc that brought the sword back
faster than he could defend against, most often with maximum
weight
returned to it, and that ended the bout
in a bloody and very final way. Knowing when to change
the weight of the sword, how much to change it,
and performing the changeovers smoothly were skills
the fighters worked very hard to master; those who
made it survived
and prospered, while those who didn't
had their names added to the lists of the fallen.
I was leaning on my right elbow and
supporting my head with the hand, watching with
supposed full
attention while I kept my balance with
my left hand on the beam, when someone finally spotted
me. One of the people on the far side of the crowd
happened to glance up, did a double take, then
started nudging others
around him as he pointed. Even more
eyes began coming to me then, the nudging and
pointing spreading
left and right away from its starting
point, and before very long it had migrated around
the circle to those who stood with their backs to me.
When more and more people began turning around,
looking up and gasping, it finally came to the star of
the exhibition that he was losing his audience. He
finished a run- through of a series of attacks and
counters, frowned when he saw how many people had their
backs to him, then finally looked up.
"By the five-pointed crown of
Lethen Highwinner!"
the fighter blurted, letting his point
fall almost to the deck plates as he saw me. "What
in hell are you doing up there?"
"I'm watching the show," I
called back, making sure I didn't let the speaking shift me
off balance. "You did tell me to stay at least
twenty feet away from you, and this was the only way I could
do it and still get to see something. That isn't all
you're going to be doing, is it?"
"Get the hell down from there
before you fall and break your neck!" the magnificent
Serendel ordered in a growl, resheathing his sword before
putting his fists to his hips. "How in the name of
sanity did you get up there in the first place?"
"I used a climbing rope," I
answered, innocently, moving my head in the general direction
of where the rope still hung. "If heights
bother you, you don't have to look at me, you know. Just turn your
back and
pretend I'm somewhere underfoot, and
then you'll be able to get on with your practice."
The man's head came up in annoyance as
most of the crowd chuckled, his appreciation of
my comment a lot less than theirs. They were
interested and amused because they thought I was challenging
the fighter, the way any number of misguided fools did
with glads on a more or less regular basis. What only
the fighter himself realized was that I was
answering a challenge, not offering one, and he didn't seem to
care for it much.
"You're not interested in coming
down right now?" he asked once the laughter had quieted,
his tone suddenly
as smooth as the glint in his eyes.
"Well, in that case there's something that should
be taken care of, and since you're way up there, I'll
see to it for you."
I didn't understand what he was talking
about any more than the other people in the room,
but they got out of his way fast enough when he
stepped over the rope around his practice area and began
striding across the floor. I sat up on the beam,
shifted my feet under me before standing carefully, then
turned to walk back me way I'd come. I had a very strong
hunch I needed to be back to where I'd started from as
fast as humanly possible, and when I reached the end
brace I saw I'd been right but was already too late.
The miserable fiend had reached the climbing rope before I
got to the brace, and even as I watched he finished
hooking it tight to the wall in its original position.
Pulled that far out of line I couldn't reach it from the
framework of beams, something my adversary had known would
happen even before he'd done it.
"There we are, now everything's
neat and tidy," he said as he turned from the wall,
looking up to send me the faintest of grins. "Leaving
a rope just hanging down like that can cause someone to get
hurt, and I really hate seeing people get hurt. You
be sure and let me know as soon as you're ready to come
down, and we'll see about untying that rope
again."
This time the laughter was in support
of him, half a dozen people going so far as to applaud
as well. The upstart's challenge to their hero had
been answered with style, and the foolish female
would be stuck up on the beams for as long as he wanted
her there. They also seemed to be hoping he would make
her ask him nicely before he let her down, and I
really did feel sorry that their hopes would end up
being dashed. The foolish female would have stayed in the
metalwork until she died of thirst and hunger
before asking their hero for anything, but happily for her,
staying and
dying weren't going to be necessary.
Serendel had already turned and started
back to his practice area when I swung around the
brace, then
began walking the single beam back
toward the center of it. I couldn't afford to spare
attention for anything but what I was doing and planned to do,
but I heard the muttering and gasps of the crowd
telling me they were still watching. The highest point
I'd ever
formally dismounted from was fifteen
feet, but I knew there had been an informal time or two
when I'd
bettered that. I hadn't had the
opportunity to measure back then, but if twenty feet was more than
I could handle, I'd certainly find out soon enough.
By the time I reached the center of the
beam, I had driven all doubt away, setting myself
firmly into the proper confidence and concentration for
dismounting. I had all the room and time I needed,
all the balance and ability, so I turned head on in the
center of the beam, kicked off it backward, caught it
with my hands as I dropped, then sent myself swinging
below and past it into the empty, open air.
I don't think dismounting will ever
stop making me feel as though I can fly. Flipping over
in the air slows your rate of descent and gives you
control of the drop, but while you're doing it you feel as
though you don't have to land, you're simply doing it
because you've decided to. I turned twice in the air
and twisted, and then I was down on the mat I'd been
stretching on, my landing crouch a little deeper than
proper form approves of, but doing nothing to keep
me from staying
erect. Once I was sure I would continue
that way, I turned my head toward my trusty
opponent.
"I think I'd like to come down
now," I said, working
to sound as helpless as possible.
"Would you please see about untying the rope?"
Serendel was frozen in place less than
ten feet way, everyone else silent and gawking behind
him, and then the cheering and applause erupted,
making it sound like there were a thousand people in
the room. I wasn't used to being cheered and
applauded—audiences tend to be minimal or absent entirely when I
perform—and
I was so distracted by the unexpected
enthusiasm that Serendel was standing right in front of
me before I even knew he'd moved.
"I have to ask you to forgive me
for the boorish way I've been insulting you," he
said, looking down at me with an odd expression in those
cold gray eyes. "I can see now our collision
couldn't have been any- one's fault but mine, which means I
must offer a
belated apology. From now on, please
feel free to come as close to me as you like."
If I'd been distracted a minute earlier
by the cheering and applause, his apologizing sent me
into virtual shock. Never in a million years had I
expected him to say something like that, which is most
likely the
reason he had my hand before I so much
as realized he'd taken it. I felt the touch of shock
again, only stronger, when be actually bent over it and
kissed it, and it was all I could do to keep from staring
after him like a gaping idiot when he turned to go back
to his practice area. Never in my life had I seen
anything like that, not to mention having it done to me—and
it took a minute to realize that Lidra and Chal
hadn't followed the crowd back to where it had come
from.
"So that's what it takes to get
his attention," Lidra said, her amusement still very much
with her. "The equivalent of diving off a rooftop.
Okay, no problem.
Next time it'll be my turn to be
kissed."
"Before or after you get out of
traction?" Chal asked with a chuckle, looking at me
with very bright eyes. "Inky here was obviously
born to fly, but we lesser mortals have to make do with
being chained to the ground. And in case you were
wondering. Inky, our competition date is off. If that's
the kind of shape eating greasy hot-fries and meat-rounds
puts you in, I don't even want to know what decent
food would do. The Empire isn't yet ready for the
perfect woman."
"Why, Chal, I thought you said I
was the perfect woman," Lidra protested with
pretend insult, her pout just about as believable as her claim,
her hand coming
up to take his arm. "If the Empire
isn't yet ready for me, whatever will I do with my
time?"
"We'll figure something out,"
the man reassured her with a grin, patting the hand that
held to his arm. "But until we do, we still have an
exercise session to watch. Are you ready. Inky? With the
sort of personal invitation you were given, you won't
need Lidra's
repellent field to get you right up to
the front line."
"Why don't you two go ahead
without me," I suggested,
for some reason very embarrassed by
what had happened. "I don't find much
interest in watching other people exercise, and it would be
rude if he caught me yawning in boredom. He apologized
for that
misunderstanding yesterday, you know."
"For the—'misunderstanding,'
" Lidra said dryly, apparently trying to hide some sort of
new amusement. "Yes, we know, we saw him do it.
Don't you just love the way fighters apologize? It
makes you want to start an argument, just to give him
another chance to do it. If you're sure you don't want to
come with us, meet us later in the dining hall for
lunch. We can tell you how it went over a nutritious meal
of hot-fries and meat-rounds."
I smiled and nodded while Chal laughed,
and then we separated to go our individual ways.
I left the gym and got back to my cabin as quickly as
possible, then sat down in a chair to look at the hand
that had been kissed. It was such an odd feeling to
have been treated like that, to have been made to feel
that I'd been raised in palaces rather than on the dusk side
of respectability.
I'd never regret the way I'd been
raised or what Seero had taught me, but somehow I
wished we had lived more often among those who
inhabited palaces, so that I would have learned what to do
when a man kissed my hand. There had to be
something to do besides
standing there staring like a moron,
but I suppose it takes time and experience to learn
what,
I folded my legs under me and leaned
back in the chair, regretting the fact that we'd be
getting to Joelare in less than another two ship's days.
If the time were going to be longer I would have
seriously considered Serendel's offer, but with no more than
a day and a half to work with, all I could do was
forget it. My
co-workers and I had things to do on
Joelare, and after that I had things of my own to occupy
me on Gryphon. That meant I would be wisest avoiding
all contact with Serendel for the rest of the trip, to
keep from starting something I might not want to see end.
I sighed as I closed my eyes, called up
a picture of the man in his fighting leathers to
look at, and spent some time wondering if I would ever see
him again.
Chapter 6
The rest of our time on the liner went
by as quickly as I'd known it would, and my only
major chore turned out to be putting up with Lidra's
teasing. She under- stood well enough why I'd decided
against getting
involved with Serendel; it would be
more than awkward if the fighter decided to pay my way to
wherever he was going, just to give us more time
together. Fighters did that sort of thing on a regular
basis with women they found attractive, and what kind of
excuse could I use as a reason for refusing? Previous
reservations? He'd be sure to insist on paying me
back for them. Lack of interest? Then why did I get
involved with him in the first place? No, the only
option I had was to stay away from the man, that or tell
him what we'd be up to on Joelare.
Since Lidra understood the point at
least as well as I did, she didn't let herself be more
than disappointed that she and Chal would not be
introduced to the fighter the way they'd been looking forward to.
What she did do, though, was give me a detailed
description of all Serendel's public movements, including
the fact that there were times he seemed to be
surreptitiously searching the crowds around him. This,
to Lidra, was Highly Significant, an action she
didn't hesitate to interpret.
"He's obviously looking for you,"
she proclaimed once, delighted to be privy to limited,
inside information.
"Every time I see the poor thing
doing it, my heart goes out to him."
"I'll bet that's not all you'd
like to have going out to him," I couldn't help saying,
her pious pity quickly getting to be more than annoying. "And
chances are what he's really looking for is that
elegant female he appropriated the first day out of his
cabin."
"Why would he be looking for her?"
the very innocent
question came, changing Chal's grin to
chuckling.
"She showed up at that first
practice right after you left, carved entirely out of smug
self-satisfaction and obviously thinking she was making
an entrance. When no one even glanced at her she
started getting annoyed, but when she tried to get
through the crowd and no one would let her by, she went
furious. I didn't have a directional pick-up handy, so I
couldn't hear what she said, but she must have
convinced the people around her that she was entitled to be
in front because she was sleeping with the guy. They
must have believed
her because they finally let her
through."
"But not very willingly,"
Chal added, laughing softly at the memory. "I don't
think they would have minded if it had been you trying to get
past them, and some of them actually seemed to resent
her. After that she gave up on the entrances, and
strutted into places on Serendel's arm."
"Why do you people feel you have
the right to approve
or disapprove of your hero's personal
life?" I asked, suddenly resentful of the
supporter mentality. "He didn't ask any of you to
support him, so what gives you the right to tell him who he
should or shouldn't be sleeping with? Unless one
of you is scheduled to be his bed stand-in, it's
really none of your business."
"But of course it is," Chal
answered at once, beating
Lidra to it, neither of them the least
bit insulted. "His being as good as he is forced
us to be his supporters,
and now that he belongs to us we want
nothing but the best for him. He's entitled to
it, you see, and if he doesn't find it for himself, we
don't mind helping out. It's the least we can do in
appreciation of what he does for us."
"And since we female fans can't
have him for
ourselves, we're damned well going to
see him with someone we can stomach," Lidra
said, one hand smoothing her purple-streaked hair.
"That slinker he picked up is okay as a bed-bunny in the
absence of anyone better, but there's nothing she
can do that the rest of us couldn't, so why should she
have special privileges? What you did, on the other
hand, was
special, which is the reason most of us
would rather see him with you. We know we can't compete
with an accomplishment like that, so we can
accept your being with him in place of one of us. That's
not to say we like it, but we can accept it."
At that point I sat back in my lounge
chair and sipped at my javi, far from satisfied
but deciding not to pursue the point any further. The
whole thing felt too much like the sort of prearranged
lifestyles some elements of the Empire still insisted
on, the kind that sewed you into what other people
thought was best for you. I'd been outraged the first time
I'd heard about the practice and had known that those
people were lucky they'd never tried their nonsense
on me. Telling them what to do with themselves would
have been the least of my reactions, and somehow this
approval of me for Serendel felt almost like the
same attitude. Lidra, Chal and I had been taking our
meals in various lounges rather than in the dining hall
despite the fact that it cost more that way, preferring
the cash outlay to the possibility of running into
Serendel. At first I'd been disappointed that it had to be
done like that, but after our conversation concerning
approval, I was more relieved than disappointed.
When the shuttle took us down to Aeon,
Joelare's newest port, Lidra and Chal finally
found something other than their hero to talk about. We
left the vehicle with at least twenty other people,
gasping out our awed delight with the port's decor, admiring
the fairyland castle which was their entry-admin
building for those booked into the Mists of the Ages.
People who were coming to Joelare for reasons other
than tourism had to make do with an ordinary customs
building of metal and glasstic, but we who were the
chosen were
escorted into the Castle of Beginning.
"... where all you lucky people
will be given orientation information about your
individual tours," our chief guide burbled as she walked
ahead of us, smiling and gesturing at our
destination. Assistant guides or aides were also among us,
carrying any hand luggage we were willing to part with,
cautioning us to watch our steps, and taking food and
drink orders from anyone who felt themselves in dire
need.
"Costumes like mine and other tour
area variations will be available for you as soon as we
have your
measurements," she went on in
great enjoyment, pausing to turn once in front of us to let us
see the many- layered gown of gold she was wearing.
The skirts were so wide she probably needed double
doors to get into a room, the front of the dress dipped
so low her upper measurements could have been taken by
eye, and the three-quarter sleeves on the thing
trailed so much white lace it was surprising she was able to
lift her arms.
"What if gold isn't our best
color?" a mild but very deep voice asked, the voice of one of
the men with us. We all laughed at the way he'd avoided
asking the most obvious question, and even our
guide enjoyed the effort.
"I was about to add that masculine
equivalents of this gown will be available for viewing
on the castle servants," she answered with a
laugh as she resumed walking, the first real laugh we'd
heard out of her. "If you'd rather, though, we can have the
gowns made up in any color you like. As our guest,
the choice will be entirely yours,"
The man acknowledged her comment with a
deep- voiced chuckle of appreciation shared
by most of the rest of us, but some of us weren't very
happy with the entire idea. We weren't even near the
Mists yet, but some of us were already impatient to be
leaving.
"Oh, Inky, stop looking so sour,"
Lidra said to me with no effort at keeping her voice
down, her
exasperation with my attitude clear to
anyone who heard her. "Dressing up in costumes will be
fun, as long as you make yourself forget you couldn't
cancel your
reservations without losing your
deposit money. It isn't their fault your friend got sick at the
last minute, so what's the sense in deciding beforehand
that you aren't going to enjoy yourself no matter what?
As long as you're paying for it, you might as well
enjoy it."
"I may have to pay for it. but I
sure as hell don't have to enjoy it," I countered,
also making no effort to keep my voice down. "If I've
got to be here I'll decide what I will and won't wear, not
some overpaid flunky with an under-active
imagination."
Lidra sighed and simply shook her head,
but that didn't mean she wasn't satisfied with
the way the
conversation had gone. We'd decided
back on the liner that a reluctant guest would be the
best thing for me to be, especially if everyone was made
fully aware of my attitude. There would be times I'd
need to be away from the tour group or dressed in a way
that would let me work, and being tagged uncooperative
right from the start would get us past the need
for later excuses. Chal had helped us build a logically
consistent story, and I was a lot happier with it than I
would have been with pretend enthusiasm.
"You don't need to watch your
steps on the draw- bridge, the entire area is shielded,"
our guide said, moving first onto a wide ramp of golden
vapor. "Once you enter the Mists there will be areas
you mustn't move through except with your journey
scouts, but you'll be warned about them well in
advance, and the warnings will be repeated on a regular
basis until after the area is behind you. You will, of
course, be told more about that later. Right now,
please follow me."
The first people to follow the woman
felt a need to test the solidity of the vapor with one
foot before
trusting the rest of themselves to it,
but after them no one else bothered. The golden vapor was as
solid under- foot as you would expect a force field
to be, and we climbed the ramp without difficulty
through a golden arch that led us to a wide entrance
hall of marble and rainbows. The hall was roofed over with
something transparent that took the outer day's
sunshine and
divided it into its prismatic parts,
and I had to be careful not to gasp with everyone else. The
hall was
absolutely beautiful, and there wasn't
anyone there who didn't appreciate it.
"Just show your reservation slips
to the attendants moving among you, and they'll direct
you to the proper Customs section," our guide told
us after a moment, having given us a chance to stare at
the loveliness. "You'll relax in comfort while our
Customs people clear you, and then you'll be allowed
the choice of starting for the Mists as soon as your
wardrobes are ready, or spending the night here in
the castle and starting in the morning. Those of you
on A and AA class tours won't be supplied with
wardrobes, and will therefore be able to leave as soon as
you've gone through Customs. We know none of you
will want to waste even one extra minute reaching
the Mists, and we can't blame you. We hope you all
enjoy your stay at Mists of the Ages, and look forward
to welcoming you back many times in the future."
The woman gave us a final smile and
then went to stand at the far side of the room, all
finished with her part of the job unless someone had a
question they wanted to ask. The attendants who moved
among us were both male and female, the men
wearing knee- pants and hose and more-or-less elegant
coats and such, the women wearing long-skirted
gowns that for the most part were nearly the equal of
our former guide's dress. Eight closed doorways
were spaced around the otherwise empty hall, and
each of the door- ways had one additional attendant
standing in front of it. From what I could see, the door
attendants were dressed somewhat differently from those
who
circulated among us, and then one of
the latter was up to Chal, Lidra and me, checking our slips
with a glance.
"Portal number three, counting
from the left, is your destination, my lord and ladies,"
the man said with a bow, sweeping his arm in the proper
direction. "If you should be interested in the period my
costume
represents, just ask about the tour
through sectors six, eleven and twenty-one."
He bowed again before moving on, and
Lidra and I turned briefly to watch him go. His
costume had been mostly tights with the addition of a
large, intricately decorated codpiece, and the tights were
as tight behind as they had been in front. I'm not
quite sure what our expressions were like, but Chal put a
hand on each of our shoulders from behind.
"Don't even think about it,"
he said in a low voice, but not so low that we couldn't hear
the flat finality in it. "After we finish our fun time
here you girls can go wherever you like, but don't even think
about suggesting
we go through his sector on the way.
Anybody who tries to get me into a get-up like
that will have a fight on his hands."
"Why, Chal!" Lidra said with
surprise, turning to look at him. "That's the second
time you've talked about committing violence. I thought
you were dedicated
to healing the hurt, not causing them
the problem in the first place."
"When you're willing to fight, you
usually don't have to," he answered with calm
confidence, the look in his eyes the same. "And just
because my greatest joy comes from curing the sick and
hurt, that doesn't mean I have to stand helplessly by
while people take advantage of me and those around me. I
don't usually go out looking for people to mangle,
but if you two don't get that calculation out of your
eyes, I'll be happy to make your cases an exception."
"We surrender," Lidra said
with both hands raised before her while I laughed. "You're
bigger and stronger and nastier than we are, so
there won't be any side trips. I just think it's such a
pity. Women who haven't seen your behind don't know
what they're missing."
Her glance was very bland when she slid
it away from him, and most likely the only
thing that saved her was the fact that she immediately
began walking toward the "portal" which had
been pointed out to us. It was possible that Chal would have
strangled her if she'd stayed within reach, and the
embarrassed flush on his face as he and I followed her
said it might still happen as soon as they were alone
together.
When we reached door three it was
opened for us by the attendant standing in front of
it, a man wearing a leather skirt that came down to his
knees and leather sandals that laced all the way up his
legs. For the most part his chest was bare, except for two
straps of leather that crossed it, then spread out very
wide over his shoulders. Both shoulders were
completely covered and the leather extended a least two
inches beyond them, an odd sort of arrangement I'd
never seen be- fore.
"Now that's something I can live
with," Chal remarked
as we entered the room, gesturing back
toward the attendant with his head.
"Especially if you girls get costumes just like it."
That time it was Chal's turn to grin
while Lidra gave him a stare that promised a lingering
death, which made me the only one left to look
around. The room we'd entered was open and airy while
still giving the impression of privacy, but above that
it was very
interestingly furnished. The carpeting
under our feet
appeared to be open, blue-green water,
the sort you sail on and swim in, but rarely walk on.
Chairs and couches were white, fluffy clouds,
billowing a little where they hung, and large fluttering
birds hovered in the air beside the couches and chairs.
Two servants in costumes made up of gauze and wings
stood on two of four tiny islands spaced around the
room, while two more servants dressed the same way were
offering trays of food and drink to the four older
people already in the room and seated on the clouds.
"Well, will you look at that,"
Lidra said from behind
my right shoulder, Chal to her right.
"It does pay not to be on a class A or AA tour,
doesn't it? If they're not willing to give them costumes or a
bed for the night, they certainly won't be giving
them something like this."
"I've got to try one of those
clouds," Chal said, for all the world like an eager
tourist. "I've always wanted to stretch out on one, but I'm
too practical not to know I'd fall through. If I fall
through here, I can sue."
"If you don't drown first."
Lidra said, looking down at what our feet rested on. "Are
those fish I see swimming down there? Maybe we would be
better off sitting down. The idea of being
submerged is not one I care for at the moment."
She headed for one of the cloud-couches
without adding anything to what she'd said, but
Chal and I still got the message. Lidra had never
told me exactly how much of her electronic equipment
she carried with her, but from her reaction to the
ocean-carpeting, most of it must have been of the
non-waterproof sort. I thought briefly about swimming while
wrapped up in a working electrified fence, shuddered
a little, then followed along to the couch.
The cloud felt just the way a cloud
should feel, soft and billowing but still firm enough to
support us. We had barely made ourselves comfortable
when one of the winged servants came over for our
food and drink orders, telling us we could name just
about anything and it would be supplied—for a
price. Standard for our tour at that particular moment was a
beverage and sandwiches, but we would be given an
assortment of the sandwiches and could eat as many as
we liked. One of the other tours included a free
choice of edibles and drinkables at no extra charge, and
before the
servant left to get our food and javi
we were told which one it was. Lidra waited until the
servant was out of easy hearing range, and then she shook
her head.
"They do believe in advertising in
this place, don't they?" she asked, one hand
brushing at her purple- streaked hair. "I wonder what they
try to sell you if you've booked the best they've got?"
"Possibly a life membership,"
Chal suggested, too pleased with his section of cloud to
really care. "I think those people over there ordered
more than the sandwiches. If our standard dinner
isn't a good deal above snack level, we ought to consider
spending the extra money ourselves."
Lidra made a noncommittal noise and I
shrugged, but I was seriously considering going
along with Chal's suggestion. The man had been annoyed
with me for teasing him when he found out I usually
did eat well- balanced meals rather than junk, but
I'd been arguing a principle rather than a belief. If I
wanted to eat junk food I should be free to do it, whether
or not I actually indulged in the freedom. Chal had
refused to see that, insisting I was only trying to be
difficult, but I still intended joining him in any superior
meals that were offered. After all, with S.I. paying
for it, there was no reason I shouldn't.
By the time our food and drink had been
brought, there were two new arrivals over with
the older people.
The two men were dressed in svalk
pants, hose, ruffled shirts and patterned svalk
vests, and they chatted
comfortably with the newly arrived
guests as they checked and stamped their papers.
Customs inspection is something you go through no matter
which world of the Empire you visit, but some are a
little less fanatic
about it than others. Joelare officials
seemed to be downright human, which was a
pleasant surprise. Our cups had been refilled two or three
times before it became our turn, and the two
men called for cups of their own before they settled
down near us. They studied our papers so thoroughly
they couldn't have missed anything that was there to
be found, and then one of the two men looked up at us
with a smile. "I see you three young people each
came here on your own," he said, looking very
satisfied with that idea. "Did you meet on the liner
the way those two couples over there did? Yes. I thought
you might have. People do that all the time, coming
here as strangers and leaving as friends. Right now
you'll probably think I'm boasting, but our world does bring
people together and make fast friends of them. It's
sharing the experiences
you have ahead of you that does it, and
even if you never come back you won't forget
the time. Very few worlds can say the same, and
that makes us rather proud."
"And also pleased to welcome you
here," the second
man said, adding his own smile. "You
list nothing
but clothing and a few convenience
devices on your declaration statements, but for
safety's sake there are specific questions we need to ask.
Are any of you taking a prescribed medication of any
sort? We've found there are certain substances that
don't react well with the vapor of the Mists, and we can
tell you whether or not a given prescription is
one of them. It isn't necessary to ask about illegal
substances, and for good reason. Anyone taking one or more
of the current crop of dustings and fixings will find
they don't get along with the Mists at all. If
throwing up every ten minutes for your entire tour appeals to
you, we wouldn't think of asking you to forgo
the pleasure."
Lidra, Chal and I exchanged glances
while the two men grinned at us, that more than
anything else assuring
us they were telling the truth. If they
hadn't been, they would have been working to get us
to believe them, not telling us to go ahead and
try it for ourselves.
It was an interesting way of doing
things, but I found myself faintly curious.
"I'm not taking anything of any
sort, but I have a question for you," I said, keeping
my tone mild but not looking in any way impressed. "Did
you make the same point to our older companions over
there, or do you save the speech for the Empire's
flowering youth?"
"Oh, we make sure to announce it
to people like them first," the second man told
me, neither one of them looking the least insulted. "Kids
know they're doing something wrong, so all but the
really lost among them will try for caution if not
moderation. Many so-called grownups, though, know
the laws aren't made for them, so why should
they bother with caution beyond surface appearances?
Some are so deeply into it they become violently
ill in the Mists, and end up in a hospital for the rest
of their vacation. It's one of the reasons for these
ironclad releases you'll be signing. When you look through them,
you'll find other reasons."
My two companions and I were then
handed small leather books, and each of us got the
book with our name on it. Inside were a number of
pages with questions
and statements, and if a question
didn't call for a specific answer, the directions
ordered us to sign our full names instead. We were also handed
indelible markers, and then the first of the men
signaled for more javi.
By the time I was ready to hand the
book back, I'd shared all of my personal preferences,
most of the things I'd tried doing during my life,
some of the things I thought I could do in the
future, and no longer remembered how to spell my name. The
thing was a good deal more than just a release in
the event of an accident, and once the two men had
glanced through what we'd written, one of them told
Chal he had nothing
to worry about, then the two of them
thanked us with smiles and went on their way.
"Phew!" Lidra said as she let
herself fall back against our cloud, holding her right
hand up in a claw. "Did anyone notice if that thing
held them blameless in the event of an acute case of
writer's cramp? If it didn't, I'm seriously considering
calling my lawyer."
"What aren't you supposed to worry
about, Chal?" I asked, turning my head to see the way
he massaged his right hand with his left. I'd
already flexed my fingers
back to normal, but still half-wished
Lidra wasn't just fooling around about suing.
"I listed the medication I'm
taking, and apparently I don't have to worry about it getting
into a fight with the Mists," Chal answered, his
light eyes very open and innocent, no more than a friendly
smile on his face. "It's really nothing more
than a general health enhancer with a complex base, my doctor
tells me, but there was no sense in taking chances by
keeping quiet about it."
I nodded vaguely and performed a small
shrug. Just as though I were dismissing the whole
thing after
understanding almost nothing of what
he'd said, but to describe me as curious would be like
describing the room we sat in as faintly unusual. I
hadn't known Lidra and Chal long, but the one thing I was
absolutely
certain of was that neither of them
took any sort of
medication, necessary or unnecessary,
legal or illegal. Lidra was like me in that she could
never remember to take something even when she was
sick, and Chal believed almost fanatically that to
become dependent on a drug in anything but the most
extreme emergency
was as good as cutting your own throat.
For him, the key to true survival health was to
strengthen the body's own defenses, not ignore them in
favor of
artificial supplements. With that in
mind I knew Chal wasn't taking anything, so why had he
said he was?
I would have enjoyed being able to ask
someone other than myself, but even though I'd
never done that sort of S.I. sneaking around before, I
wasn't simple- minded. Since we didn't know whether or
not we were being listened to by people out of
sight, we had to assume we were being listened to and
therefore had to watch what we said. That, at least, was
the way I saw it, and my companions seemed to be
operating under the same set of rules. I shifted around
on the cloud. about to wonder aloud what would be
coming next, but the appearance of a woman in the
same sort of golden gown as our original greeter and
guide saved me the trouble.
"My lords and ladies, I bid you
all a good day," the woman announced with a practiced
smile, apparently
unaware of the fact that she sounded as
though she were leaving rather than arriving.
"I'd like to take my own turn at welcoming you to the
Mists of the Ages, the vacation land you'll never
forget. I'm Filla, and after you answer a few questions
for me, I'll be glad to answer any you might have. To
begin with, have you all decided whether or not
you'll be staying in the castle tonight? If you haven't,
please take a
moment or two to make the decision
now."
"What do you think, girls?"
Chal asked as quiet conversation arose among our four
fellow tourists where they sat. "I'd rather stay
with you two than take off on my own, so which way do you want
to do it?"
"I'd rather leave now and get it
over with that much faster," I answered, still
sticking with my impatient- and-unhappy pose. "Hanging around
here will just drag it out longer, but I don't want to
go on alone either. If you two decide to stay, so
will I."
"Come on, Inky, being in a hurry
is dumb," Lidra said with a shake of her head, adding a
sigh for good measure. "We'll be spending a
total of three days here, and staying over until tomorrow morning
doesn't mean the three days begin then, because
they've already be- gun. Starting tomorrow morning only
means we spend less time in the Mists. Didn't you read
the brochure?"
"No," I answered a second
time, trying not to show how stupid I felt for not knowing that.
"My friend was the one who talked me into all
this, and I'd never even heard of the place. Does that mean
you want to stay over?"
"Hell no," she came back with
a grin, sitting up straighter on her piece of cloud.
"Since we came to see the Mists, why waste time sitting
around in this place? Let's get going as soon as we
can."
"Then that's our decision,"
Chal said, getting to his feet. "I'll go over and tell
her."
As he walked away I could see the other
four people were still talking it over, but our
decision wasn't just made, it was also justified. We weren't
likely to find out anything to investigate out in the
open and at the port, so Lidra had come up with
a reason why we didn't want to stay there. My
own try at it had been on the flimsy side, but at
least I had a reason for asking about the
place. And a reason for not knowing about most of
what was going on.
Lidra and Chal were supposed to have
filled me in on the liner ride, and probably would
have if most of their time and conversation hadn't been
taken up by their favorite fighter. I felt a brief
flash of annoyance, but getting mad at the two would have
been useless. If those S.I. people had briefed me
property I wouldn't have needed anyone else doing it, but
they'd been in too much of a hurry to get rid of me to
come up with so much as a brochure. If I'd had any
intentions of continuing to work with them, that
alone would have made me stop to think about it.
By the time Chal finished talking to
the woman, one of the men from the other group was on
his way over to her with their own decision. The
woman thanked them both with a smile, then turned to
include the rest of us in on the conversation.
"My lords and ladies, the group of
four will remain our guests for the night," she
said, sounding as though everything had worked out exactly the
way it was sup- posed to. "If the smaller group
will follow me, I'll get them started toward the costuming
area. As soon as that's done, I'll be back to take
accommodation and dinner orders from those who will be
staying. Ladies?"
The last word was addressed to Lidra
and me, and I didn't know about her, but I found
it—inappropriate. I had always considered a lady to be
someone who did nothing but stand or sit around looking
cool, aloof, and untouchable, totally useless and
helpless and very pleased to have it like that. Seero had
tried more than once to tell me I was wrong, but that
was a point we had never agreed on. He'd said it was
possible for a woman to be a lady no matter what she
looked like or did, but that was silly. How could you
be a lady if you didn't look or act like one?
The woman in the golden gown led us to
one section of a light blue wall, which slid out of
her way when she stopped in front of it. Beyond the
now-opened doorway was a thirty-foot corridor of
rich brown wood, and the woman pointed toward the narrow
wall at the other end of the corridor.
"Just walk straight at it, and it
will open for you," she said, giving us another
professionally warm smile. "The dressers there will have your
costumes, and once you're into them you'll be ready to go.
Your measurements
were taken electronically when you
first entered the castle, so what was made up for you
should need no more than minor adjustment."
"What about the luggage we brought
with us?" I asked, stopping Lidra and Chal as they
began to enter the corridor. "Your costumes may
be absolutely
wonderful, but if I should decide I'm
not in the mood to wear one, I don't want my only other
choice to be skin."
"Your luggage has already been
passed through Customs, and will be sent with you to
the places you'll be staying in the Mists," she
answered, her pleasantness
still intact. "Whether or not you
wear a costume will, of course, be your choice alone,
but I certainly hope you don't decide against them.
Only those who are costumed can be considered part of
the scene, and missing the interaction will take half
the fun out of your vacation. Without a costume all
you can do is watch, and unless there are physical
reasons for that sort of a decision, I don't recommend
it. Please step ahead now, and do enjoy your trip."
With my question answered there was
nothing to keep me standing there, and the woman
did have the decency not to turn away from us until
after we reached the other end of the corridor and the
door there slid open. As we stepped through I could
also see her stepping
back, letting the wall on her end close
again, the gesture possibly meant to keep us from
feeling trapped. That had been something of a narrow
corridor, and I could see how some people might feel
uncomfortable in it.
The room we stepped into from the
corridor was not only normal, it was downright dull. The
plain brown walls to right and left had nothing but
closed doors to decorate them, and the lighting came
from ordinary overheads. The man and woman who waited
for us with smiles wore bodysuits like Lidra's
and mine, both of them having added shorts and vests,
and they were briskly firm about separating Chal from
us. The man took him to the first room on the left,
and the woman led the "ladies" to the first
door on the right.
"Your costumes are in the two
cubicles, girls," our newest guide said, throwing open the
door to show us a large mirrored room with curtained
alcoves to the far left and right. "The lilac set is
for you with your blond hair, dear, and the rose-red is meant
to go with your black hair, honey. Once you're into the
outfits, ring the bell between the cubicles, and I'll
come in and check the fit."
The woman gently bustled us inside,
then closed the door behind us, so Lidra and I shrugged
at one an- other and went to check out our
"outfits." It was to be expected that we each went to the
other's alcove, but once we traded I stood by the
closed curtain and studied what had been made for me. The
color was a very delicate rose-red, all right, but
it was also a female
version of the costume the door
attendant outside our Customs room had been wearing.
Rather than being
leather it was made of svalk, the
knee-length skirt neatly pleated, the top a sleeveless
cross-over wrap, the whole thing belted with a
side-knotted scarf. The sandals that went along with them had
soft leather
bottoms and svalk upper parts and
lacings, and didn't look as though they would be all that
uncomfortable. Taken together it wasn't a bad little outfit,
and it came to me that I would have to try their costumes
at least once before I could safely 'decide' I didn't
want any more of them. It would obviously be best if
I did that trying in the beginning, where nothing of
interest to us was likely to be found, and then I would be
set for later on. The decision was a logical one, not
to mention easy, which meant I barely hesitated
before starting to get out of my bodysuit.
Once I had the sandals laced, I stood
up from the alcove's cushion stack and went out to
see what I looked like. I knew I'd probably like
the way the
costume fit, so I made sure to set my
expression into something closer to resignation than
enjoyment before I looked into one of the mirror walls.
It was a good thing I'd had the foresight to do that;
as I turned just a little in front of the mirror,
frowning slightly at my reflection, on the inside I was
grinning in full appreciation.
"Hey, look at you!" Lidra
said as she stepped out of her alcove, her eyes going from me
to my mirror image. "If I look half that good,
I may never leave this place. What do you think?"
She came up to me on my right and began
posing in front of the mirror, more than just
passing satisfaction in her voice. It wasn't hard seeing she
looked a good deal slimmer than she did in a
bodysuit, and then I suddenly understood what her question
had really meant. She hadn't been asking whether
or not she looked good, but whether or not her
equipment was showing. I inspected her as closely as
I could without being too obvious about it, but didn't
see anything that looked remotely like equipment. At that
point I would have loved asking where the hell she'd
put it all, but even if I'd been able to, her laugh of
delight would have come first.
"I think I've decided to burn all
my bodysuits as soon as I get home," she said,
examining the back of herself with the help of the double
reflection from the other mirror wall. "Someone once
told me they make you look thirty pounds heavier than you
really are even if you're only five pounds overweight,
but until this minute I didn't believe it. Look at
these shoulder scarves, aren't they adorable? Like the
leather on that door attendant's costume, only these
don't stand out and they're much softer."
She fluffed out the short scarves that,
like mine, were tied around the two-inch-wide shoulder
straps of the tunic top, and no one looking at her
would have guessed
she was interested in anything but her
appearance
as a woman. Standing next to her I
could see the way her eyes rested just a little
longer on certain parts of her reflection than on others, the
expression in her gaze very direct and almost coldly
calculating, but if I hadn't been looking for something
like that, I never would have seen it. I wondered just
exactly how much experience she did have at doing jobs
like that, but that was another question I couldn't
ask aloud.
"I suppose I can live with it for
a little while," I grudged, looking again at my own
costume with outer lack of enthusiasm. "If I get
tired if it, I will change back to my own clothes, even if that
keeps me from being part of me 'scene.' Whatever
that's supposed to mean."
"I really do think we have to get
you a brochure to read," Lidra decided, still very
much into admiring her reflection. "It only gives you
very broad hints about things, but having the hints lets
you understand what's going on once you see that
release we signed. For instance, didn't you wonder when
you got to the question that asked whether or not you
were a virgin?"
"It was under the physical health
section," I
answered with a shrug, looking at her
reflection rather than at her. "Most of the
questions in that section were intrusive, so why would I wonder
about one more?"
"Because that particular question
is significant," she said, looking very positive.
"People have to be in good physical health to come here
because there's a lot of walking 'and such' involved, the
brochure says, but if you answered that you weren't a
virgin, the way I did, you were asked one more
question. Did you happen to see it?"
"Yes, I saw it," I allowed,
smiling inwardly at the way she'd put her own question. "They
asked if I would mind being intimate with men who
were strangers, but who were also
professionals. If I cared to answer no to that one, they were
offering a guarantee
that I wouldn't be hurt. There was also
something
about the tour being more interesting
if I were a "full participant.' "
"Well, of course there was,"
she said, now looking somewhat exasperated as she turned away
from the mirror. "Don't you see? They've
recreated scenes from the histories of some of the
planets, but you can bet none of the tours take you through
a lazy free-day afternoon at nap time. They'll be
showing significant happenings with lots of action, and
being a full
participant has to mean we'll be right
in the middle of it, having it happen to us! We'll be full
participants in whatever they stage, and I don't mean
simply being jostled in a crowd. They'll provide
sex, girl, and
probably lots of it!"
"You know, I think that word 'sex'
sounds familiar,"
I said, turning to meet her stare with
one finger to my lips. "Is that when a couple
of people get together
and spend most of their time yelling at
each other?"
"You're an absolute riot,"
she said, now examining me sourly as she folded her arms. "And
no, that's not the definition of sex, that's the
definition of marriage. Did you opt for full part or didn't
you?"
"Sure I took it," I said,
tossing my head a little as I turned back to the mirror. "When
this thing is over and I still haven't enjoyed myself, I
don't want them to have any easy reasons why that they
can smugly point to. Sex is all right, but it's
hardly such a big deal that it's guaranteed to make me change
my mind. And I don't think I have to ask whether or
not you chose it."
"No, you certainly don't,"
she answered, only her head turning back to the mirror, her
mood now thickly self-satisfied. "You can be as
stubborn as you like about not enjoying yourself, but I
intend having fun. I've never tried a man with
professional training, and I'm really looking forward to it. I
want to know if those groups that say all men should
have the same are right."
"I wonder if they offered female
professionals to the men," I commented, this time not
even glancing in her direction. "If so, Chal might
soon be deciding all women should have training the way
those groups insist."
Her annoyance was so thick I could feel
it without looking at her, but she didn't get to
vocalize any of it. A knock came at the door, immediately
followed by the entrance of the woman who had
directed us to our costumes, and that was the end of
casual conversation. The woman examined Lidra and me with a
frown, briefly tugged and smoothed at our
costumes, then
announced with a smile that no
alterations seemed to be necessary. Now that our sizes had been
confirmed
extra outfits would be produced and
made available when they were needed, and the clothing we'd
taken off would be cleaned and returned to our
personal luggage.
Since everything was satisfactorily
taken care of, we were then free to leave the
fitting room and really begin the Great Adventure.
It took some doing not to react to the
capitals in the woman's voice, but we made it out of
the room
without insulting her and rejoined
Chal, who was waiting. for us. His costume was exactly like
the one the door attendant had worn, all leather with
straps across the chest, and on him it looked even better
than it had on the attendant. Lidra hummed low in
interest when she saw him, but I was the only one who
heard it. Chal was talking to a boy in his mid-teens
who was wearing a page costume when we came out, and
only when the boy had finished what he was saying did
Chal turn to us with a grin.
"Say, you girls look great even if
you do have more than simple chest straps," he
said, then gestured to the boy at his right. "This is
Tad, our newest guide, and he'll be sending us on our way as
soon as he gives you two your watches."
"Watches?" Lidra asked for
the two of us, apparently
as surprised and curious as I was.
"What watches?"
"People always say that, and in
just that way," the boy Tad responded with a grin, handing
Lidra and me plain leather bands no more than an
inch and a half wide. "You'll need some way of
telling the time once you're in the Mists, and ordinary
timepieces don't do well in them. If you use these, you'll
know exactly what's happening. Just smooth them
closed around your wrist, and then follow me."
The leather band was very soft and
flexible, and once I'd smoothed it closed around my
left wrist I looked at the face of the timepiece
embedded in the center of it. Rather than give the date
and local time, it showed days, hours and minutes, all
of it going backward. It took no more than seconds
to realize the countdown had started at three full
days, and even as we stood there the minutes disappeared
into the past and were then no more. With a couple of
hours already gone, it was clear Lidra had been right
about when our vacation had started, which meant that
when Tad began leading the way past the fitting
rooms, we fol- lowed along without much foot-dragging.
An ordinary door at the end of the
fitting area brought us to a wide, well-lit section
of stairway that led downward, the stairs themselves
curving around out of sight to the left. We continued
to follow Tad as he followed the stairs, and after a few
minutes of walking we reached the bottom. It was
very clear we were well below-ground at that point,
but the area was brightly lit and painted with cheerful
pastel colors that suggested a party atmosphere. There
were leather couches and chairs spaced along the two
walls to the right of the foot of the stairs, a sign
made of dancing black letters on the wall to the left
that said. "The Castle of Beginning," and
something that looked like a wall with windows and doors straight
ahead. It wasn't immediately clear where we were
supposed to go from there, but Tad answered the
question before it was asked.
"That right there is what will be
taking you into the Mists," he said, gesturing toward
what I'd thought was a wall with windows and doors. "I
was supposed to have sent you on your way
immediately, but while coming down I was told to have you wait
a minute or two. There's someone else starting this
tour right now, and it will be more convenient for
everyone involved if you all travel together. He was
given his costume in another fitting room, so there won't
be much of a wait at all. In appreciation for your
patience, the
management has arranged to compensate
you for the loss of time."
His smile accompanied a gesture to his
wrist, which naturally made us look at our new
watches. The first thing I saw was that the countdown had
stopped, and then the minute window blinked twice
before
advancing for a count of five. After
that it blinked another two times then froze again, which
obviously meant we were now on hold. The countdown had
stopped while we were waiting as we'd been asked to
do, and to thank us for being patient we'd been
given a bonus of five whole minutes extra. I was
seriously considering mentioning how impressed I was with
their generosity, but Lidra beat me to it with a comment
on a different subject.
"Then that button in your ear is a
communicator," she said, sounding pleased and
impressed. "Is it one way or two way?"'
"One way is all it has to be,"
the boy said as I looked up to notice for the first time
the button Lidra had mentioned. "I don't usually
spend enough time with guests that I'd be likely to need
to pass things back up the line, but if I have to I
can use one of the house phones. I'm sure you didn't
notice them, but every area you've been in has had at
least one. Like here, for instance."
He moved between us to go to the wall
that had been to the right of the stairs, and pushed
aside one light orange section of it to show a quietly
modest light orange phone. I felt the urge to ask if
the bright yellow and light pink sections also had
matching phones be- hind them, but decided that wouldn't be
very discreet of me. From their reactions I was
fairly sure Chal and Lidra hadn't known there was anything
behind the light orange section of wall, which meant it
would be best if I joined them in ignorance. Our page
guide closed the section and began turning back to
us, then put his hand to his ear and turned to the
stairs instead.
"See, they weren't exaggerating,"
he said, and at that point we also became aware of the
sound of two sets of footsteps descending. "A
couple of minutes was what they said, and a couple of
minutes was all it was. Now you can be on your way, and
the man won't have to travel alone."
If the boy had been facing in our
direction he might have seen the glance exchanged between
Chal and Lidra, a glance that didn't have much
in the way of welcoming fellowship in it. Since we
three were
supposed to be virtual strangers to one
another, we couldn't very well refuse the company
of another stranger without having it look very
suspicious. That left us with no option other than to
accept him, at least on a temporary basis. If his presence
couldn't be turned to a diversion once we reached our
objective, we'd have to find some way of getting rid of
him.
Waiting with bated breath for someone
to appear has never been one of my favorite pastimes,
so I turned away from the stairs the others were
watching to glance again at the sections of the wall that
were obviously meant to be pushed aside. I really
would have enjoyed knowing what was behind those sections
even if it was nothing but light switches and
thermostats, but I couldn't very well walk over to them
and open them up to look. I was seriously considering
camouflaging my knowledge by trying all of the
differently-colored sections in order, starting with the
pale brown right next to the light orange, when I heard
the sound of a gasp. The origin of noises like that
are often hard to figure out, but it hadn't sounded like
Chal or Lidra, and that left no one but the boy Tad, I
turned around, immediately curious as to why he would
make a sound like that, and just as immediately
found out. My two companions were doing nothing more than
staring in silence, but our page couldn't seem to
control himself.
"I know you!" he said
excitedly to the man who was coming down the last of the steps,
another
shining-eyed teenage boy trailing
adoringly behind. "You're my absolute favorite, and
I've memorized every stat they ever put out about you!
Can I shake your hand, just to be able to say that
I did?"
The man reached the bottom of the
stairs and put his hand out for the boy to take, but
only part of his attention was on the exchange. The rest
of it was
involved in the faint smile he wore,
the smile he'd
developed when his gray eyes had turned
in my direction. For my own part I didn't know how to
feel, now that it was clear the fourth of our party
was the one and only Serendel.
Chapter 7
"I think I'm starting to become a
believer," Lidra said in something of a mutter, the gloating
delight so thick in her voice she might as well have
shouted. "My mother always told me that if I was a
good girl I'd be rewarded, and was she ever right! After
this I'll be willing to eat everybody's vegetables,
not just my own."
Chal smiled faintly as he glanced at
her, but he didn't seem to be as amused—or as
pleased—as I'd expected him to be. Lidra, her stare
still glued to
Serendel, missed Chal's reaction, but
didn't miss it when Serendel looked at her with a frown.
"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I
didn't hear that," he said,
honestly puzzled. "Were you
talking to me about vegetables?"
"No, not really," she said
with a small cough and a swallowed laugh, gesturing aside
everything she was very glad he hadn't heard. "We're
delighted you'll be joining us, Winner, and we promise not
to chew off more than one of your ears with
questions. Don't we, Chal?"
"We certainly do." my other
teammate answered, this time more amused as he put a hand
out. "I'm Chal Amor, and this is Lidra Kament. As I'm
sure you've already noticed, we're also fans of
yours."
"I usually prefer fans to
enemies," Serendel said with a grin as he took Chal's hand.
"Or, to be more precise, fans of mine. I once found
myself sharing ground transportation with a small army
of one of my main rival's supporters, and I didn't
know if I would make it to my destination in any
condition to fight. Between looks meant to kill and acres
of frozen
silence, I almost ended up with
poisoned frostbite,"
"Oh, you poor thing," Lidra
commiserated even while she chuckled in enjoyment of the
story. "But this time Chal and I are here to
protect you, so don't let it worry you a single minute that
Inky has declared for Farison. We won't let her hurt
you."
"Inky?" Serendel said with a
puzzled look, and then he seemed to remember the first face
he'd seen. He looked in my direction with his brows
raised, hopefully
missing the blush I could feel in my
cheeks over what that miserable Lidra had told him,
and Chal cleared his throat.
"To complete the introductions,
that's Dalisse Imbro,
known to those around her as Inky,"
Chal said, sounding suspiciously bland. "Since
she isn't much of a fight fan she hasn't really declared
for Farison, but above that, I think you two have
already met."
"You might say we've run into each
other once or twice," the big man answered,
speaking to Chal but still looking at me, definite amusement
now in his eyes. "We've never before been
formally introduced, though, so I appreciate having it
done."
"Excuse me, my lords and ladies,
but I'm afraid it's time for you to leave now,"
our page Tad
interrupted with obvious reluctance,
one hand to his ear. "If you'll follow me into the car,
I'll get you settled for the trip."
"Or," Lidra muttered low as
the boy moved past us, "get them going, you idiot!
His boss apparently has very little appreciation for the
art of conversation."
"Which may be a good thing for
us," Chal added in a matching murmur. "Our watches
have started again, which means time flies swiftly
before us. We can yak all we like once we're on our
way."
"On, Chal, you're so practical,"
Lidra told him with a sigh, an utter condemnation
Serendel found more amusing than Chal did. Our male
teammate might have been tempted to defend himself
against the charge, but just then Tad pressed a
switch in the recess he'd uncovered beside one of the doors,
and what I'd thought was a wall opened and lit up
inside to show what looked like a wide lounge. We
followed the boy inside, and he gestured around to the
chairs, dispensers,
consoles and carpeting.
"We hope everything here will make
this short trip a comfortable one," he recited,
the speech one he'd clearly made any number of times
before. "Drinks and snacks are available from the
dispensers, music from the consoles, and even news or fiction,
if you should want them. When this car stops, you'll
have reached the Mists of the Ages. I hope you have
the best time ever, Winner Serendel!"
The last line was said faster than all
the rest, and after the universe's quickest bow, the
boy got himself out of there before his blush set the
room on fire. We all chuckled as the door slid back in
its place to close us in, and then we felt a small, very
smooth lurch.
"Well, it looks like we're on our
way," Chal said, rubbing his hands together. "Would
you like some- thing to drink, Inky? Serendel?"
"How about me?" Lidra asked
before Chal could get any answers, her tone puzzled.
"Were you under the impression I got left back at the
castle?"
"I couldn't be that lucky,"
Chal returned, his back as stiff as his leather shoulder pieces
as he walked toward the drink dispenser. "Since
you obviously don't think much of people who are
practical, I was sure you wouldn't want to be offered a
drink by one. If you can't manage on your own, you'll
have to stay thirsty."
"Men!" Lidra muttered darkly
with her fists on her hips, glaring at the back that was
still toward us. "Say even a single word to them, and they
get all bent out of shape. And from a distance they look
so solid! I think I'd better make sure I don't die
of thirst on this trip."
She glanced at us to excuse herself and
then followed
Chal to the dispenser, apparently with
the intention
of fence-mending and bridge-unburning.
That left me in the middle of the car with
the fourth of our number, and I suddenly discovered that
the trip wasn't going as comfortably as it was supposed
to. I looked around at the fifteen foot square that
was our under- ground transportation, seeing dark
walls rushing by beyond the sealed windows, and then my
most
immediate companion stirred.
"I think it's going to be a while
before we see those drinks," Serendel observed, his
voice held low. "Would you like to sit down while
we're waiting?"
His big hand gestured toward a cozy
grouping of six chairs around a polished-wood table,
and I think if I could have refused the suggestion I
would have. I felt like an idiot practicing to be an
awkward adolescent, and I didn't understand why that was.
Serendel was hardly the first man I'd ever met, and
being asked if I'd like to sit down was hardly the
most intimate
suggestion ever made me. I finally
managed to force a smile and a nod, walked over to the
chairs and picked one, then sat down. I discovered I'd
been hoping Serendel
would choose a place a few chairs over
when he sat down right next to me, but at least
things could have been worse. If the chairs had been
couches
instead, I probably would have stayed
on my feet.
"I'm finding out why so many women
wear body- suits instead of skirts," Serendel
said once he was
settled, his eyes on his costume as his
hands smoothed the bottom of it. "If I get to the
point of sitting down without paying enough attention, I'm
guaranteed to be accused of advertising."
He looked up at me with a grin, and I
couldn't help smiling at his problem. Svalk makes a
skirt that's much easier to live with than the leather
variety, but I sup- pose it's harder to feel manly in
svalk. My own skirt lay obligingly relaxed around my knees,
and didn't need smoothing of any sort. With that
in view I
decided it was time I pretended to be
adult, and made my own contribution to the
conversation.
"My friends and I were surprised
to see you," I offered, hanging onto the smile I'd
gained. "We thought we were the only familiar faces
coming to the Mists of the Ages."
"One of the prices of fame is
sometimes having to sneak around." he answered, a look
of apology
appearing briefly in his eyes. "If
that crowd on the liner had found out what my destination was,
right now we'd be up to our ears in watchers. I
never knew how many people can afford and are more
than willing to abandon their own plans to follow
around after their favorite, not until the first time it
happened to me. It ruined the quiet couple of days of
relaxation I'd planned, and even ruined the time for
the other people at the resort. After that I learned how
to make private arrangements with liners and resorts,
and I'm usually gone before anyone notices. This time
the liner captain used a later run to bring me down with
some of the freight, which is why you and your
friends were
delayed. I hope it wasn't too long a
wait."
"We managed to live through the
extra two
minutes," I said. trying to
control the outrage I felt.
Having to sneak around like a criminal
just to get some privacy simply wasn't right, not for
someone who didn't thrive on that kind of
treatment. If it had been me, I would have refused to live like
that, would have told those people to get away from me
and stay away. I probably wouldn't have been liked
very well, but people take me as I am or they don't
have me at all.
"And I don't know how you can
stand it," I went on, finding it impossible not to
mention the point. "You can't scratch at a private
itch without having twelve people offering to help. If it
was me, I'd be insane in about a minute and a half."
"It's not quite that bad," he
said with a chuckle, his gray eyes now empty of apology.
"For the most part they're really good people, and
because they're so involved with my life it usually
doesn't occur to them that I'm not actually a member of
their immediate
family. Ninety percent of them will
gladly and willingly give me privacy any time I
ask for it, without feeling in the least insulted. It's
that last ten percent you have to watch out for, the ones who
think their support means they own you. Not only
don't they take hints, they have to be shoved out of
the way before you can close your cabin door. Real
fans don't like their sort any more than the fighters
do, but there's nothing any of us can do about them
short of extermination."
"What's wrong with extermination?"
I asked, liking
the sound of it. "The Empire would
end up being a much better place, and if fighters
aren't equipped to do the job no one is."
"You're overlooking one small
problem," he
answered with a laugh, shifting just a
little in his chair. "There are laws against doing
things like that outside of an arena, no matter how
soul-satisfying we'd find it. Do you think they'd be suicidal
enough to push fighters the way they do if they
weren't protected by the law?"
"That's only one of the things
wrong with me law," I told him firmly, not about to be
talked out of my opinion. "It protects the guilty
instead of the innocent, which isn't the way it was supposed to
be. If the ones who made the laws were forced to live
with them rather than above or around them, you'd see
how fast things would change."
"If it makes you feel any better,
I agree with you completely," he said, trying not
to look too amused at my outrage. "I'd love to put
one of the lawmakers in my position, and then see how long
the pests would last. I'd give it until the first time
the man saw an attractive woman he really wanted to
meet, but couldn't get anywhere near her because
that ten
percent was constantly in the way. Some
women don't mind the unending hoopla, but the
really special ones often dislike being crowded and
jostled. When they stay away from you after the first
meeting or two, you sometimes wonder if it's the crowds—or
you."
Those light gray eyes were no longer
filled with amusement, and somehow the conversation
had changed from what it had started out
as. I discovered that my outrage had disappeared along
with his
amusement, a cowardly move if I ever
saw one. Outrage never seemed to be there when you
really needed it. but fluster and awkwardness were always
quick as a bunny when it came to showing up. I
really didn't know what to say. and when he saw my
hesitation he smiled faintly.
"Farison isn't just a good
fighter, he's also a very lucky man," Serendel said, trying
to make the words sound light-hearted. "His
followers don't believe in letting themselves be lured away from
him."
"But I'm not really a follower of
Farison," I blurted, not even thinking about what I
was saying. "I've hardly seen him fight, no
more than once or twice, but he happened to look better
than the ones I did see more of. On the liner— It
wasn't you I was staying away from, it was an
involvement—with so many people around, and so short a
trip—"
"Now that's what I was hoping to
hear," he
interrupted my rambling with a grin,
his sadness
evaporating so fast it might never have
been there in the first place. "It's crushing to think a
pretty girl is avoiding you because she can't stand looking at
your ugly face. I do hope you noticed there aren't any
crowds around now."
He leaned toward me with that and
reached for my hand, his grin so infuriating I would
have happily smacked him in the face with something.
Instead of moving my hand out of reach I simply
curled it into a fist, and that got his attention the
way my silence hadn't.
"You did that on purpose," I
stated, so hopping mad my voice was absolutely steady.
"You made me feel sorry for you in order to take
advantage of me. I dare you to deny it."
"I had to do something to make you
talk to me," he protested with light-eyed innocence,
not a trace of guilt in him at having been caught.
"After you stopped yelling at me on the liner you avoided
me completely, and when we met again just a few
minutes ago, you looked like you were about to go back
to the avoiding. I just thought I'd let you know I don't
want to be avoided."
"I'll file your preference in with
the rest of your stats," I said, standing up before
he could reach for my hand again. "If you happen to
get curious about how I'm looking at it, try making a
wild guess."
I turned my back and walked away then,
giving him help with the guess he'd be making. I
really hated it when people tried to take advantage of
me, which they usually did because they thought I was
innocent. Seero had always told me I was lucky to look
the way I did, as it helped me to find out very
quickly who was trust- worthy and who wasn't. I, myself, had
never considered
the talent that much of a convenience,
and I was still so annoyed I almost ran directly
into Chal and what he was carrying.
"Hey, look out!" he squawked,
stopping very short to avoid the collision, his hands
holding the spill- threatening drinks away from his
costume. "I have your cup of javi right here, Inky. You
didn't have to come after it yourself."
"Thanks for the javi, Chal,"
I said. taking the cup out of his hand with a brisk nod. "I'll
be drinking it over here by myself, so you and Lidra
enjoy your own drinks."
I gave him a second nod and then
marched away, barely glancing at a Lidra who stood
silently beside him with brows raised high. To the left
of the drink dispenser was another cozy grouping of
chairs, one that looked more attractive than the
first in that I would be using it alone. I sat down with my
back to the others, crossed my legs, and sipped at
the javi.
"What in hell is going on?"
Chal demanded, coming
around to where he could see me. "One
minute you're sitting over there, having a
quiet conversation, and the next you're practically running
me down to get to another seat. Do they charge
more for that part of the car, or what?"
"You could say the price of
sitting over there is higher than I care to pay," I
agreed with a judicious nod, giving the javi most of my
attention. "That doesn't mean you two have to do
without, not on my account. I'm perfectly capable of
spending the trip time alone, and in fact I think I'd prefer
it."
"I have a feeling we've been
through this conversation
before," Lidra said, coming to
stand beside Chal, each of her hands holding a
glass. "Don't tell me you and Serendel are back to looking
for your own private arena."
"Don't include me in on that,"
the big man himself said, making it unanimous as he stopped
beside Lidra. "All I was trying to do was get
acquainted, but
apparently I picked the wrong track to
take. It looks like I owe everyone another apology."
"Chal and I spend enough time
apologizing to each other." Lidra said, looking up at
Serendel with a grin. "I don't think we have room for
anyone else's
apologies, so why don't you save what
you have for Inky? And by the way, this drink is for you."
"It's cream-clear," he said
in surprise after taking the glass and sniffing at it. "How
did you know it's my favorite drink? Winners never state
preferences like that one way or the other. If we did,
it would be like forcing everyone who follows us to eat
or drink the same."
"Which is against fighter codes,"
she said with a nod, sipping at her own drink. "The
only thing is, you didn't start out as a triple-gold
winner, and some- one did an interview with you after
your second or third successful showing. The
interviewer mentioned she spent two hours drinking
cream-clear with you, which led me to suspect it might be one
of your favorites.
How much did I have to lose by taking
the chance?"
"Absolutely nothing." he
agreed with a grin that matched her earlier one, raising his
glass to her. "I gladly toast one of the ninety rather
than one of the ten, and tender my thanks for your
consideration. And by the way, even though there isn't
enough alcohol in cream-clear to affect an infant, the
toast is still valid. The codes are clear on that point,
too."
The three of them chuckled as they all
drank to whatever ritual fighter-toast he'd
proposed, getting along as well together as I'd known
they would. I moved my attention to one of the
windows as I sipped my javi, watching dark walls rush by no
more than six inches from the car. They hadn't told
us how long a trip we'd be making, and I really hoped
that was
because the time would be too short to
be worth
mentioning. With problems of real
importance waiting for me to get home, I wanted that job over
with as soon as possible.
"And now that you've been
fortified, why don't you try that apology on Inky?" Lidra's
voice came, back to sounding amused. "I'd be more
than happy to spend this vacation entertaining you myself,
but Chal said he sees very poor health ahead for me if I
do more than flirt with you and daydream. I'd hate
putting my health in jeopardy, so Inky's your only other
chance. I know you don't find her very interesting, so
I guess you'll have to force yourself."
"Well, we all have to sacrifice
something on a joint vacation, for the sake, of course, of
the others with us," Serendel agreed in a solemn
voice, probably looking just as sober. "I'm sure
most men run screaming
from the sight of Inky, but I'm strong
enough to hold my ground and stick it out.
Closing my eyes every now and then should help, at least
until I get used to her looks. After that, she may not even
notice I'm forcing myself."
"No wonder you don't mind entering
the arena to answer a challenge," Chal said to
him, his tone dryly amused. "If that's the sort of
thing you say to every woman you meet, you have to be safer in
the arena than out of it."
"Well, she didn't seem to like
hearing me say I found her attractive." Serendel
protested, and I could hear that innocence again in his voice.
"If she prefers being told she's an eyesore, who am I
to deny it to her? I try to give all women what they
like best,
without passing judgment on their
taste."
"Did you hear that, Inky?"
Lidra said with a very heavy leer in her voice. "A man
who gives women what they want instead of what he
wants. You'd better grab him quick before he gets away."
"Yes, I heard what he said, and I
couldn't be more delighted," I answered, continuing
to watch the unending black outside the window.
"Since what I want most is to be left alone, I'm glad
to hear I'll be getting it. Repeating yourself a dozen
times or more can be unbelievably boring."
"Look, I really do apologize for
what I did a few minutes ago," Serendel said as I
sipped at my javi, sounding seriously serious as he
stepped closer to my chair. "The truth of the matter is
I wasn't trying to take advantage of you, but I was trying
to play on your sympathies. I've found that some
women—hesitate— when it comes to getting involved with
me, and that because of the number of women I've
already been involved with. I thought if I made you
feel sorry for me you would let me know if you
considered me at all interesting, and then we could go on
from there. If I had really been trying to take
advantage of you, would I have been so fast to drop the act?
Wouldn't I have kept on with it, at least until I'd
gotten what I wanted?"
"I don't know," I answered,
finally moving my eyes back to look up at him. "Would you
have?"
A flash of frustration showed in his
gaze, brief but fair-to-middling intense, the sort of
thing no professional con artist would ever have let himself
show. Push the mark off-balance and keep her
there was the standard way of doing it, make her
question herself rather than you. I'd been taught more
than basic tactics even before I was out of lower school,
a self-defense course given gratis by some of Seero's
vast multitude of friends. My teachers had all been
experienced professionals, but "talented
amateur" was the best that could be said about Serendel. He'd
conned me once, and I wasn't in the mood to give him a
second shot at it.
"Come on, Inky, you're being
unreasonable," Lidra protested, glancing uncomfortably at
Serendel. "You're acting like he's trying to
apologize for
attempted assassination. You know he
was looking in your direction even before we got here,
so you can't possibly believe he's handing you a
line. Give the guy a chance!"
"You give him a chance," I
said, getting out of my chair to head toward the drink
dispenser. "I'm not here just to fill in his empty time
until he reaches the next group of dancing girls. If there's
a law written somewhere that says I have to associate
with him, show it to me. If there doesn't happen
to be that kind of law, leave me the hell alone."
I put my cup in the slot and pressed
for a refill of the javi, hearing the heavy silence my
last remarks had produced. After having given me her
full approval, Lidra was obviously not very happy that
I refused to fall swooning at the feet of her idol,
but that was just too bad about her. They were all
expecting me to let that big jerk treat me any way he
pleased and simply be grateful for the attention, but I'd
be damned if I would. They all had so much in common
it was
sickening; since the choice was mine
I'd be staying out of it, and they could all have fun
sickening each other.
"It might be a good idea to talk
about something else for a while," Chal's voice
came after a minute, trying to smooth the awkwardness out of
the moment. "This is supposed to be a
vacation, after all, so let's just relax and enjoy ourselves. Have
you ever been here before, Serendel?"
"No, this is my first visit,"
the man answered after the briefest of hesitations, apparently
agreeing with Chal about a change of subjects. "There
aren't many places I can go to get away from the
general public for a while, but this promises to be
one of them. My business manager contacted them for me,
and was told that the number of people on each tour
session is
deliberately kept small, to encourage
those people to join in on the action as a part of it. Their
workers, who stage the scenes in the Mists, either
stay in character no matter who comes past them as a
guest, or they get fired. If I can spend my time enjoying
the tour rather than being one of its main attractions,
I'll probably become a regular visitor."
"Lidra and I have never been here
before either," Chal said, and I heard them moving
around as though they were sitting down. I, myself, was
in the middle of going back to my original chair with
my freshened cup of javi, pleased that they finally
seemed to be leaving
me alone. "As a matter of fact
Lidra and I met on the liner coming here, the same liner
you were on. Since we're both fans of yours, it
worked out very well in bringing us even closer together."
"How about your other friend over
there?" Serendel
asked as I sat down all alone, his tone
not quite as friendly as it had been. "Did
either of you know Smudge before you met on the liner?"
"Ah—that's 'Inky,' and no,
we didn't." Lidra said hastily when Chal stayed silent,
something odd in her voice. "We all became friends on
the liner, especially after we found out we were all going to
the same place. Inky isn't very happy to be here,
because vacationing in the Mists was her friend's idea, her
friend got sick at the last minute, and the Mists
people refused to return Inky's deposit. She came alone
rather than simply
lose the money, but she really is
determined not to enjoy herself. Knowing that, you may
be able to understand now why she's being somewhat
unfriendly."
"What I think I understand even
better is why her friend got sick," was the terribly
clever reply, the words dry and spoken clearly enough so
that everyone could hear them. "Under similar
circumstances, I might do the same myself."
They went on to talk about other things
after that, but I had stopped listening. As I
sipped my javi, it had come to me how familiar that situation
seemed, and then I remembered an incident in upper
school that I thought I'd forgotten completely. All
schools have their in-sets and exclusive power
groups, and mine was no different; those of us who had
little or no interest in that sort of flock nonsense simply
left them to their games and went about our own business.
I'd had no intentions of ever getting involved
with those people— until one of them decided to do me a
favor.
I sighed as I crossed my legs in the
comfortable chair, remembering how excited my best
friend had been when I was asked to a dance by the
boy who was the star member of the most exclusive
of the in-groups. They were the ones who had the money
and the social position, and the boy had decided that
my guardian, Seero, had enough money to justify my
being included in their group. The fact that he was
also hot to try scoring with me had helped him make
that important a decision, but I hadn't known about
that part of it; I'd thought he was simply interested in
me as a person. Seero had chuckled at my excitement and
had told me to go for it, and my best friend had
decided it was the most marvelous thing that could ever
have happened to me. If I'd had any sense I would
have refused, but with my best friend urging me on I
ended up accepting.
The dance itself had been a little on
the boring side, but I'd had fun when some of the older
members of the group tried making me feel
uncomfortable by dis- cussing all the places they'd been.
Much to their dis- may it had turned out I'd been to all
those places too, and a number of others besides. When
I'd mentioned I'd even been on a run through the
wilds they'd all gasped, and for the next hour I'd been
flooded with questions about the time. My escort had
been absolutely
delighted that he'd chosen so well in a
partner for the dance, but only because I
hadn't mentioned the strokes that had taken Seero and me to
all those places, or the reason we'd had to make the
wilds run. There aren't any strokes to be made in the
wilds, but there are other things.
When the dance was over, my escort had
taken me home in his expensive new sports
model—or at least he was supposed to have taken me home.
What he'd actually done was end us up in a really
bad neighbor- hood, parked in a deserted
shopping-traffic lane, and then had pleasantly announced the way I
was going to thank him for taking me to the dance.
When I'd
announced back that he must have had
too much of the mixed-fruit punch he hadn't been
amused, and had then proceeded to explain my choice. Either
I gave him what he wanted or I got out and walked
home, or at least tried to walk home. In that
neighborhood there was no guarantee I would make it
without losing a lot more than he was asking for, but the
choice was
completely mine. His grin of enjoyment
had twisted his handsome face into a leering glimpse of
his true
nature, but the grin had lasted only
until I got out of his sports model and slammed the door hard
enough to crack its paint job.
As an added statement to the sort he
was, he actually drove away and left me there. I'd
waited until he was completely out of sight, and then I'd
followed one of the dark, uneasily-deserted streets to
the place of business
of one of Seero's friends. The woman
had been furious over what had been done to me,
and had had one of her largest bouncers drive me
home. My former escort had been right about the sort of
things that could happen to a girl alone in a
neighborhood like that, but I hadn't been as alone as he'd thought.
Thanks to Seero and the shadow-life he'd shared with
me, I hadn't had to do anything I would have found
extremely distasteful,
and I hadn't been harmed because of the
refusal I would have made in any event.
After that I'd stayed as far away as
possible from exclusive in-groups, and hadn't even
paid attention when my escort of that night had begun
having expensive,
embarrassing accidents. Seero had been
really angry over what the boy had tried to
force me into, and Seero had had an awful lot of
friends. My own best friend had tried telling me I'd
been an idiot, that what the boy had asked for would have
been a small price to pay for admission to their
group, and not long after that she'd found someone else to
be friends with. The someone else had already been
accepted on the fringes of the group my ex-friend had
had so much interest in, and only then had I
understood that she'd wanted me accepted so that she could
have an associated
acceptance. Finding that out had really
gotten me mad, and I'd sworn never to let myself
be put in a situation like that again.
I stirred in my seat as I heard the
laughter coming from those I shared the car with, the
people who had so very much in common. It was a shame
Serendel would have to be dumped when we got to
where we had work to do, but Lidra and Chal
would just have to live with it. Once we were finished
they'd be able to find him again, of course, and I'd
be able to get out of there and go back to work that
really needed doing. I had no interest in belonging to
in-groups—of any kind—and once I was back home I'd
never have to be bothered by them again.
I was just finishing my third cup of
javi when the car began slowing down from a headlong
rush. There was still nothing but featureless black
walls around us when we reached an easy gliding pace,
and then suddenly
there was an open area of lights and
color that looked very much like the one we'd
left. As the car came to a smooth and uneventful stop I
was able to see the one difference between there
and the place we'd started, the sign on the wall that was
now to the right of the stairs we faced. The sign read,
"The Mists of Uexis," and as the doors opened
there was another boy dressed as a page to greet us.
"Welcome, gentle travelers,
welcome to the Mists of Uexis," the boy said, watching
as we approached the doors from where we'd been when the
car had stopped. "I'm here to take you to
your journey scout, who will then get you settled in your
accommodations in this part of the city. Please follow
me."
Chal and Lidra stepped through the
doorway without hesitation, following as requested, but
Serendel didn't go with them. He stopped beside the
door instead, looked down at me with those cold gray
eyes, then gestured me out ahead of him with a
small, sardonic bow. I was tempted to say thanks
anyway, but I'd rather not have you behind me, but it
really wasn't worth the effort. Rather than saying
anything at all, I simply walked past him as though he
weren't there, glancing around before moving after the
three who had already begun climbing the stairs. That
multi-colored area had the same panels with things
behind them that the first place had had, but there
still wasn't any way for me to check them out.
The climb up wasn't as long as the
climb down had been, which was a lucky thing for
Lidra. She was
already breathing heavily when we
reached the top, but at least she wasn't gasping. Our page
paused then to let us look around, which was really
very wise of him. If he'd just continued on he would have
found himself alone, and not because any of us,
including Lidra, needed to rest. There had been some
stray wisps of fog on the stairs as we'd rounded the
last turn near the top, finding it thickening the higher
we went, but it hadn't prepared us for what we finally
moved up into.
All around us was swirling gray fog,
roiling mists that refused us sight of the sky, and
the sun, and even the ground we stood on. The only things
that were visible were the items that had been
built in and for the Mists, things like buildings. Not
far from where we stood, on our left, was a line of
buildings and stores and shops and stalls, all of it glowing
faintly as though the construction material had been the
very sun that the fog refused sight of, a sun that
had been reduced to individual pieces of its spectrum.
Reds and yellows and greens and blues glowed faintly
through the gray of the fog, coloring small patches of
the mist, looking like ghosts of things that were bright
and real. Some- one clattered past us on a
greenly-glowing cart, what was drawing the cart invisible in the
fog, and finally our page decided he'd waited long
enough.
"This way now, travelers, if you
please," he said in a very firm tone, apparently having
experience with needing to be firm. "Your journey
scout is waiting for you in the assistance booth right over
there. If at any time during your tour you happen to
need help and your scout isn't available, simply go
to one of those booths. There will be someone on duty
at all times, and anyone you speak to will be glad to
help."
We were being led off to the right
during all that, in a direction that seemed to take us
through a gap in other stalls, shops and buildings,
toward a structure that was brighter than all the glowing
objects around it. It looked very much like a slender
pyramid built of cold, blue-white fire, and was
obviously made to be easily visible in all directions. I
tried to watch where I was putting my feet as I walked, and
for that reason noticed the ground beneath us was
cobblestoned in wide blocks, every fourth block glowing
the way the buildings did. Strangely enough the
mist felt warm and dry rather than damp as I passed
through it, just as though someone had blotted up whatever
moisture might have originally been present. I
might have felt too warm if I'd been wearing normal
clothing, which could have been one of the reasons we'd
been given costumes.
It took only a couple of minutes to
walk to the
pyramid, and during that time a number
of other people appeared out of the fog, passed us, men
disappeared again. Only one of them was dressed in
the same sort of leather costume the male members of
our group wore, and that one strolled along being
followed by men in short-skirted tunics of cloth.
The one in leather paid no real attention to the ones in
cloth, just as though he were allowing them the honor
of being near him, but still didn't find it necessary
to acknowledge their existence. The rest of the
passersby wore
nothing but cloth, walked alone, and
moved so slowly they seemed to have all the time in the
universe. Everyone we'd seen was moving slowly, except for
our newest page.
"And here we are, gentle
travelers," our page said, opening a door in the side of the
pyramid that faced us, then leading the way inside. "Allow
me to present Velix, the journey scout who will look
after you
during your stay in the Mists."
"Words fail me to describe my
delight in meeting you. lords and ladies," the scout
said as we stopped just inside the doorway to stare at
him, the comment most definitely on me dry side. "As
you may have noticed from the release you all
signed, during your stay here in the Mists, my suggestions
are your
commands. You go nowhere and do nothing
without my express permission, or the one place
you will go is back to the port to wait for your
liner. Your time in the Mists will be the most unusual
vacation you've ever had, but if you don't obey me it
can also be the most dangerous. Since you're paying for
fun rather than harm, let's make sure that's what
you get, eh? Are we all clear on how it will work?"
He looked around at each of us, calm
arrogance and authority in the bright eyes that
touched us, but he didn't get the sort of immediate
agreement he was
obviously looking for. I didn't know
what was keeping the others quiet, but I was still too
busy staring at him to have time to react to what he'd
said. He was sitting calmly in the middle of the booth
floor, paying no attention to the page behind him or the
one who had brought us there, apparently also
unaware of the fog that swirled around all of us, fighting
with the bright lighting inside the booth. Sitting on
his haunches his head was as high as mine, his beaked
nose and mouth giving his dark eyes an even fiercer
look. If I hadn't had other things to take my attention I
might have wondered how he spoke our language so
easily, but the impatient swishing of his long,
tufted tail was too distracting. That tail led back up to a
dark yellow body that was positively huge, and it was
possible to see how well-muscled it was even with the
folded dark green wings covering his back. I
couldn't quite tell if his mane was fur or feathers, but it
came more than halfway down his huge chest, toward
four feet that were rather clearly taloned.
I had been expecting our journey scout
to be an older version of the pages, but what he had
turned out to be was a nonhuman Griddenth.
Chapter 8
"For the amount of money I'm being
charged, I
expect to have some say in what I see
and do," Lidra remarked at last, the first of us to
come out of it. "Paying for the privilege of being
bossed around isn't my idea of a fun vacation, Velix, and I
think my
attorneys will see it the way I do. I
agreed to obey the rules of the Mists in the release I
signed, but I never agreed to become a puppet or a slave.
If that's the way you intend interpreting the release,
you'd better get one of your bosses in here to discuss
the point with us."
"I'm afraid I'll have to go along
with the lady," Serendel put in as the Griddenth glared
at Lidra, the man's words sounding almost amused.
"I'll be more than happy to have your advice and
guidance, but I don't obey anyone without question. If
that's the way you intend running this tour, you'd
better find a
different group to do it with."
"So I've been blessed with not one
but two free souls this time around," the
Griddenth growled,
looking between Lidra and Serendel, his
bearing now much more aristocratic and even less
distantly familiar than it had been. "You both seem to
think I'm exaggerating the danger and playing tyrant for the
fun of it, but that's only because you've never been
through here before. You're the ones who decide
which way you'll go after the set tour areas are visited
and what you'll do when you get there, but I'm the one
who tells you whether it's smart to go that way or do
as you intend. That point doesn't happen to be subject
to debate with me or my superiors, and if you can't
accept it you'll simply have to leave. Now, which way
will it be: do you stay, or do you go back where you
came from?"
He set the question flatly in front of
them, no doubt at all in any part of his bearing, and
Lidra, at least, seemed more than simply annoyed.
Considering the fact that we couldn't just turn around
and go back, she wasn't free to push the matter too far,
not if there was any chance at all the management of the
Mists would back Velix. As a matter of fact she'd
already made more of a fuss than she should have; if
they thought we were likely to cause trouble, they'd
watch us more closely than we'd find comfortable or
convenient. I saw her lips tighten in angry
determination, as though she'd just decided not to let herself
be pushed around, and if I'd had the time I would have
groaned. Since I didn't have the time, what I did
instead was step for- ward before she put all our feet in it.
"What difference can it possibly
make who decides what?" I asked, addressing most of
the question to Lidra while hoping she'd understand
what I was really saying. "Maybe you and Chal expect
to have a good time here, but for my part I've come
for no more than a single reason. If I listen to them
and do exactly as they say and still don't enjoy myself,
they can't very well complain I didn't go along, now
can they?"
She had her eyes on me by the time I'd
finished, and this time I could see frustration in
them instead of the previous looking-for-a-fight. She'd
read my message ten and zero and was wishing she could
argue, but wasn't dim enough to think she really
could. Behind her to the left Chal stood with nothing
but blandness in his expression, but if that wasn't a
hint of relief in his eyes, I've never seen the emotion.
No more than seconds went by while Lidra swallowed
the bitter pill, and then she nodded with no indication
of defeat what- soever.
"You know, Inky, you've made a
very good point," she said, then moved her gaze directly
to the Griddenth.
"It will be a much stronger stand
if we go along with their absurd demands, and our
vacation is ruined because of it. My lawyers have won any
number of cases like that, but the position does
require full
cooperation. I'll have to be very
careful to see that I do exactly what Velix says—within
reason, of course."
"Your graciousness is an
inspiration to us all, Lady," Velix said with an
infinitesimal bow of his head, sarcasm dripping from every word.
"I look
forward to our association during this
tour. And what decision have you made, lord Serendel?"
With our own problem solved I found
myself hoping the fighter would stick to his previous
stance and turn around and leave, but no such luck. He
smiled faintly, possibly at the realization that Velix
had recognized him but hadn't shown it in any way
other than using his name, and then he shrugged.
"I can't afford the time leaving
and going somewhere
else would cost me," he said,
sounding no more apologetic or defeated than Lidra had.
"I'm here so I'll be staying here, but it's only
fair to warn you about one important point. If I'm told why I
shouldn't be doing something I'll most likely go
along with the
recommendation, but if I'm simply given
an order I tend to get annoyed. You really should
understand that I, unlike the lady, rarely hand over my
annoyances to lawyers. When people understand I
prefer dealing with them myself, I find a much smaller
number of
annoyances to deal with."
"Hardly surprising," the
Griddenth commented, and I would have sworn he'd developed
the same sort of faint smile worn by the man. "When
one refuses to accept petty annoyances, one finds
fewer of them offered. I'm sure we'll strike a
balance acceptable to both of us. Are there any other
questions or protests waiting their turn to be placed or
lodged?"
He looked around at all of us again,
giving it plenty of time rather than none at all, but
even though Lidra stirred where she stood, no one took
him up on his offer of an argument. I had the feeling
he was neatly reestablishing his authority, and when
no one
challenged it he nodded his head and
stood.
"We'll go on to your
accommodations, then, and on the way I'll explain what your places
are in this town," he said, briefly shaking out his wings
as he moved toward us. "The period of time is
taken from the planet Uexis' distant past, and although they
all consider it fact-bound history, the rest of the
Empire tends to think of it more as fanciful imagination.
Uexians like to believe their distant ancestors had the
ability to do magic."
"I've heard that before,"
Chal put in as we fol- lowed our scout back into the fog,
leaving the two pages behind in the booth. "I used
to wonder how they could believe that in the face of logic
and reason, and then I found out. They think the
ability was lost some- where along the road to advanced
civilization, that whatever caused the talent to do magic
atrophied like the appendix some members of our race
once had. It's been theorized that the appendix
allowed the human animal to take nutrition from the bark
of trees, but once they developed a hunting and
farming culture to replace simple gathering, they no
longer had a need for it. It was . . ."
"Exactly, exactly," Velix
interrupted courteously but hastily, happily heading off what
promised to be a very long lecture on comparative
biology. "Our
people felt the belief would do very
well here in the Mists, and this town is the result of that
conviction. Those who wear plain cloth are commoners,
those in leather like that worn by you gentlemen are
upper class lords, and those in glowing robes are
magicians. You ladies are also dressed as members of the
upper class, and that's the way you'll all be treated—
except by the other members of the upper class."
"Sounds to me like the rivalry was
somewhat
intense," Serendel commented,
apparently interested. I, myself, was more interested in
something I'd noticed about Velix, a fact that could turn out
to be very handy later on. As I walked beside him
through the ever- present fog, the sound of his talons
clicking against the cobblestones was very clear. If he
didn't have some way of muting that sound, we'd never
have to wonder whether or not he was in the immediate
vicinity.
Engaging in frowned-upon activities
went easier and more successfully with a break like that,
but before we
relied on the theory it would have to
be tested.
"The rivalry was more than
'somewhat' intense," Velix said to Serendel, now apparently
amused. "Every member of the upper class
was ready, at a moment's notice, to insult or destroy
any other
member. The only thing that kept it
from being a time of constant, all-out warfare was the
presence of the
magicians. Every lord had a magician
backing his House, and the strength of his magician
determined what he could and couldn't do against the
others. After you've rested, you gentlemen will have the
chance to choose magicians of your own."
"What about 'we ladies'?"
Lidra asked at once, taking her attention from a
pinkly-glowing house on the left that seemed to have a lot of
windows, all of them lit. "Don't we get to choose
magicians for our own Houses?"
"Alas, dear lady, the period of
time didn't work that way," Velix answered as he turned
his head to her, his amusement perfectly clear under the
sorrowful tone he'd adopted. "Only lords were
permitted to be heads of Households, never a lady alone. The
ladies were another popular point of contention for
the lords, and may well have been the most popular. If
a lady struck a lord's fancy he simply claimed her,
and the strength of his magician determined whether or
not he got to keep her. You two ladies will certainly
be claimed almost immediately, and if the
magicians chosen by the lords who accompany you aren't
powerful enough, you'll need to accede to the wishes of
the claiming lord. If the chosen magicians prove
more powerful than their adversaries, you'll be the
undisputed property of the lord accompanying you. That's the
way the game works, and I believe both of you ladies
indicated
complete willingness to comply in your
releases."
"But what if we don't have a lord
accompanying us?" I said, finally finding
something of my own to argue about. "I agreed to go along
with the game where the people working here are
concerned, but nothing was said about my having to be
stuck with some other guest like myself. If
something had been said, I would have had the chance to
enter a refusal, just the way I'm doing now."
"My dear young lady, we do have
experience in arranging these matters," Velix
said as he this time looked at me, superior and almost
condescending
reproof in his voice. "If there
had been no other
acceptable guest to add to your party,
one of our own would have been added to balance your
numbers. With lord Serendel available, however, the
effort became unnecessary. For you, he's the lord
accompanying you."
I thought I heard a sound like
swallowed laughter, but when I turned my head fast to the
right, the fighter was looking down at me with the
blandest expression I'd ever seen. When he saw me looking
at him he shrugged just a little, his small
headshake adding to the impression of total resignation in
the face of
complete helplessness, a defeat
accepted even before battle had been joined. I'm sure he thought he
was being really cute, but I was in no mood to be
the butt of anyone's joke.
"As I said, I never agreed to let
myself get stuck with some stranger," I told Velix
as I turned back to look at him, even less friendliness in
my tone than there had been. "Since there isn't
anyone acceptable around to be my lord, I'll just have to
do without one.''
"No one acceptable?" the
Griddenth echoed in near outrage, those bright, dark eyes
glaring at me. "My dear young woman, have you any idea
what you're saying? Don't you know—"
He broke off in the middle of the
sentence,
obviously fighting to keep from talking
about things his job didn't allow him to talk about, and
then he got a firmer grip on himself.
"All right, I think it's fairly
clear that whatever gods there may be are displeased with me,"
he said, a strong determination to cope now in his
tone.
"Nevertheless, I think I'll be
best off ignoring that and
simply going ahead as though they
weren't. If you intend arguing the term 'acceptable,' young
lady, you ought to know how these matters are judged. A
court will poll a hundred women from your own home
world, and if three-quarters of them or more
disagree with your decision, the court will find
against you. You will be told that we had every right to
eject you from the Mists for breach of contract, and not
only won't you be relieved of the necessity for paying
us the full amount charged, you'll also be given
the burden of paying court costs. And just in case
you're uncertain as to how the poll will turn out, I'll
let you in on a little secret. One of the larger glad
program networks already did a poll about three months
ago, using the top five winners as their offering and
every woman between the ages of sixteen and ninety
on every planet the network broadcast to as their base.
Based on the results of that poll, and bearing in
mind the fact that even women who weren't regular viewers
of arena events were counted in, my advice to
you would be to not waste your time and money."
"I seriously doubt whether any
court can tell me I have to like what everyone else likes,"
I countered, feeling the need to dent his heavy
satisfaction a little, but more concerned with a different
point he'd
mentioned. "My planet has laws
guaranteeing my right to my own taste in things as long as no
one else is
affected by my choice, but I don't
understand why you're being so unbending about this. Why
would I be ejected from the tour if all I did was refuse
to associate with someone in my own group?"
"The answer to that, dear lady, is
that a choice of such a sort on your part would affect
many more
people than just yourself," he
answered with a sigh,
stopping where we were in the fog to
look directly at me. "Based on the answers given in
your release, certain specifics were arranged for this
group's tour, and lord Serendel was added to it. If you try
changing your mind now, after everything has been
arranged, our tour plans are ruined and so is lord
Serendel's vacation. With that in view our only option would
be to eject you, replace you with one of our own
people, and then charge you for the time lost. You would
also be
expected to pay for the tour as though
you'd taken it, and if it came down to going to court,
your signatures of agreement on the release would make
the term
'acceptable' a matter of general
opinion rather than a
specific. Do you understand what I'm
saying, or must I go through it again more slowly and in
greater detail? I'll be happy to go over it as many
times as you like, but I really must have an answer from
you now. If you insist on keeping to your refusal, I
have to see about sending you back and bringing one of
our workers in to replace you."
I didn't answer him immediately, but
not because I didn't understand him or was worried
about having to pay for a tour I hadn't taken. My
hesitation was based entirely on the apparent fact that if I
refused to go along with their game, they'd kick me
out without waiting for another reason. Having to
go back home immediately rather than after a delay
would not be my idea of a heartbreaking outcome, but
that would leave Lidra and Chal in a bind after I'd
given my word to help them. I stood there for a minute
without being able to see any way out of the mess,
and then Chal decided to do for me what I'd done for
Lidra.
"Come on, Inky, you don't want to
spoil our
vacation, too," he coaxed. "If
you aren't here with us we'll have a miserable time no matter
how much fun it turns out to be, so try to be
reasonable. And I'll tell you what: if it happens that Serendel's
magician is stronger than a claimant's and you make
an effort to get along with the winner but can't,
you and Lidra can trade lords for a while. You don't
consider me
unacceptable, do you?"
He gave me a smile with the question,
emphasizing the personal and deemphasizing the fact
that he'd
reminded me I was needed, and because
he was looking at me he missed the peculiar expression
that Lidra briefly showed. She'd agreed completely
with the first part of his speech, but when she
realized he'd offered himself in the place of Serendel, she
hadn't seemed to like the idea. Considering the way she
supposedly felt about the big fighter her reaction was
very interesting, but I had no time at all to think about
it. Velix seemed even more pleased with Chal's offer,
and quickly added some urging of his own.
"And you really must remember that
a lord is needed no place but here, in the Mists
of Uexis," he said, settling his wings flatter in a
very comfortable way. "Once we move on to the next
place on your tour, the scenario will be entirely
different."
"And it could turn out that
my—lord—picks a
magician who can't cut it," I
added my own oar, trying to sound as though that possibility in
itself made it worth taking a chance. "All right,
I'll agree to give it a try, and if the try doesn't work I'll
go for the swap. As long as there isn't some rule or
regulation against swapping."
I looked at Velix as I said that,
daring him to even hint there was, but all I got was a
headshake and the suggestion of a smile of amusement. I
thought that would be the end of the subject, but
someone else turned out to have a question.
"Now that the point's been
mentioned, how do we pick our magicians?" Serendel
asked, totally placid and not even glancing in my direction.
"I want to make sure, you understand, that I don't
pick anything but the best available."
He gave our journey scout a very
innocent smile then, and I think if Velix had been
human he would have had to rub at his face while he
coughed into his hand. The Griddenth found Serendel
amusing, but I still didn't.
"We'll discuss the matter of
choosing after you've all rested," Velix's answer came
in a familiarly bland and innocent way, as he leaned back on
his haunches to gesture behind us with one taloned
forepaw. "The guest house right there is where you'll
be introduced to the magicians, so the stop is
essential. After that you'll plunge right into upper class
society, and will be given accommodations at the palace
any time you want them. The activities go on nonstop
over there, and you're free to go on with them as
long as you feel yourselves able. My humble advice to
you is to take full advantage of this stop to restore
yourselves."
After having stressed the word "humble"
he got back to his feet and moved through our
line to lead the way into the guest house, leaving
behind him the
distinct impression that he was doing
all in his power to keep from insulting us with orders
rather than
suggestions. I'd never met a Griddenth
before getting to that planet, even though they'd been full
members of the Empire for more than a hundred years.
If they were all as arrogant and sarcastic as Velix,
though, it was fairly clear I hadn't missed much.
We followed our scout through the front
door of the guest house and were met just inside by
two people, a man and a woman, in the cloth outfits
of the lower class. They greeted us warmly, told us
we could have anything we wanted just by asking for
it, then led us through the large entrance room to a
stairway going up. There were a lot of lamps lit all
around the room and on the wall by the stairs, but
their numbers didn't help that much against the thick fog
hanging every- where. The guest house seemed to be
made entirely of wood with heavy leather furniture
standing around waiting to be used, but the fog turned
everything into a suggestion of itself,
insubstantial-looking and there- fore possibly unreal.
We were taken to the second floor and
shown to rooms, one for each of us and no
nonsense about sharing
between lords and their ladies. The man
who had opened the room for me urged me to look
around while he got Lidra settled, and if there was
anything I wanted he would be available very shortly to
supply it. The first thing I looked at was him leaving
and closing the door as he went, wondering if his offer
was really as broad as he'd made it sound. He was
definitely on the handsome side and hadn't looked bad in
his short cloth outfit, but for some reason I couldn't
generate much interest in taking him up on the
suggestion he might have been making. I wasn't on that trip
for the purpose of having fun, and the urge to get on
with it was
beginning to grow stronger than it had
been.
I did take the time to look around the
room, and was unsurprised to find a fully equipped
bathroom behind one of the doors. What did surprise me
was finding my luggage behind the door that hid a
closet, and I couldn't help noticing that it hadn't
been unpacked. It seemed to have been sent along with me
in case I needed something from it, but otherwise
could simply be ignored. Since I didn't need
anything right then I ignored it. but felt a little better
knowing my bodysuits were handy if I wanted one. I was
looking forward to it not being very long before I was
able to get down to work, and that would be when I
wanted one.
My temporary accommodations were
moderate in size, with a large bed opposite the
door to the hall, three leather chairs scattered around
the room, the bathroom and closet doors in the wall
to the left, and three wide windows in the wall to the
right. All the windows showed was more fog with
ghost-lights
appearing here and there in it, the
same sort of fog that shared the room with me, the stuff I
was beginning to get tired of looking at. I went to the
bed and sat down on it, wondering what you were supposed
to do during that rest time if you didn't feel like
resting. The bed- cover seemed to be svalk, comfortable
but not terribly interesting even though the color was a
pretty rose. I lay down on it for a while, counted
wounded minutes dragging themselves by, then finally
sat up again. Even more lame time limped past, possibly a
year or two, and then a knock came at my door.
"Who is it?" I asked,
wondering if it was the man who had brought me to the room, coming
back to
reoffer his suggestion in case I was
bored. I still wasn't interested in that sort of a
distraction, but I needn't have worried. The door opened to admit
Chal,
carrying what looked like a blue flame
in a small, round copper dish, and when he closed the
door behind him- self he turned to face me with a grin.
"Isn't this the wildest thing
you've ever seen?" he asked as he came toward me, sounding
like a little boy with a brand-new gadget toy. "That
woman is the most brilliantly creative person I've ever
met, male or
female. I can't get rid of the
delightful feeling that I'm in the middle of a children's adventure
book."
"If we end up getting caught doing
the wrong thing, I doubt if you'll have trouble losing
the feeling," I commented, trying to be as specific and
yet obscure as it was possible to be. I didn't know
why he was suddenly acting as though we didn't
have to watch what we said, but it didn't seem wise
to go along with him in it.
"Oh, you don't have to worry about
anyone over- hearing us," he said as he sat at
the foot of the bed opposite me, just as though he'd read
my mind. "As long as this flame stays blue, there
aren't any listening devices operating near us and we can
speak as we like. If anyone tries eavesdropping with
nothing but ears, they'll find our conversation is too
low for them to hear. If the flame suddenly turns
orange, though, we'd better be fast about finding something
innocent to dis- cuss."
"That's one of Lidra's devices?"
I asked in surprise,
finally understanding what he'd been
talking about. "It doesn't look like
anything but a plain
copper bowl, and a small one at that.
How can it do all that?"
"You're asking me?" he came
back with a snort of amusement, giving me a wide grin as he
set the bowl down between us. "When it comes to
electronics, I know nipping the switch up turns it on
and down turns it off. If it doesn't have an on/off
switch, which this doesn't, I usually ignore it entirely.
That saves me from having to admit how far beyond me
it is."
"You and me both," I
muttered, leaning forward a little to peer at the bowl and the blue
flame it held. "Isn't it too hot to just set down
on svalk like that? If we start a fire, we'll have to explain
how it happened.''
"It isn't hot at all," he
said, still enjoying whatever my expression must have been like. "No
matter how real it looks, that flame isn't a
flame, and it isn't
burning. I had to put my hand in it
before I believed that, but there's really nothing there. Go
ahead and try it for yourself."
"I'd rather take your word for
it," I denied, sitting straight again. "With the way my
luck's been going, I'd probably find out it only burns
females. How did Lidra smuggle something like that in
here?"
"She simply tossed it into her
luggage," Chal said with a chuckle, leaning back against
the padded foot- board. Serendel had complained about
having trouble with the skirt of his costume, but even
leaning back Chal wasn't having the same. "She
tells anyone who asks that it's an ashtray for puffers,
and even has the puffers to prove she indulges. She
isn't anything like an habitual smoker, but every now and
then she has one. She brought it to my room to
explain how it works, then suggested I show it to
you."
"Your being here is her idea?"
I asked with brows high, finding myself distracted at last
from the copper bowl and its nonflame. "After the
offer you made me, that's about the last thing I would
have expected her to do. Is she trying to show how
broadminded she is, or that she doesn't really care?"
"Neither," he answered with a
good deal of satisfaction,
folding his arms as he looked at me.
"You had to be told there was a way to speak
freely when we had to, and I had something to pass
on that I didn't want overheard. That made it my place
to come in here, but not with company. If Lidra
had come with me without our inviting Serendel to
join us, it wouldn't have looked right. And if the time
comes that you want to speak to one or both of us in
private, just make some comment about puffers. We'll get
the message and be with you as quickly as
possible."
"Puffers," I acknowledged
with a nod, certain that he knew he hadn't really answered my
question. "And what was it you felt you had to pass on
in private?"
"I wanted you and Lidra to know
about some of the things I brought along to help us,"
he answered, his expression now more businesslike.
"According to what Velix said I expect us to be
offered a lot of
partying, and there's no reason for us
to arouse suspicion by refusing to join in. If there's a
lot of drinking going on, for instance, I can give you
something to take
beforehand to keep you sober no matter
how much you swallow, or I can give you something
afterward that will sober you up in about fifteen
minutes. If we have to stay awake for long periods of time
you have the same choice, something to keep you
awake, alert and refreshed, or something to make you
that way when you're dead on your feet. We'll be
smartest eating as much as we can as often as we're able,
but if for some reason provisions become unavailable, I
can take care of that, too. In addition to those I
also have a good supply of pain-killers, antibiotics,
sleep-assists, and the like, and all of it's compatible
with the biosphere around us. My initial research made
sure of that, but I double-checked with the entrance
officials here just to be on the safe side. We may need to
take time to recover from the strain afterward, but
for the short time we'll be using the compounds, we
should sustain no lasting physical damage."
"And you brought it in as your own
medication," I said with another nod, remembering
when he'd
mentioned it to the Customs officials.
"I hadn't expected something like that, and I have to
admit I'm
impressed. Do you happen to have
something to take against the possibility of sudden,
extreme nausea?"
He frowned briefly at that, at first
taking the question
seriously, and then he understood what
I meant.
"I'm realty sorry you've decided
you'll be feeling that way with Serendel," he said,
his light eyes
examining me soberly. "I still
don't really understand what went on between you two, or why
you refused to accept his apology."
"What went on was that he tried to
con me, and apologizing for something like that is
never more than an extension of the con," I said,
turning to stand a thick pillow against the headboard for
me to lean against. Chal had been polite enough
not to put his curiosity as a question, which meant I
didn't mind
answering what he hadn't asked. "I
also don't like being done favors, and that's what Serendel's
attention feels like to me. The big man has graciously
decided to give the little girl a giant thrill, but the
little girl isn't
interested in buying. The man who
raised me taught me that people who grant you favors aren't
worth
knowing; only the ones who are willing
to exchange favors think of themselves as dealing with
equals rather than doormats."
"I really do think you're
misjudging Serendel," he said with a sigh, shifting a little
against the footboard. "I'm willing to bet more than one
of the top fighters are like that, but I don't think he is.
If I'm right, though, you'll probably find it out for
yourself. The man you mentioned, the one who raised
you—he sounds like an extraordinary person."
"He was," I said, smiling
just a little at the memories
all the ruthless killing in the Empire
couldn't destroy. "There was a time right
after my mother died that I pretended Seero was my father,
taking the trouble
to raise and protect me even though he
didn't want to acknowledge me. He wasn't my
biological father, but by the time I was able to admit
that to myself, it no longer mattered. He proved himself
my father with everything he said and did, and the
fact that we shared no common blood made it better than if
we had. He didn't have to take care of me, he
wanted to; if that didn't make him my father, nothing in
the universe including blood would have."
"I see I was right about him being
extraordinary," Chal said with a smile, and then the
smile faded. "I— don't quite know how to ask this
without insulting you, but there's something I've been very
curious about. If the man who raised you was so special,
and everything you've said confirms that—how did
you end up in the— unusual—occupation you've
reportedly become so good at?"
"That must be the most tactful way
of putting it I've ever heard," I said with a grin.
finding his open
embarrassment amusing. "Seero told
me right at the
beginning that there were two kinds of
people: those who would understand what we were doing,
and those who wouldn't. He said I'd know which were
which by the way they approached the subject, and
damned if he wasn't right as usual."
"I hope that means you think I'm
one who would," he said, a wry expression showing that
was probably the result of my grin. "I really
meant what I said about not wanting to insult you, so if you'd
rather not talk about it all you have to do is say so.
On the other hand my curiosity is close to killing me, so
..."
"... so why don't I save your life
by giving you a chance to understand," I
finished for him with a chuckle when he just let the last word
trail off. "It so happens I do think you're the type to
understand, but I also think you have the right to make
up your own mind about it. Let's start with the way
Seero first
explained it to me, when I asked him
why he took things rather than working for them the way my
mother had. I was very young at the time, and he
knew I wasn't judging or criticizing, only asking."
"Just the way I'm doing,"
Chal put in, abruptly looking
very virtuous despite the amusement in
his eyes.
"Yes, just the way you're doing,
sweetheart," I agreed with the sort of oil you use on
a child when you think it's too young to understand
it's being
patronized. Chal winced and held his
hands up in
surrender, admitting defeat and letting
me go on.
"Seero took me out onto the dining
terrace, sat me down with a soft drink the two of us
shared, and then told me gently that the Empire wasn't
the fair, just place everyone liked to pretend it was.
There were people who worked hard for what they
had and others who tried to take those things away
from them, but not all of those who took were
arrested, tried and put in a cell. Some were too clever or
competent to be caught by the police, but by far the
largest number of them bought their way out of trouble.
Some did the buying with the jobs they held, as
politicians or judges or maybe even as police. Others used
part of the money they stole to buy themselves out of
trouble with politicians
or judges or police, using what they
took to keep themselves in a position to take
even more. The honest police couldn't touch them
because the honest police had to work within the law, and
it was almost impossible to have them do that and
still expect them to get anywhere. That made the bad
people think they were something special, that they had
the right to keep stealing from innocent people and
getting away with it. Seero said he didn't blame them for
thinking that, but he didn't agree."
"Don't tell me that's who you took
from!" Chal said with sudden delight, sitting up
away from the footboard. "You and he went after
the crooks who stole and got away with it?"
"Yes, but it's not quite the
virtue you're trying to make it sound like," I answered,
smiling only faintly at his enthusiasm. "No matter who
the targets of our stroking were, it was still stealing
and against the law. We ended up being responsible for quite
a few of the supposedly untouchable getting caught,
because when we cleaned them out we forced them to
go back to the well before it was really safe, thereby
setting them up. We even helped put the skids to small
Twilight Houses on behalf of larger Houses, to keep the
small-fry from growing up and carving out pieces of
their own territory.
But that, Chal, doesn't mean we weren't
stealing.
It only means we stole from those who
had no legitimate claim to what they had.
Seero refused to start training me until I proved to him
I understood the point. We might have been stealing only
from scum, but if we'd gotten caught we would have
been the ones who ended up in a cell."
"If you ask me, you were both
making too much of the point," he said, and damned if
he wasn't acting stiff-necked and offended on Seero's
and my behalf- "If the law can't touch somebody,
does that mean they're entitled to get away with what
they do? No matter who gets hurt? I don't happen to
believe that, which is one of the reasons I'm here
right now. The S.I. isn't as helpless as planetary
officials are, and I'll bet they don't think you did wrong,
either."
"Don't make bets you can't afford
to lose," I told him, remembering what that S.I. man
Filster had said to me. "Most people can't be
bothered with differentiating
between one thief and the next, and you
can't really blame them. Stealing is
stealing, no matter how well you justify it. Seero and I simply
felt that what- ever ends we accomplished made the rest
of it worth- while; I'm just glad you're one of the
few who agree."
"Damned right I agree," he
huffed as he leaned back again, still touchy but beginning
to calm down. "People who take advantage of the
helpless set their own rules for the game, and have no
call to complain when others play by those rules. If
they're as helpless before you and the man who raised you
as others are before them, who could have the gall to
say it's
unfair? And—ah—I think I've
been very insensitive. It's only just come through to me from the
way you were speaking— The man Seero is dead?"
"Yes, he's dead," I said,
looking down away from Chal to keep the whole thing from
flooding over me again. Every time I met someone I
liked, my first urge was to drag them home and introduce
them to Seero, to let them see for themselves how
wonderful he was. Even after almost a year, I still
hadn't learned not to do that. Somehow I didn't think I would
ever learn not to.
"Inky, I'm sorry," Chal said,
and the tone of his voice was compassion rather than pity.
"I didn't mean to bring the pain back to you, not for
the sake of
nothing but curiosity. I can see I
should have kept my big mouth closed."
"No, Chal, it wasn't your fault,"
I said, looking back to his very serious face and
forcing a smile. "You couldn't have known, and talking about
it just helps to remind me that it's all being taken
care of. But I've also been reminded of something else,
and since we're into asking each other openly direct
questions I'm
going to repeat one to you: why didn't
Lidra mind your coming here to talk to me alone?"
"I never said she didn't mind,"
he corrected me, a faint look of satisfaction suddenly
back on his face. I didn't know if he realized I was
changing subjects on purpose, but he didn't seem reluctant
to cooperate in the effort. "What I said was that
Lidra understood why she couldn't come with me and suggested
that I come alone, not that she didn't mind staying
behind. But that's not all she was bothered by,
only I didn't see it until she came to my room."
"She isn't as happy about the swap
as she expected to be," I guessed, positive that
had something to do with it. "She thinks Serendel
might not be attracted to her, and she doesn't want her idol
yawning in her face."
"Inky, Lidra's not like that at
all," he protested, moving around again where he sat, his
expression now faintly hurt. "She knows Serendel
is too much of a decent person to do something like that
to her, and it isn't even the fact that she knows he
prefers you. When she came into my room she was so quiet
I almost didn't recognize her, and although I could see
she really didn't want me coming in here alone,
she forced her- self to tell me I had to. We all have a
job to do, and Lidra knows that has to come first."
"Then what could her problem
possibly be?" I
demanded, sitting up away from the
pillow. "I thought she was jealous over the offer you
made, but what you're describing doesn't sound like
jealousy."
"I'm hoping it's better than
jealousy," he said, and now he was back to grinning faintly, a
definite twinkle in his light eyes. "I have a
feeling the first part of Lidra's problem is that she isn't quite
as—eager—to have sex with every acceptable male in
sight as she pretends to be. It wasn't until she
realized I was
seriously attracted to her that she let
me come closer than arm's length, and just between the two
of us, I'm not very used to that. I may not be a
fighter like Serendel, but I seem to attract women almost as
easily as he does. When Lidra told me she wanted
children I agreed to father at least one of them, but
nothing was
discussed about any sort of
relationship beyond that, and I never told her I didn't want her
getting involved with Serendel. I didn't have the right to
tell her something like that, especially not without
specific agreements between us."
"But—then. I don't
understand at all," I protested, really feeling confused. "She kept
insisting she would do just about anything to get Serendel
into bed, and now that she practically has him there
she's trying to turn and run the other way. And why
isn't she at least faintly annoyed that you offered to
swap her for me? More than once I had the impression she
was looking at you like private property."
"I think she realized she hasn't
done anything to give her the right to look at me that
way," he
answered, and again that satisfaction
was there. "I'm convinced she didn't offer anything in
the way of a relationship because she's been hurt in
the past, quite a few times, and didn't want it
happening again. I thought she understood how deep my
interest in her goes, but now I can see she's been
deliberately letting it slide right past her. And I didn't
swap Lidra for you; I swapped Serendel for me, and that
Lidra does understand."
"I'm glad someone's following
what's happening," I muttered, leaning back on the pillow
again to give him what I like to think of as a
baleful stare. "What's the difference who got swapped for
whom? We're still talking about the same swap, aren't
we?"
"Oh no, we're not," he came
back, grinning at my annoyance. "Lidra realizes I used
the opportunity of a near-crisis to not only smooth things
over for you, but to also give her what she kept
insisting she wanted. I don't think anyone's ever done that
for her before, and I'm certain she didn't expect it to
be done this time either. She's been very careful to
maintain the attitude that says there's nothing
between us but an agreement to make a child, all the
while loudly
exclaiming how acceptable she found
Serendel. I'm sure she does consider him acceptable, but
only in a
distant, biological way."
"You mean she kept drooling out
loud over Serendel
because she never expected to end up
anywhere near him," I said slowly as the
light finally came, distantly knowing Seero would have
understood a good deal sooner. "And she barely
glanced in your direction
because you were right there and closer
than arm's reach, able to hurt her badly if she
showed the least sign of interest going deeper than
plain sex. Now she's trapped because Serendel and I aren't
getting along, and she may even be put into the
position of having to sleep with him. Chal, you have to do
something! Hitting her with a problem like that
just isn't fair."
"You have to remember how unfair a
place the
Empire really is," he answered
with a smile for the way I was sitting straight again, then held
up a hand to cut off the immediate protest I began.
"Inky, Lidra
certainly does have a terrible problem,
but it's nothing I can help her with. If I work very hard
and manage to convince her I want her on a more
permanent basis than the one she's offering, she may
come around to agreeing to go along with it, but
she'll never really believe it. She has to decide on taking
one last chance of letting her own feelings out, and
give me the chance to respond to them. That way she'll be
able to accept what I'm offering, and won't ever have
to wonder if it's the truth. If I don't make her do
that, then we'll never have anything worthwhile between
us."
"Worthwhile," I echoed,
wondering how so
innocent-sounding a word could be
responsible for so many difficulties. "And just what do
you consider that to be, Chal? What is it you want happening
between you and Lidra?"
"I want us to make a life
together," he answered very simply, his warm, happy smile
turning him even more handsome than usual. "I've
always found it very convenient having so many women
attracted to me; it gave me the chance to look carefully
for the one I wanted. I was certain I would find her
some day, and when I met Lidra I knew that some day
had come. We share so many pastime interests we
might as well be the same person, but our major career
paths are so widely separated that one can never
intrude on the other. Since she's as brilliant in her
field as I am in mine, our children will have the
potential of being just about anything they please. Our house
can have two labs, one for her, one for me, and I'll
never have to worry about her coming into mine to
'straighten a
little.' There are all sorts of
benefits in marrying a highly intelligent woman, and that's just the
best of them."
By then he was grinning at me, the joke
he'd made trying to turn the situation funny
rather than touching, but I couldn't see it that way. His
intentions seemed like the most wonderful thing I'd ever
heard, the son of romantic drivel you laugh at in
books, but can't quite laugh at in real life. I found
myself envying Lidra instead of feeling sorry for her, as it
seemed fairly clear that Chal had no intentions of
letting her get away. I spent a very short instant
wondering what that would be like, and then I smiled at
him.
"I hope it works out the way you
want it to," I told him, and I was sure he could see I
wasn't just saying that. "I suppose I'd also better
hope now that it doesn't come down to my having to swap Serendel
for you. That would just make things harder all
around."
"Not at all," he said with a
continuing grin, beginning
to get back to his feet. "The swap
might be just the thing to push Lidra past that blind
spot of hers. If she wants my attention while not having
to give anyone
else hers, she'll have to talk to me.
I'm sure she feels about me the way I feel about
her; all I have to do now is get her to admit it."
"All," I repeated with a
laugh, watching as he
retrieved the copper bowl with its blue
fire from the bed. "I'm glad my end of this three-way
partnership is the easy one; the only thing I have to do
is get us into a place people don't want us getting
into. Security
systems are a lot easier to get past
than emotional
defenses."
"You may be right, but emotional
defenses are all I'm equipped to handle," he
answered with a chuckle, then sobered just a little. "And
speaking of emotions, if Serendel wasn't truly sorry for his
misjudgment in his conversation with you, he ought to
leave the arena and take up acting. He was trying to
make associating with him easier for you by evoking
faint pity first and then humor, but you reacted in a way he
wasn't
expecting. He said if he'd known you
had the soul of a female glad, he wouldn't have worried
about your
being afraid of him."
"Well, he's right about my not
being afraid of him," I said with a snort, leaning
back against the pillow again. "As far as the rest
of it goes, though, I don't want associating with him made
any easier.
Bottom line is, I don't intend
associating with him at all. There's the faint possibility I may
have to sleep with him, but that doesn't mean I have to
talk to him."
"Inky, don't make the mistake of
offering him a challenge," Chal warned, now
completely serious. "He ignores that son of thing from
noncombatants, but he seems to have classified you
differently. If you annoy him too badly, you may find him
reacting in the mental set that makes him a very
successful fighter. If you find you need to talk about that or
anything else, Just come to my room. Lidra is next to
you on the right, I'm beyond her, and Serendel is
beyond me. Right now, I'd better get back to where
I belong."
I nodded to show I agreed he'd already
been in my room long enough as far as possible
suspicion went, and once he was gone I was able to look
down at my hands without being bothered by someone
who had obviously studied the mental sciences
as well as the biological ones. I didn't feel
uncomfortable, exactly, most certainly not where that big fool
Serendel was involved, but I didn't quite understand
what Chal had meant when he'd said the fighter had
classified me as other than a noncombatant. I didn't
like the sound of it any more than I liked the man
himself, and snorted out loud at the thought of how
solicitous he'd been of my feelings. I wasn't afraid of him or
anyone, and if I had to prove it there on Joelare the
way I had on Gryphon, I would.
I sat up to lay the pillow flat, then
stretched out, wondering in annoyed impatience Just
how long a time we'd be wasting in "rest". If
it turned out to be too long, they'd find themselves in
possession of a com- plaint they couldn't simply gloss over.
Having a guest dying of boredom was very bad press,
and if they knew what was good for them they'd try hard
to avoid it.
Chapter 9
Our rest time was long enough for me to
fall asleep for a while, which didn't turn out to
be as unwelcome as I'd thought it would. When I woke I
had enough time to stretch comfortably while I
considered getting up, and then soft, pleasant music began
playing in the room. The music went on only long
enough to wake me if I'd been asleep, and then a
woman's voice
announced that my presence was
requested in the dining room downstairs at my earliest
convenience. Once the voice had stopped I wondered very
briefly what they would do if I simply turned over and
went back to sleep, but I was only curious, not
interested in trying to find out. I yawned and stretched a
second time, then got up to use the bathroom.
As expected, even sleeping in the svalk
costume hadn't wrinkled it, so all I had to do
was throw a little cold water on my face and brush my
hair, and then I was ready to go. The hall outside my
door was
deserted when I walked out into it, and
I couldn't help noticing how eerie the fog made
everything look. There had been just as much fog inside
my room, but there had also been a lot more light
and the presence of windows. For some reason having fog
around when there were also windows was less
disturbing, but I hadn't any idea why that should be. I
raised my head a little to show the fog I wasn't
afraid of it either, and then moved deliberately through it
toward the stairs leading down.
When I reached the lobby it was also
deserted, but a glowing sign hanging in midair showed
an arrow indicating the dining room somewhere
off to the left around the staircase. I walked through
the fog into the next room, expecting it to be just as
empty as the lobby, but found instead that the next
hovering arrow, still pointing left, also indicated a
group of people. Our trusty journey scout Velix stood
between Chal and Serendel, talking to them as he
indicated four men seated in large, ornate wooden chairs
which stood side by side in front of the wall the two
men and Velix faced. The seated four had long white
hair and beards, eyes which glittered even from where I
was, and wore ankle-length, long-sleeved robes that
glowed even more strongly than the lights and signs
around us. None of the four looked at the men who
were
examining them, instead gazing straight
ahead while resting their arms on the chair arms, and as I
came up behind those who were observing them I was
able to hear what Velix was saying.
" ... are the ones you'll be
choosing among for your personal magicians," the
Griddenth told the two men, sounding very firm. "Whether
or not there are others available makes no difference at
all, lord
Serendel. These four are
representatives of the available talent, and it's up to you gentlemen to
each choose the one you think will serve you best. You
may each ask one question of any two of them, and
then you must state your choice. Since lord Serendel
got down here first and therefore gets to choose
first, lord Chal may ask his questions first."
"That's your idea of giving me a
break?" Chal said with wry amusement, his eyes still
moving among the four who were seated. "How am I
supposed to know what to ask them?"
"You're supposed to ask them
questions which will tell you whether or not you want their
protection," Velix answered, less wry and more
amused. "Look at them carefully, remember what their
purpose will be, and then choose two to question. I
can't be any more specific than that, or it won't be
fair."
"I'd consider it fair," Chal
came back in a way that made Serendel chuckle, and then he
shook his head. "Well, if I have to, I suppose I
might as well get on with it. You said to ignore the fact
that they don't seem to be paying attention, and simply
address the one I want to talk to? All right, then
I'm addressing you, sir, the gentleman on the extreme
left. Who's the most powerful magician among you four?"
"I am," the man addressed
answered, sounding considerably younger than his
appearance suggested. He'd answered without hesitation, but
he hadn't even glanced at Chal.
"Since I don't get to choose
first, maybe I shouldn't have asked that question," Chal
said. looking to his right at Velix with raised brows. "What
do I do now?"
"I would strongly suggest asking
your second
question," the Griddenth answered,
now apparently even more amused. "You don't get
involved much with game playing, do you, lord Chal?"
"I don't have the spare time most
of it requires," Chal said, suspecting the Griddenth was
trying to tell him something, but not knowing what. "I
can't think of anything to ask that would better my
first try, so all I can do is save Serendel the trouble
and confirm what I've already been told. You, sir,
second from the left. Who's the most powerful magician among
you four?"
"I am," the second
long-bearded man answered with as little hesitation as the first,
also sounding equally as positive. He also made no
attempt to look at Chal, but this time Chal was
returning the compliment.
"I'll bet I wasted both of my
questions, didn't I?" he asked Velix as he stared at the
Griddenth, sounding more excited and enthusiastic than
depressed over
having messed up. "It didn't
matter that I asked what I did, because it doesn't help Serendel
any more than it helped me. Am I right?"
"In a way, you certainly are, lord
Chal," Velix
answered, his wings moving a little
with his amusement. "At the very least, as far as your
own efforts go, you have wasted your questions. Let's see
if lord Serendel can do any better."
I joined the two of them in looking at
the fighter. but probably unlike them I was hoping
he would not do better. For his part Serendel was
staring narrow- eyed at each of the four magicians, but
rather than simply looking them over, he seemed to
be searching for something in particular. After a
minute or so his inspection ended, and a faint smile
raised the ends of that long red mustache.
"I believe you said they would all
tell the truth, at least as far as they see it," he
stated to rather than asked Velix, only glancing at the
Griddenth long enough to see his nod of confirmation.
"In that case, I'll address my first question to the
one here in front of me, on the far right. After
yourself, who's the most powerful magician in this group of
four?"
"After me, the most powerful is
Jejin," the man answered at once, still staring off
into space some- where but giving me the distinct
impression he was beginning to be amused. Serendel nodded
as though he'd gotten exactly the answer he'd
been looking for, and then his eyes moved to one of the
ones Chal had already questioned.
"You, second from the left,"
he said, his tone a good deal less respectful than Chal's
had been. "Which one of you four is Jejin?"
"Jejin sits beside me to my left,"
the man answered,
and I would have put money on the fact
that he was enjoying himself as much as the
other one had. Serendel nodded again, this time with
that faint smile he liked so much, and then he was
looking directly at Velix.
"Since first choice is mine,
that's the one I want," he said, calm satisfaction in the
decision. "The one named Jejin, who I believe is sitting
second from the right. Do I have to do anything beyond
stating the choice?"
"No, but I'd say lord Chal is
curious as to why you did it the way you did," Velix
answered, his tufted tail flicking back and forth. "You
don't owe him an answer unless you want to give one, and
you certainly don't have to say anything until he's
made a choice of his own."
"But I can comment if I want to,
which it so hap- pens I do," Serendel summed up,
then looked at his fellow tourist. "Chal, we were
told twice to look them over, and when I finally heard the hint
and followed it, I noticed something interesting.
They're all wearing the same kind of clothes, but not the
same quality. They may all consider their own power
the strongest, but if it isn't so, which it probably
isn't, how other people see them is the most telling
point. The strongest
will pull down more wealth than the
others, so he should be dressed better than them. I
asked who the second strongest was, got an answer
that should have been true, then double-checked it
against appearances. The two matched, so I made my choice."
"Damned if you aren't right,"
Chal muttered, this time looking at the four magicians with
purpose rather than aimlessly. "The one you
picked is better dressed than any of the other three. And you
did get use out of my wasted questions, by realizing
that they can't be trusted to speak anything but
opinion when it comes to themselves. I appreciate the help,
my friend, and I'll use it to choose that one."
Chal pointed to the magician on our far
left, the one he'd spoken to first, the one who,
after the fighter's choice, was dressed in the best quality
robe. It came to me to wonder if that was how Uexian
magicians really had shown off their status
spots, with more
material acquisitions rather than
fewer, but I didn't
mention the point. My nemesis seemed to
have overlooked the consideration, and I wouldn't have
wanted to bring it up even if Velix hadn't already
started going back to his take-charge guidance.
"Now that the choosing is taken
care of, my lords, you and your ladies and your magicians
are free to have your meal." the Griddenth
said, just short of purring. "When you've finished
eating I'll conduct you all to the nearest palace and its
revelries, where you'll certainly have opportunity to test the
wisdom in your choices of magicians. If you'll follow
me?"
The two designated magicians had gotten
out of their chairs to join our little group, and
when Velix moved off to the left leading Chal and
Serendel, they followed along behind. I hesitated for a moment,
wondering how Lidra was supposed to find us, then
glanced around to discover that she already had. She
stood a few feet back from where we'd all been, a
phantom of a ghost in the swirling fog, an odd, secret
smile on her face as she watched the men moving behind
Velix. She seemed more calmly amused than in the
grip of the sort of disturbance Chal had described
earlier, and when she saw me looking at her she
actually grinned and winked. If she'd had her copper
bowl I would have asked her what she found so funny,
but without it all I could do was join her in
adding to the parade behind Velix.
The room the magicians had been sitting
in was wider than it was long, and the doors
in the short left- hand wall were double with servants to
see to their opening. We sailed on through as though
we had just bought the place, and once into the
next room we could see two long tables facing one another
across a space of about ten feet. There were three
heavy chairs set at the outer sides of each table, and a
servant stood be- hind each of the six chairs. Velix
stopped short of the tables, then nodded toward the one on
the right.
"That one is for you and yours,
lord Serendel, and the one to the left is yours, lord
Chal," he said, his head moving around as though he were
making sure everything had been set up right.
"There will be
entertainment during the meal, but I
would advise using part of the time for getting acquainted
with your newly acquired magicians. I'll rejoin you all
after you've eaten."
He glanced at the two men he'd been
talking to, again giving them the chance to ask any
questions they might have, then moved off to the far
right when they didn't take him up on the offer. As
soon as he was gone from among us, the servants came
forward to welcome us while deftly herding us to
our respective places, and I found myself being seated
first, in the center chair of the right-hand table.
Through the fog I could see Lidra was being given the
same honor at her own table, but I still would have made
a fuss if I'd thought it would do any good. My
digestion would have been considerably improved if the
magician had been seated between me and Serendel
instead of to my left with the fighter on my right, but
our hosts
obviously didn't want it like that.
Since I hadn't been given a choice there was nothing I could do
but sit back in the padded, thronelike chair and
pretend I was as
comfortable as it's possible to be.
"I feel as if I'm starving,"
Serendel said as he settled
himself in his place, glancing at me
and the magician
both. "I haven't eaten since early
this morning on the liner, not even so much as a
snack in the car that brought us here. When was the last
time you and the others got something to eat?"
The question he'd put was casual small
talk, nothing of earth-shattering importance—but
also nothing the magician could be expected to answer.
It looked like the companion who had been forced on me
was trying to break the conversational ice, but
that sort of thing isn't hard to get around.
"We all had a snack during Customs
inspection," I answered without even glancing at him,
then turned my head to the magician with a smile.
"How long has it been since the last time you were
chosen to be the protector of a visiting House?" I
asked as though really interested. "And are you
truly as pleased to be included in on this meal as you look?"
"I'm delighted to be included in
on this meal, and as soon as they bring out the food
you'll understand why," he answered in a light and
easy voice
accompanied by a return smile,
apparently all through with staring off into the distance. "As
far as being chosen as a protector goes, I'm picked at
least as often as any of the others, but rarely for
so—distinguished—a House. I may be putting my foot in it
by saying this, but—am I wrong in thinking you
don't agree with me about how much of an honor it is?"
He was examining me with guileless,
light blue eyes, waiting for an answer to his
admittedly bald- faced question, most of his expression
hidden behind that long white beard. I really wasn't
much interested in going into detail on my dissenting
opinion, but someone else proved more than happy to
jump in for me.
"The lady feels I insulted her,"
Serendel supplied in the same calm and easy tone that
he'd used earlier, drawing the magician's gaze. "All
I thought I was doing was soothing the nervousness many
women feel in my presence, but apparently she
doesn't see it like that. She's decided I insulted her on
purpose, and isn't interested in hearing any statements to
the— Ah, here comes the first of the food.*'
He interrupted his own story to watch
the approach of four tray-bearers, three carrying
tureens and tiny cups and spoons, the fourth carrying
nine empty bowls and nine regular-sized spoons. The
tureen-bearers put their burdens down on the far side of
the table opposite us, paying no attention to the golden
cloth covering the table, and with the help of the
servants who stood behind our chairs, we very quickly had
three tiny cups standing in front of each of us,
samples of the different sorts of soup which had been brought.
As other servants
came by to drop off baskets of more
kinds of bread than I knew there were, the
servant who had been carrying the bowls stepped in
front of the three soup-men.
"Gentles, please taste our
offerings and indicate which of them you find most pleasing."
he said, per- forming a general bow that was
apparently meant for us all. "Should you find two or
even three equally as pleasing, simply instruct your personal
servant to fetch you some of each. Three or none, the
choice is, of course, yours."
He bowed again before going back to his
tray, and the annoyance I'd been feeling with the
fighter sitting next to me spread to cover the Mists
people almost as thickly. Giving us soup before offering
anything more substantial wasn't too obvious a ploy
to cut our appetites
for and possible consumption of more
expensive
dishes, and that idea was a perfect
kicker to Serendel's attempt at showing just how
unreasonable I was being. If I hadn't realized just
how hungry I was I would have ignored the soup samples
the way I was still ignoring the fighter, but the
smells coming out of the three tiny sample cups were just
too good to resist. I knew I had to taste all of them. and
then I might be able to get back at Velix's bosses by
refusing all three.
After tasting the samples, the best I
could do was settle on just one of the three. I
couldn't remember ever tasting soup that good even at the
very expensive resorts Seero and I had visited over
the years, but I wasn't ready to admit I might be wrong
about the scam the Mists people were trying to run.
Seeing the chilled fruit and cheese and even more hot
baked goods added to our table let me stay suspicious,
but once they began
bringing out the meats and vegetables
and
gravies—and wines—I decided
I might be wise dropping all thoughts of a scam. We were urged
to try as much of as many different dishes as we
liked, and despite the soup I found I wasn't reluctant to
go along with the suggestions. I felt as though I
were eating ten times more than I ever had in my life, but I
enjoyed every bite without also feeling that I was
about to explode. When I finally finished I was most
aware of satisfaction, that and the impression that I was now
prepared to get on to other things.
"That has to be the best meal I've
ever eaten," Serendel announced once his wine glass
had been
refilled for the twentieth time, a
pleasant nod of thanks for the servant who had poured. There
hadn't been any conversation while the food had held
our attention, but there had been music as well as dancers
who spun gracefully between the tables. The
dancers had been mostly female, which was probably why
I'd had the opportunity of noticing how little the
magician had eaten in comparison to the fighter. Our
bearded friend hadn't been shy about helping himself,
but even my capacity had been greater than his. I
wondered if the difference meant anything, but couldn't
think of any way it might.
"There's never any stinting when
it comes to a feast of greeting," the magician—Jejin,
that was his name- said in answer, his own wine glass
still more than half full and close to his hand. "You
won't go hungry in any of the Mists, but this one is far
and away the best. Before the meal, lord Serendel, you
were saying some- thing about many women being nervous in
your
presence. I think you understand there
are certain things I can't mention here and now, but with
those things in mind even though absent from tongue, I
must confess I don't understand why that would be. I
should think you would find it the complete
opposite."
"Most people think it's the
complete opposite," the glad answered, faint amusement in the
gray gaze he rested on Jejin, his body relaxed back
in its chair
except for the hand that gently swirled
the wine in its glass prison. "There are enough
amateur wigglers and hot crazies around to give that
impression, but you can't lump them in under the general
heading of 'women.' They may be female, but
they're not
interested in what you might want to
say to them, only in what you can do for them, in bed or in
supplying
prestige. Those who can be listed under
the heading of women are capable of occasionally doing
something really unusual, like carrying on an
intelligent conversation."
The dryness in his voice made Jejin
chuckle, but I was busy paying more attention to the
newest dancers performing in the space between the
tables. One male and one female they were, and their
costumes were definitely on the skimpy side.
"Yes, men of action aren't
supposed to be interested
in something as unusual as
conversation," the magician agreed, his appreciation of
the comment still clear. "Some observers seem to be
afraid that if they're allowed that, the next things they
might take an interest
in could be the unthinkable realms of
poetry or music or literature. I can see that,
but what I can't see is why you maintain women are nervous
in your presence. Is conversation with you considered
that much of a danger?"
"You forget it's not supposed to
be conversation that I'm interested in," Serendel
returned, just short of sounding like a martyr. "A
woman finds herself face to face with me, suddenly
remembers all those things everyone 'knows' are true about
people like me, and that's the end of any chance at
conversation. Calm friendliness changes so fast to nervous
tension that you'd need an open lens to catch the
action, and all because they're afraid I won't be able
to keep from attacking them."
"And men say women aren't
perceptive," I murmured
to myself, still keeping my eyes and
attention on the dancers. I knew I shouldn't have
cut the hook from the dangling fishing line, but the
temptation had been too heavy to resist. I was
supposed to have been filling up with pity for the poor
little misunderstood fighter, but it hadn't quite worked out
that way. I
understood him better than he knew, and
if he decided to argue I could always cite Chal as my
authority. Rather than argument a lot of silence
came from my right, and then there was a
throat-clearing sound from my left.
"I beg your pardon, my lady, but
are you saying you agree with those who judge from
nothing but idle gossip?" Jejin asked, his tone a
good deal more
diplomatic than his words. "Were
you afraid lord
Serendel would attack you before you
and he began arguing?"
"I was never 'afraid' of anything
in connection with lord Serendel," I came back,
shifting in my chair as I glanced at the bearded man in
annoyance. "It so hap- pens I don't believe in being afraid of
things, or people either for that matter. If all your
friend wanted out of me was a little conversation, why was
he so interested in choosing the strongest magician
available? Is that what 'lords' win in this section of the
Mists, the right to talk to the lady of their choice?"
"If that's what would please them
most," Jejin began
to say in counterargument, making it
sound no more than reasonable and to be
expected, but that was as far as he got. A sound like the
hissing of vexation through teeth came from my right, and
then I had
unexpected support on my side of the
disagreement.
"The lady is absolutely right,
Jejin," Serendel said in what was nearly a growl, drawing my
attention as well as the magician's. "All I
want from her is the use of her body, and that's what I
intend getting. What do I have to know or do, to be sure no
one succeeds in claiming her from me?"
"You have very little more to do
than has already been done," the bearded man said
with the faintest of hesitations while I glared at the
miserable beast of a fighter. "If you're challenged by
another lord, you simply order me to protect what's
yours. If my powers are stronger than those of the magician
I go up against, you win. If they aren't, you lose."
"Can't you tell beforehand which
of you is stronger?" the fighter demanded,
completely ignoring the way I was looking at him. "Haven't
you been here long enough to have been tested against
most if not all of the others?"
"It doesn't work that way,"
Jejin answered, shifting
just a little under the cold gray stare
he was getting.
"The magicians here come in grades
of ability, and if your original choice is someone
from the lowest
grades, you might as well give up the
idea of winning
against anyone of higher ability. If
your choice brings you someone of high ability,
that in itself should guarantee success in most cases. The
only time difficulty
arises is when your challenger's
magician is of the same caliber as your own. There's
always uncertainty
when two master magicians face one
another, so the meetings are usually governed by
pure chance. But that's a circumstance covering the
meeting of equals, which only happens
occasionally. It really isn't worth getting too upset about."
By that time the bearded man's voice
was nearly trembling, and the sweat beaded on his
forehead wasn't being caused by the closeness of the
room. He was obviously required to tell Serendel
just what he had been telling him, but what the fighter
wanted to hear was how he could win, not the reasons
why he might lose.
"Then maybe we can find something
I should get upset about," he said in that same
near-growl, his eyes refusing to turn Jejin loose. "That
list of grades we were just discussing—on what part
of the list does your name appear?"
"I—I'm the strongest
magician of them all," the man mumbled in the faintest of voices,
close to being terrified at having to give an answer
that was obviously required of him. Serendel's head went
up when he heard it, those gray eyes growing even
colder, but I'd had enough of that nonsense.
"Stop it!" I snapped to the
fighter, the anger in my voice enough to finally get his
attention. "Can't you see you're not supposed to find out how
good or bad he is until after the first challenge?
And where the hell do you come off giving him a hard time?
It wasn't his idea to be chosen, it was yours! If
you're mad at me and looking to start a fight because of
it, start the fight with me, not some innocent bystander! I
said I wasn't afraid of you, and I meant it!"
"Yes, you did say that, didn't
you?" he murmured, most of the coldness gone from his eyes
as he leaned back to stare at me. "It obviously
slipped my mind that you have the soul of a female
glad, but I'll try not to let it happen again. And for the
second time, the lady is absolutely right, Jejin. I was
taking my mad at her out on you, and I apologize. None
of this stupidity is any fault of yours."
"Thank you for understanding that,
lord Serendel," the magician answered, vast relief in
the words. "The explanations we're required to give are
designed to keep guests in eager suspense, but it's
clear they weren't anticipating guests like
yourself. And my most heartfelt thanks to you, lady Dalisse,
for interceding on my behalf. I'm afraid my bravery
isn't quite on a par with yours."
"Don't tell me you're someone who
believes all that idle gossip about how untrustworthy
fighters are?" I asked with inch-thick innocence,
turning my head in time to see the magician flinch over
having his own words fed back to him. "Don't you
know they're men of iron self-control, who have
absolutely no need of the handlers it's been suggested they
shouldn't be
allowed to walk around without? Were
you afraid of the man before he started flexing a bad
temper in your direction?"
"Of course he was afraid of me,"
the fighter answered
for Jejin in a very neutral way, the
ghost of guilty agreement flashing briefly in
the bearded man's eyes. "Everyone with sense is
afraid of a man—or woman—whose career is based on
the ability to kill. Any other reaction is the result of
never having thought the thing through. But don't forget,
Jejin, it wasn't bravery that made her defend you.
Without fear bravery
isn't possible, and she isn't afraid of
me. And you should also know that she prefers her
nickname, so please don't call her lady Dalisse.
Call her Lady Smudge."
"That's Inky, not Smudge," I
said with a growl of my own, turning again to send daggers
toward the big fool. "Don't pretend you don't
know that, because I heard you being corrected once before.
And in any event, what the name is or isn't
doesn't concern you. My nickname is reserved for the use of
friends, and you don't happen to qualify."
"Why are you acting so outraged?"
he asked with brows raised high, the innocent child
being unjustly accused. "Didn't you just now say
that if I wanted to start a fight, you were the one I ought
to be starting it with? Don't you consider being insulted
a good way to start a fight?"
"Oh, it's a wonderful way," I
agreed as I seethed, hating the grin he couldn't quite
swallow—not to
mention the chuckling Jejin was doing.
"The only problem I can see is that it isn't quite fair
on my end. There are so many things about you open to
comment, I'm having trouble deciding which to use
first. Maybe I ought to settle for asking how you can
speak so clearly with your foot constantly in your
mouth. If you doubt the contention, just remember how many
times you've had to apologize over the last few
days."
"At least I'm bright enough to
recognize those times apology is called for," he came
back as he straightened
in his chair, a good deal of his
amusement having dissolved. "That's more than can
be said for other people at this table, specifically
other female people. You ..."
"My lords and ladies, may I have
your attention please," a voice suddenly came to
interrupt the fighter, and I reluctantly looked away from the
argument to see Velix standing in the space between
the tables, a replacement for the dancers I hadn't
seen leave. "If you're all quite finished with your
meal, we can leave for the palace now. Nibbles and drinks
will also be available there, and I have
transportation outside
befitting those of your station. Please
rise now and
follow me."
"Just a minute," I called as
I stood, making no effort
to look at the fighter again. "Is
that transportation
one of your ironclad requirements, or
is it possible to walk off part of that meal I just
swallowed? I'm not worried about getting lost in the fog.
If I have to ride in anything right now, it's much more
likely I'll have being sick to worry about."
Most especially from the company, I
added to myself
as Velix paused, wishing I could read
the Griddenth's
expression. If he refused my request
and I ended up anywhere near Serendel in
whatever we were supposed to ride in, everyone else was
in danger of ending up knee-deep in spilled blood.
Lidra wasn't the only one who had managed to smuggle
something past Customs and the clothes change, and
another five minutes
of arguing with that stupid glad would
guarantee everyone's finding out just what that
something was. Serendel and Jejin got to their feet
the way the three people at the other table did, and
Velix looked around at us all before performing a gesture
that was very like a shrug.
"I meant to mention this once we'd
reached the lobby, but since the point has been
raised I might as well go into it now," he said,
sounding calm and
undisturbed. "It so happens you do
have the choice of walking, but not through the heavy
mists in the street. Anyone not thoroughly familiar with
this area couldn't help getting lost, that's why another
route was
prepared. It reaches the palace by
means of an under- ground passage, and although the
passageway isn't used very often, it's not really
possible to become lost in it. I, unfortunately, must stay
aboveground with the transportation, but any of you wishing
to use the
passageway may certainly do so."
"Then that works out really well,"
I said before anyone else could jump in. "You'll
go along with my fellow travelers in the transportation,
and I'll have the passageway and a little time to myself.
Every now and then I need to be alone, and this seems
the perfect opportunity to satisfy the need. No one
objects, I hope?"
I'd tried making the request sound like
sweet reason incarnate, primarily to have a strong
basis for protest if the mighty Serendel decided to open
his mighty mouth in disagreement. I'd stated a
need and had asked for everyone's help in seeing to it; if
the fighter tried arguing he would be the unreasonable
one, and his suitability as an acceptable companion
would begin losing all those legs it had been
standing on. I waited with a friendly smile on my face, not
really looking at the way Chal and Lidra exchanged a
silent glance, and then Velix gave that sort-of shrug
again.
"Apparently no one does object,"
he said, deliberately
looking around as he said it. "The
passageway is all yours then, and we'll meet again
when you reach the palace. We'll all walk to the lobby
together, and then go our separate ways."
The servants pulled the chairs out of
everyone's way to make it easier to leave the tables,
and I followed after Velix without even a single
glance behind me. As I passed Jejin, I noticed a faint
frown on his face. but I didn't ask him the reason for it
and he didn't volunteer any data. I was too delighted
at the thought of getting away from that glad to
wonder why the
magician was unhappy, and then it
occurred to me our reasons might be exactly the same. I
was happy to get away even for a little while, but that
meant Jejin would be all alone with Serendel until I
rejoined them. If he was as afraid of the fighter as he'd
claimed to be, my not being there as a buffer would make
the time a good deal less than pleasant for him.
Getting back to the lobby didn't take
very long, and we hadn't gone more than a couple of
steps before Velix stopped and turned to look at me.
"Our transportation lies through
the doors straight ahead, the doors you all came in by,"
he said,
gesturing behind himself with his head.
"Your point of departure, dear lady, lies behind you
to your left, through that portal. A servant will be
here in a moment to open it for you."
I wondered why I needed anyone to open
a door for me, but once I'd turned to look I began
to understand. Portal Velix had called it and portal
it was, a heavy, metal-bound wooden door that had a
large ring of metal on the left, halfway up. If I wasn't
mistaken, it was the thick ring that was used to open
the door, and with the swirls of mist all around it it
really did look as though it hadn't been opened in a
while. I wasn't
actually beginning to have second
thoughts about going through the door, not with the
alternative being what it was, but the arrival of two big men
ended the time I had even to toy with the
consideration.
"Very good, men, just as prompt as
ever," Velix said to the new arrivals, watching them
walk to the door. "There's only one to go
through this time, and then you can close it again."
"Close it again?" I asked as
the two men put hands to the ring and shoulders to the wood,
then began pushing with all their strength. "You
mean you're just going to—close that behind me?"
"Well, of course," Velix said
with an indulgent chuckle, his bright, dark eyes faintly
amused, "We can't very well leave it open, not with
the number of other guests around. We really do need
to keep track of all of you for safety's sake, and if
we left that door open, half our charges would disappear
through it, just to find out if it really does go where
we say it goes. Surely you can appreciate the problem."
"Surely," I said in a voice
that sounded very hollow to me, which is why I said no more than
the single word. I hadn't known I was going to be
closed behind a door I had no chance of opening
again, but it was much too late to back out by refusing
to go. I'd look and feel like a complete idiot, and I
knew I'd rather die than give Serendel the satisfaction
of that. I'd just walk as fast as I could until I got to
the other end of the passageway, and then it would all
be behind me.
"When you reach the palace, the
servants there,
stationed inside the portal, will open
it for you," Velix said, his tail moving in sharp arcs in
contrast to the smoothness of his tone. "I believe
the opening is wide enough for you to fit through rather
easily now..."
He let the sentence trail off as he
moved closer to examine the efforts of the two men, and
when I made myself follow I could see he was right.
They'd pushed the door more than halfway open, and
behind it and them I could see mist-shrouded stairs
that trended downward. Through the fog I could also
see the faint glow of intermittent light, which meant
there was no reason including dangerous dark to keep
me from getting
started. My lips felt the least bit dry
when my tongue wet them, but then I realized
there was really nothing to be nervous about. I was
being sent through that door in front of witnesses, so if
anything happened
to me the Mists people would be liable.
It was like crossing a street in the middle of
ground traffic; no matter how badly the drivers wanted
to hit you, none of them would or their insurance
would go up. I was safe and I knew it, so I simply
stepped through the opening without the slightest
worry.
Chapter 10
The lack of worry lasted until that
impossible door was pulled slowly and silently shut behind
me, then the lack of worry became conspicuously
absent. The back of the door was completely smooth, with
nothing for anyone without talons like Velix's to
get a grip on, and somehow it seemed out of character
for the thing to have opened and closed without
making a sound. By rights there should have been the
eerie scream of protesting hinges, much like the
moaning cries of lost, tormented souls . . .
"Are you completely out of your
mind, or just a little on the weird side?" I
demanded in a hiss, talking to myself the way I deserved to be
talked to. "If you do any more of that, you'll be having
hysterics even before you've gone down the stairs! I
thought you were supposed to be the one who wasn't
afraid of things."
I conceded that an excellent point had
been made, then took a deep breath and looked
around a little more. Between the fog and the plain,
stonelike
material of walls, steps and ceiling,
there wasn't much of anything to see, so I simply started
going down the stairs.
By the time I reached the bottom of the
flight, I was certain I'd gone lower than the level
of the transportation
system that had brought us to that
section of the Mists. The descent had been long,
tedious, dizzy- making, boring—but it hadn't been
hard on me physically
even when I'd jumped down one section
of me steps. I'd done the jumping because I'd
been curious about what the steps were made of,
which wasn't stone even though it looked like it. The
material was unexpectedly
springy while still being very firm,
and the sharp edges of the steps were anything
but sharp. It came to me that I probably couldn't
hurt myself on the stuff even if I tried, and when I
looked more closely at the walls I saw they were made of
the same
material. I realized the Mists people
really were being
cautious about my safety, and after
that felt a lot better about continuing down.
The ever-present fog didn't thin at the
bottom the way I'd been hoping it would, but the
passageway I found before me was wide enough and
almost well- enough lit to make that a minor
problem. As I began walking I noticed there wasn't a sound
anywhere, nothing but the very soft, very faint
scuff of my
sandals against the not-stone of the
passageway floor. Even right on top of it I could barely
hear it, and that gave me an odd sense of being
absolutely alone. The thought was disturbing, and I didn't
understand why that should be. I'd been alone before,
most especially on strokings, but I'd never felt the
way I did right then.
The only thing I could do about the
feeling was shrug, so I shrugged and just kept
going. The passageway
took me straight ahead for a while, and
then it began curving first right, then
left, then right again. After another few minutes it was a
toss-up as to which way the curve would go, and that no
matter which way the previous curve had gone. I wasn't
completely sure, but I was beginning to think the light
was a little less than it had been, and the passageway
walls looked somehow different. The fog hung too
thick around the walls for me to see them at all easily,
but I was sure there was something different about
them. If I'd stopped to examine them I might have
found out what, but I didn't stop. I just kept going
while trying to look everywhere at once.
"This is stupid," I whispered
to myself, the words coming out with a lot less sound than
I'd wanted them to have. "There's nothing here,
not even a shadow. Why are you so nervous?"
I would have enjoyed being able to
answer that question, but I couldn't think of an
answer. The fog was just as warm and dry as it had been
all along, but it seemed to be threatening to go chill
and dank at any moment. The mist-diffused light was
trying to hide the fact that it was slowly fading, the
walls were sneakily changing in some way, and even though
I'd been trying
not to admit it, I thought I heard
small sounds both behind and ahead of me where there had
been nothing but silence earlier. Velix had said the
passageway wasn't used very often, but although it
had felt empty when I'd first begun walking, it didn't
feel that way any longer, I knew something was down
there with me, I just didn't know what.
"And wouldn't it be nice if we
could keep it like that," I muttered to myself, still
looking around at fog-covered nothing. If the passageway
was usually empty, something could have moved in
and made the area its home; it was possible the
stretch had been safe, but now no longer was. I looked
around again, remembered that one of the reasons the
S.I. had sent me to that world was to keep me away
from traps that had been set and waiting, and almost
laughed. There wasn't a day or night I wouldn't have
preferred facing Twi House traps to what was right then
in front of me, but it was much too late to make that
sort of a choice.
The urge to laugh didn't last any time
at all, especially
once I'd turned the sharpest bend yet
and found something like a fairly large room
beyond it. To be honest it was more of a chamber than a
room, circular, completely undecorated, fog-blurred
not-stone with an archway leading out of it again on the
far side. I stopped just inside the entrance
archway to look around, but the curving walls to left
and right were too obscured by the mist for anything but
vague outlines to be seen. I decided it must have been
meant as a rest area for those using the passageway,
and might even have comfortable benches near the walls
for anyone who wanted to sit down and rest a
while. Since sitting and relaxing was the last thing I
wanted to do, I began crossing the area to the only other way
out of there. I suppose if I'd stopped to think about
it. I would have realized that that was the perfect time
and place for the lights to go out.
I froze almost in midstride in the
thick, ominous blackness, my heart thudding so loud I
would have missed the sound of a ten-foot-tall
behemoth charging at me, my imagination immediately
sending a lot more than one of them in my direction. I was
even sure there were other things creeping at me, and
that thought was much worse than the idea of being
charged. How all those attackers were supposed to see me
in that end- less, enveloping dark was beside the
point; things like that never had trouble finding their
victims in the dark, something everybody knew. I was sure I
heard faint sounds all around me, and if I hadn't
been beyond movement of any sort, I would have
trembled like someone trying to stand upright in an
earthquake.
That was when the lights came on again,
too faint to be anywhere near the level I wanted,
but at least a thousand times better than absolute
dark. It couldn't have been more than a minute that I'd
been without light, but while it was happening it
had felt like ages and eons and time without end. I forced
some spittle down my very dry throat, so relieved to
find nothing in creeping distance that the feeling
was indescribable, my mind grabbing wildly at the thought
that the loss of light had only been a brief,
meaningless, power outage. Nothing sinister, nothing
trying to get me— and then I finally looked up to see
what had become of the previously solid walls.
"That's not possible," I
breathed as I looked frantically
around, but it wasn't just possible, it
had already
happened. Instead of one archway
leading into the room and one leading out, the walls
were now covered with archways, some lit, some
as black as the darkness I'd so recently been through.
The passage- ways I could see were riddled with
crevasses and openings, places where anything or
anyone could lurk unseen, none of them as smooth-walled
as what I'd walked past to get there. I didn't know
which way I'd come in, couldn't tell which passageway
led out again, but knew beyond the faintest doubt that
if I chose the wrong one I'd deeply regret it.
And then I heard a sound I wasn't at
all unsure about, a sound that froze the blood in
my veins and almost brought a whimper to my throat.
Something was moving in the darkest passageway to
my right. something that shuffled and dragged
part of itself, something that breathed with a
gargling, burbling sound, something that was definitely
coming toward the chamber I stood in. Dizziness swept
over me, and the need to be violently sick, and it
was all I could do to fumble out the tiny palm dagger I
had sheathed high up on my right thigh. The weapon was
too small to be useful against anything but people,
which meant it would be no help at all against
whatever was coming out of the passageway. I held the
useless dagger in a fist of whitened knuckles, and began
backing away from the passageway without light. I
backed three steps, four steps, still seeing nothing
in that dark, only hearing it—and then I backed into
something that was definitely not a wall.
At that moment quite a lot of me was
ready to pass out, but what was left refused to do
anything that suicidal.
I may have screamed as I whirled
around, but I certainly brought the palm dagger
around with me, sweeping up at the belly of whatever
might be there. It was one of the movements I'd been
carefully taught, a crippling swipe even if it failed to
be lethal, but the blow, never landed. A thought-fast hand
wrapped around my wrist, stopping the attack
cold, and then I was staring stupidly up into the face
of the fighter Serendel.
"I know you said you wanted to be
alone," he drawled, "but I didn't think you'd
go to these lengths to be sure you were. If I let you go,
will you put that thing back where it came from?"
His glance was for the palm dagger, and
I realized he was one of the very few people who
had seen it who didn't consider it a harmless toy.
I'd found it possible more than once to say it was a
nail file, but the ones who had believed that weren't
professional glads. The one who was still had his
fingers closed tight around my wrist, undoubtedly
waiting for me to agree to his offer, but that wasn't
going to happen.
"I'm not putting it away until I'm
out of here," I said, the words unbelievably steady in
comparison with how I felt. "There's something
heading this way from that darkened passage, and if you think
I'm going to meet it empty handed, you're out of
your mind."
"What do you mean, 'something'
heading this way?" he asked with a frown, his
eyes and attention immediately on the section of room I'd
mentioned. "If there's anyone there it has to be one
of the Mists people,
but I don't hear or see a thing. Are
you sure you didn't imagine it?"
"My imagination most prefers
supplying horrors without adding details," I
answered, pulling my hand out of his loosened grip before turning
to eye the guilty passageway. "What I heard moving
along in there may have been imagination, but it certainly
wasn't mine. And now that you mention it, I don't
hear it anymore either."
"It probably decided to take its
stroll in a different direction, one where it would run less
of a risk of getting sliced info strips," he
said, a faint amusement now in his voice. "If I'd known
you were that well armed, I might not have started that
insult exchange. Female glads can be pushed only to a
certain point, and then they'll use whatever they
might be carrying."
"I'm not a female glad," I
told him sourly, giving him no more than a glance. "And
don't bother trying to pretend you're afraid of me with a
weapon in my hand. I saw just how afraid you were
when I accidentally
attacked you. What are you doing here?"
"I'm walking to the palace,"
he answered, making it sound absolutely usual and routine.
"I was in no more of a mood to ride than you were,
but I felt I'd crowded you enough for one day. I
waited until you were well on your way before having
them open that door again, and then I started out. I
really didn't
expect to meet you on the way, but I
can't say I'm dis- appointed that I did."
I looked over at him then, to see the
very open, frank and sincere expression he wore.
None of it was overdone or in any way phony-looking,
but for some reason I didn't believe him. His gray
eyes rested on me with easy unconcern, which just
seemed to add to all the rest.
"You enjoy arguing so much you're
happy you caught up to me?" I asked,
wondering if it was my previous annoyance that was making me
so suspicious. "Now I know why you became a
fighter. You must consider being in the arena the
ultimate party."
"It keeps me out of barroom
brawls," he offered with a faint grin, his long red
mustache moving with his lips. "And it isn't the
prospect of more argument that makes me happy to see you. Don't
forget that I'm after your body."
My first response to that was to come
back with something smart, but despite being able
to think of any number of things to say, I somehow
couldn't bring myself to say them. Even if the
accusation I'd made was true, it was hardly so unusual and
despicable a thing that I'd had to make it sound
like perversion. As far as females went, I wasn't too close
to being an eyesore, which meant most healthy males
looked at me with one and the same idea. It
wasn't a novel
concept, it certainly wasn't insulting,
and I had the
distinct impression that if Seero had
been around to hear me say what I had, his anger would not
have been aimed at Serendel. I found myself
hoping it was too dim in that place for the warmth in my
cheeks to show, but just in case I found an excuse to
turn away from the fighter.
"Have you any idea which of those
passageways is the right one to use?" I asked,
very busily examining the archways in question. "When I
first got here there was only a single way out, but now I
can't tell which one it was."
"I have the feeling this place was
originally supposed
to be part of the show, but so few
people went for it they decided to turn it off,"
he said, making no further mention of the subject I'd
avoided so gracefully.
"The first part of the walk was so
boring I thought I'd fall asleep on my feet, and
then everything suddenly changed. Maybe they realized
they'd forgot- ten to turn on the special effects, and
decided to go along with 'Better late than never,' If
that's true, then it doesn't much matter which passageway
we take. They should all lead to the same
place."
"What kind of 'show' could they be
putting on?" I asked, confused and faintly disturbed.
Just before reaching the chamber I remembered
thinking the walls of the passage looked different, but
hadn't been able to figure out different in what way. If
Serendel was right—and it was hard to argue
the point—then the difference in the walls meant they were
supposed to change. "What could they have in
mind that this sort of special effects would be called
for?"
"They're probably trying to make
us think we have to hunt for the way out," he
answered, looking around with faint amusement. "You know,
make the right choice or wander around forever. Some
of those
passageways may make the walk a little
longer, but I'm sure they all lead to the palace
eventually. Why don't you choose one, and we'll see if I'm
right."
"As long as there's light, I don't
care one way or the other," I said, frowning at
the choices he'd given me. "This place reminds me a
little too much of a certain section of the wilds on
Gryphon. How about that one?"
"That one it is," he agreed,
beginning to walk with me toward the passageway I'd pointed
to, but he was suddenly giving me more attention than
the direction in which we were going. "You've
been through the wilds on Gryphon? I was there myself
once, so I think you'll know I'm not joking when I say
I'm impressed. It isn't a place for tourists."
"Well, most of it wasn't all that
bad," I said, for some reason embarrassed by how serious
he sounded, finding it easier watching the passage
we were about to enter than looking up at him. "We
had a couple of guides who had as much experience with
the area as it's possible to get and they were both
well-armed, so the trouble was kept to a minimum. The
worst part was going through the mountain caverns
to get to the other side of the range; that was where
we lost one of the guides, and the rest of us weren't
sure we'd make it either. If it was possible to fly in
rather than needing to go overland on wheels or on foot—but
of course they won't allow that."
"Not when you never know who'll be
taken over and who won't be," he agreed,
distaste now coloring his tone. "They told me pilots
have almost no chance of resisting the mental attack, even if
they've gone in on foot before with nothing happening.
The muties hate each other as much as they hate
humankind, but they apparently band together if
there's a chance of getting an air vehicle. I'm told as
soon as they get one, they crash it in the middle of one of
the cities."
"It had to happen three times
before the planetary officials got the idea and banned air
traffic into the area," I said, spending only a
little disgust on people who'd been dead even before I'd been
born. "The planet was settled because the muties
lived nowhere but in the wilds, but they should have
expected trouble when they found it impossible to sign
treaties or
agreements with any of them. I suppose
they were feeling too superior and advanced to worry
about trouble, so people had to pay with their lives
before they under- stood more advanced doesn't mean
indestructible. I hate stupidity like that, but it seems
to be the common curse of humans everywhere."
"Which is one of the reasons why I
like the way my home planet sees to the problem,"
he said, dividing his glance between me and the crevasses
and folds of the walls we were passing. "No
matter what you want to do on Rober Tay, you have to prove
you're the best one for the job. Not that you want the
job more than anyone else, but that you're also the
best. If you want to work in the government, you and your
opponent or opponents don't run for election, you
all do the job for a year in simulation by interactive
computer
programs, facing the same problems
actually faced by the one who is doing the job. If one of
your moves is so wild and brainless it leads to a
crisis, you're immediately
disqualified. If all you do is play it
safe by taking no chances not backed by precedent,
you're disqualified.
You have to show imagination and
ability, otherwise
you have no business involving yourself
in other people's lives."
"Gryphon isn't quite that
advanced," I said, deciding
I liked the way his planet did it. "Our
people still think it's possible to make an unknown
stranger into a good leader by pushing a lever in a
voting machine. Or by taking the word of his or her
party as to how competent the candidate is. After all
the times they got duds instead of doers, you'd think
they'd have learned their lesson."
"Change is the hardest thing for
people to accept," he said, sounding a good deal more
tolerant than I was feeling. "The established way of
doing something might not be the best way, but what
guarantee is there that a new way won't be a lot worse?
You have to be in a position where nothing could be
worse than what you have, and then change becomes the
best of all options. Not the most eagerly accepted,
just the best."
"You know, that's very deep,"
I said with a small laugh, looking up to his face where he
walked beside me. "You sound more like a
philosopher or a
psychologist than a—"
"Than a mindless, bloodthirsty
glad?" he finished when I didn't, more amusement in him
than anything else. For my part I was back to being
painfully
embarrassed, but silently cursing the
big, flapping mouth I come equipped with didn't call the
words back. It also didn't help me understand why he
wasn't feeling insulted, as he had every right to be.
"Despite a lot of people's
opinions to the contrary, there really is no law that keeps a
fighter from being able to think," he went on, his
grin wider than it had been, probably because of whatever my
expression was like. "I wasn't forced into
becoming a glad, I made the career choice as soon as I was old
enough to
understand what the choice entailed. It
was a field that suited my temperament perfectly, one
that kept me from ending up fighting society instead
of other born fighters like myself. I began training
when I was very young, just the way everyone on my
world is encouraged
to do even if they never intend going
near an arena, but that doesn't mean I stopped
going to school. I enjoyed school almost as much as I
enjoyed training, and I like to believe I may have
stopped going now, but I haven't stopped learning."
"Maybe there's a law keeping me
from thinking," I suggested, feeling even worse than I
had earlier. "It might not be an excuse for the way I've
been
behaving, but at least it would be a
reason."
"I can think of a better reason
than that," he said with a chuckle, accepting my
halfhearted and fully inadequate apology as though it been
perfect instead. "All those people who kept telling
you how wonderful I was—they turned the mistake I
made into a crime of gigantic proportions. If they'd left
you alone, you would have seen for yourself that I'd
just been stupid in my estimation of you. Instead of
that they kept
trying to insist I was too marvelous to
do anything wrong, which you knew damned well was a lie.
And you don't like having people telling you who to
associate with, do you."
The last was a statement rather than a
question, those gray eyes still faintly amused as they
looked down at me. I could see he was sharing a joke
rather than laughing at me, and I couldn't help
smiling myself.
"No, as a matter of fact I don't
like having people telling me who to associate with,"
I agreed. "And I'll bet you paid a lot of attention in
school to courses on psychology. An awful lot."
"Enough to know when it becomes
time to keep quiet," he said as he laughed,
understanding
immediately that I'd caught him trying
to play me again. "Let's see if there's any more to
their show than making
us think that we're lost."
The suggestion was a very sensible one,
so we both began putting it into effect. The
passageway we walked along almost seemed to be hovering
menacingly, but with the presence of someone there
besides myself, the menace wasn't as—menacing—as
it had been. I grudgingly
sheathed my palm dagger and we walked
on through the fog for a while, following
the twists and turns of the passageway, and then
Serendel said some- thing or other that was no more than
conversational. I know I answered him in a way that made
him chuckle and say something else, but I really
wasn't paying
attention to the chit-chat. I'd begun
hearing small noises from some of the openings in the walls
we were passing,
but I couldn't tell what they were.
Very soft noises that stop as soon as you try listening
to them are annoying,
but in a place like that they're
something else as well.
"You're not listening to me, are
you?" Serendel said abruptly, but his voice was filled
with curiosity rather than annoyance or anger. "Is
something wrong?"
"I think someone's starting to
exercise their imagination
again," I muttered, silently
cursing all that fog and darkness. "There's movement of
some sort going on in those unlit openings, but I'm
damned if I know what's doing the moving."
"I haven't heard a thing," he
said, now sounding puzzled. "Of course, I also
haven't been listening. Maybe the problem is that this place
does remind you too much of the caverns under the
mountains in the wilds. Is this any help?"
"This" was his arm coming
gently but firmly around my shoulders, a gesture I hadn't been
expecting. Startled,
I looked up at him, seeing the faint,
calm smile in his gray eyes, and that told me he
really was asking whether or not I minded. He wasn't
expecting me to mind, but the attitude was more a
matter of assurance than arrogance, a mature outlook of
serene confidence.
I remembered the times in school and
afterward when boys and men had done the same,
most of them self-conscious, nervous or aggressive,
all of them using
the gesture as an opening move toward
taking more. None of them had asked, not even
the nervous ones, and this time I somehow knew the
arm around me wasn't meant as an opening gesture.
The man I looked up at didn't need gestures of
that son, an obvious truth that managed to make me
inexplicably uncomfortable again.
"If this is the way you usually
guard yourself against possible attack, remind me to bet on
the other guy the next time you fight," I said,
holding the words as steady as I could. His hand was so very
warm on my arm, and my left shoulder touched one
of the leather straps on his otherwise bare chest, and
that was the closest we'd come to one another since
our very first meeting. Thought of that time made me
laugh just a little, breaking the mood of
embarrassment, which in turn let me add, "And is this
supposed to make me feel better? The last time we were this
close I was nearly trampled."
"You're in absolutely no danger of
that now," he said with an answering laugh and a
grin, enjoying the comment. "I usually limit the
number of times I trample
any one woman, just to keep the rest
from getting jealous. If I trampled you more than
once, I'd have to do it to all of them.''
"I hope you know you're not really
kidding," I said, remembering Lidra's comments on the
subject. "And I also hope you know you have my
sincere sympathies.
Living with something like that would
drive me crazy in no time."
"If you do your best to win the
loaf, you can't complain
when the crust comes along with it,"
he said in a very pious way, deliberately making
it sound like an ancient adage I wasn't old enough to
have learned. I stuck my tongue out at him while making
a very rude noise, and his grin came back doubled.
"But it happens
to be true," he protested through
a laugh, and then the arm around me tightened. "And
you can't deny there are occasional
compensations. If I wasn't who I am, you might have been able to
get away with calling me unsuitable as a companion
for this tour. Then I'd really need someone's
sympathy."
His grin eased off as his head began
lowering toward mine, his intention obvious, and I
wasn't surprised to find I didn't mind the thought of
kissing him. He was more than just a handsome hunk of meat;
at the very least he was acceptable to have
vacation fun with, and I began to raise my own face, when—
"What the hell?" he exclaimed
as I whirled away from him, the palm dagger already in my
hand. "What are you doing?"
"Damn it, something pinched me,"
I answered with a snarl, my eyes searching the thick,
swirling fog. "I know men come equipped with more than
two hands, but I really don't think it was you. Am
I wrong?"
"No," he said with a frown I
could hear, also undoubtedly
searching the fog. "But how could
anything have pinched you? If anyone had been
behind you, I would have seen them."
"If you're going to suggest it's
my imagination again, let me assure you it never works
overtime with- out getting paid," I responded
sourly, reluctantly giving
up the useless search as I turned back
to him. "There's something weird going on
here, something we're just not—"
The word I'd been going to use was
"seeing," but suddenly it no longer fit. There, just
beyond Serendel's
left shoulder, was a six-inch line of
dark blue, a streak that stood out clearly against
the gray of the fog. The streak was just hovering in
the air, unsupported
and all alone, and if it's possible for
a six-inch blue line to laugh at someone, that
damned line was laughing at me.
"If I end up paranoid, I won't
have to wonder why," I muttered as I resheathed
the obviously useless palm dagger, more than aware of the
strange look I was getting from Serendel. "Turn
very slowly that way, and then tell me I'm imagining
things."
His brows went up as though he thought
I was becoming
a candidate for protective restraint,
but he still turned slowly to his left as I'd
suggested with my nod. I felt grimly pleased that he hadn't
hesitated, but the pleasure dissolved fast when the line
began moving with him, just enough to keep out of
his range of vision. The damned thing really was
playing games, and I was so instantly furious I'm
surprised I didn't start foaming at the mouth. If Serendel
didn't see the thing he'd never believe me, and the
thing was making very sure the fighter didn't see it.
"Is this where I get to say you're
imagining things?" the man in front of me
remarked mildly, turning back after having examined
nothing but fog. "Now let's see, where were we?"
Very suddenly both of his arms were
around me, holding me tight against him, and
before I could make a single sound he had taken my lips
with his. I struggled
to get free, damned if I was going to
be kissed in front of a line with a warped sense of
humor, but struggling abruptly became entirely
unnecessary. The arms that had closed around me quickly
opened again, and Serendel's head drew back as he
voiced a wordless shout.
"Damn it, something bit me!"
he growled, turning completely around to reexamine the fog
that had shown him nothing only a minute earlier. "I'd
love to be able to blame you, but girls don't come
equipped with more than two hands."
"Remind me to introduce you to
some of the girls I know," I said, trying not to laugh
out loud at the way I'd been vindicated. "Are you sure
it wasn't my imagination?
Some people feel it can be very vivid."
"Is vivid supposed to include
having teeth?" he asked, fists to hips as he glared
around. "I don't like being attacked from behind, and
especially don't like having that attacker then refuse to
face me. Do you still see whatever it was you saw?"
"It was a thin blue line, and no,
I don't," I responded,
also looking all around in the fog.
"When you missed it, it hid behind you, but I
don't see it now. Are we going to search for it?"
"Search where?" he asked,
finally turning back to show me heavy annoyance—aimed
elsewhere. "The thing could be hiding ten feet away
from us, but with this fog we'd never know it. Our best
bet is to just keep going—and have a little talk
with our—hosts when we get to the palace."
"You knock 'em down, and I'll
stomp on'em," I agreed with a laugh I couldn't hold
back, looking up at his continuing anger. "I didn't
like where I got pinched any more than you like—ah—the
way you were bitten."
"The way I was bitten," he
repeated, surrendering to a grin that refused to be denied, "I
like women who are diplomatic. Let's go get'em."
We resumed our walk up the passageway,
and although
I was still able to hear sounds from
the darkened
openings, there was no sign of
interfering blue lines. The passage continued to twist
and turn as it pleased, but absolutely nothing
happened. My companion
and I were trying to be very alert, but
boredom and nothingness will wear down
sharpness faster than any number of attacks. After about
fifteen minutes we reached a stretch of wall with fewer
openings than there had been, and suddenly I was no
longer walking ahead but was being pulled around and
folded into Serendel's arms.
"I think we've earned a short
break," he said as he held me to him, his voice very, very
low. "If they don't know about it they can't bother
us, and this looks like a perfect place."
His head lowered and his lips touched
mine, briefly testing the waters, so to speak. The
waters were fine as my smile and return kiss proved, and
then our lips were touching with less brevity and
more sustained interest. He held me to him with my
hands against his chest, his arms delightfully tight
around me, one of his hands to my hair. Our bodies moved
closer to one another, the taste of warmth rising,
and then—
"Slig!" I yelled, and
"Slime-wiggling jark!" Serendel
snarled, the two of us pulling away to
whirl around in murder-rage. This time there
were two of them, one blue line hovering behind
each of us, and although I didn't know what had
happened to the fighter, I knew damned well what had
been done to me. It was the next step up from
pinching, the sort of long-finger effort that was usually the
trademark of sidewalk idlers, and the only other
time it had happened
to me I'd gone after the doer with a
length of two-by-four that had been lying handily
about. Not only was there no handy wood this time,
I had the definite feeling it wouldn't have done
any good even if there had been.
"The damned things are laughing at
us!" Serendel growled, probably still glaring at his
the way I was doing with mine, making me feel less
paranoid. "I wasn't wrong, they are trying to keep
us apart. What in hell are they?"
"Part of whatever game our hosts
are playing," I answered, jumping forward fast to try
grabbing my line. My hand closed on nothing as the
line darted up and away, which made me feel better
despite the miss. If getting my hands on it wouldn't have
done any good, the line would have had no reason to
dodge. Since it had dodged, I now had reason to try
again, at a time it would hopefully not be expecting the
grab.
"I've now gotten to the point of
not liking the game at all," the fighter said very
flatly, his voice slightly raised as though he spoke not only to
me and the lines, but also to whoever else might be
listening in. "Everyone's
entitled to fair warning, so I'll say
it once clearly, and then I won't bother again:
stop the game and cancel any other plans you have in
regard to me and the lady in this place, or you're
the ones who will be responsible for what happens. You
won't be able to say you didn't know. Come on,
Dalisse."
He took my arm and went marching up the
passageway
again, ignoring the two blue lines we
left hovering
behind us. The lines now seemed more
unsure than amused, and if that was true I couldn't
say I blamed them. The fighter was so angry his gray
eyes were frozen slow-sparks, which made me
decide to tell him some other time that I didn't like
being called Dalisse. Right then my most central concern was
keeping up with him without running.
After a couple of minutes Serendel
slowed down, but more because he'd gotten his anger
under control than because it was any less. He made
no attempt to look behind us to see if the lines were
following, but I didn't have the same
unspokenly-deadly image to maintain. I looked back a few times
without making any attempt to hide what I was doing,
and finally glanced at Serendel.
"I don't know if it means
anything, but they aren't following," I told him. "Or
at least I can't see them following. Maybe they'll be smart and
take your ad- vice."
"They'd better be that smart,
because it wasn't advice,"
he came back without looking at me, all
of the growl gone from his voice but the
faintest of shadows. "Doing things like that to people
isn't the joke some consider it, especially when there's a
lady involved. My parents taught me manners while I
was growing up; if theirs didn't do the same for
them, it's more than time the oversight was corrected."
I lapsed back into silence at that, not
quite sure what to say. The fighter was angry, all
right, but not for the reasons I'd thought and he wasn't only
angry. He also seemed to be indignant and outraged, in
large measure on my behalf. A reaction like that
wasn't something I'd expected from a virtual stranger,
especially not one I'd exchanged more argument with than
conversation. Obviously there was more to Serendel
than just being a brainless glad, and he'd been very
right: if people bad left us alone, I might have found
that out sooner.
Once again we just kept walking,
something that was beginning to be really boring. I
felt as though we'd already come miles, and there was
no knowing how far we had left to go. Serendel
didn't seem interested
in more conversation, and I agreed with
that. When two people begin getting to know
each other, the personal items they exchange are
meant for each other, not an audience. We'd had more
than enough proof that someone was keeping track of
us; if they really were also listening in, the rest
of our conversation
could wait.
Possibly another ten minutes went by,
and then I began noticing different sounds coming
from the darkened
openings we passed, with some not
confined to the openings. I hadn't realized it
sooner but the fog also seemed to be thickening, which
made seeing more than a few feet beyond us just about
impossible. Some of the noises sounded like dragging,
some shuffling, a few like scrapes, and one or two were
nothing but strange breathing. At first I
considered the whole thing stupid, but when the noises began
sounding closer and there was still nothing in view to
account for them, I began thinking about changing my mind.
"I think it's safe to assume my
warning was heard and believed," Serendel said
suddenly, almost making me jump. "Since I didn't like the
first game, they've decided to play a different one."
"Do you think they'd listen if I
said I didn't like this one?" I asked, the words very
nearly a mutter. "I know I don't have your standing or
size, but I am supposed to be a paying customer."
"I hope you're not taking any of
this seriously," he returned, and there was no doubt he was
back to being amused. "Strange noises in the
dark, breathing out of the fog—it's the sort of thing
you use to frighten little children."
"Little children aren't the only
ones smart enough to distrust what prefers hiding out of
easy sight," I told him with a glance, disliking the
faint grin he was wearing. "And there's a big
difference between fright and caution, something someone in your
position ought to know."
"That's right, you're the one who
isn't afraid of anything," he said, and if he
didn't sound even more amused it was only because he was
consciously
refraining. "Believe it or not,
I'm glad you reminded me about that. Now I don't have to
spend any time reassuring you, or protecting you, or
anything like what I'd have to do with a different
woman. It feels good having a companion rather than a
dependent."
With that he pounded me on the back a
couple of times, not quite hard enough to knock
me down, but certainly with brother-and-equal vigor.
When I glared at him he chuckled, wordlessly
admitting he was the kind who never passed up an opportunity
for teasing, which told me I'd be wasting my time
getting mad. He fully intended pulling my leg until
it came off in his hand, and people like that are
beyond help. All you can do is shake your head at them
and sigh, and then get on with what you were doing
before they started their nonsense.
Which meant I went back to wondering
just what the hell was making those noises, and
even more to the point, why they were being made.
They couldn't seriously be expecting to scare anyone,
not even if it did sound like dead bodies and whatever
had made them dead were just out of sight,
waiting to add one or two more to their group. The fog was
really thick at that point, cutting down visibility
to arm's length or less, and the fighter beside me was
giving most of his attention to the ground under our
feet. Since he was doing that my own area of
responsibility became obvious, and that was why I kept a
close watch on the fog all around. If anything was going
to jump out at us in attack, it would find at least
one of us on guard.
Our having to move so slowly made it
seem as though we spent a really long time in
the extra-thick fog, but it couldn't have been much
more than another ten minutes before our range of sight
began expanding again. The fog thinned rather than
receded, and when we were finally able to look all
around, most of my companion's amusement thinned with the
mist.
"This doesn't look anything like
the passageway we were in," he said with a frown,
staring at the much wider area we suddenly found all around
us. "As a matter of fact, it doesn't look like
anywhere I'd ever choose to be. Could we have taken a
wrong turn?"
"Through all that completely
transparent fog?" I asked, no happier than he was. "Of
course we couldn't have taken a wrong turn.
This must be part of the palace."
At that point it was his turn to make a
sound of ridicule, all due to what we were
seeing more and more of as the fog thinned. The walls
of the area had wide, uneven gaps rather than archways,
and where there wasn't a gap it was possible to
see some sort of long, drooping, creeping plant growing
on the wall surface. What looked to be trails of
slime could be seen under the plants, and here and
there the floor had matching trails. Even though I didn't
want to, I looked up toward the ceiling, and was
indecently relieved to see that it was just ceiling with some
mist below it. If those plants had been on the ceiling as
well, even someone Serendel's size couldn't have
kept me from stampeding out of there.
"If this is the palace, I'm going
back the way we came," Serendel said. turning
slowly to look all around himself. "That ragged gap
behind us must be the way we came in, but I'd like to
know how much more of this we're supposed to . . "
His voice trailed off because he had
heard the same thing I had. The sudden sharpening of a
sound that had probably been hovering just below the
level of our conscious awareness for the last couple
of minutes. It was the sound of deep, body-racking,
heartbroken sobbing, the voice clearly a woman's,
also clearly coming closer. For some reason it was
difficult deciding
from what direction the crying was
coming, but it was definitely getting closer. It got
nearer and nearer, louder and more like a totally
shattered soul, and then, with what seemed like no warning
despite all the sobbing,
the woman was there in the room with
us.
I think every drop of blood in my body
froze at her appearance. It wasn't the fact that she
and her floor- length gown were as white as the fog
was gray, or even that she was surrounded by at
least a dozen of those dark blue lines, all of them
taking turns stroking and touching her. What turned my
stomach upside down and aimed it at my mouth was the
fact that the sobbing woman held her arms out toward
us as though begging for our help, but she couldn't
also stretch out her hands. Her arms ended where her
wrists should have been, nothing but stumps without
proper finishing.
"I can't find them," the
sobbing woman said, looking
at us from where she'd stopped, at
least twenty feet away. Her voice was muffled by the
crying but was also unbelievably clear, as though
the words and the woman herself were no more than
inches away.
"I can't find them," she
said, sounding like a little girt who had lost her brand-new
birthday boots. "They took them and won't give them back, and
now what am I going to do?"
Serendel made no more effort to answer
the question than I did, but he stood staring at the
woman with no visible sign of the shuddering storm I
could feel inside me. I would have loved being able to
say something smart, but at that point I couldn't
even get my heart to stop the exploding it considered
beating. Although I don't know what I would have done
with it. I was wishing I could make myself reach for
the palm dag- ger—and that's when we began
hearing the laughter.
Have you ever heard someone who was
really insane,
laughing in chilling delight at
something you have no hope of seeing the humor in?
The laughter we heard then was very much like that, and
then all the ragged openings behind and around the
woman were filled with hideous creatures, showing
themselves as the ones who were laughing. Two of
them, one to the left and one to the right, each held a
slender white hand, and even as we watched they
approached the woman with their burdens. They were
humanoid in shape but horribly twisted and
malformed, wearing rags rather than clothing, and when
they reached the woman they each set a severed hand at
the end of a stump of a wrist. The woman's sobbing
trailed off when they began their grisly attempt at
reconstruction, and once it was done she began to laugh
the way the others were doing. I couldn't see what
there was to laugh about—until she held up
arms and hands that were complete.
"Oh, thank you, thank you for
giving them back," she sang, beside herself with joy, and
then her horrible white eyes returned to Serendel and me.
"Now you can take theirs!"
A chorus of insane laughter greeted the
suggestion, and then all of the creatures were
producing very long, very sharp-looking knives from
somewhere. Every one of them was staring straight at
Serendel and me, and then they began moving toward us.
I wasn't exactly frozen in place any
longer, but I might as well have been, for all I
could figure out what to do. My palm dagger was useless
against the knives the creatures were holding, and even if
there had been some definite place to run to, I didn't
want those things coming right behind me. Running was a
bad idea and I had nothing to stand and fight with,
all of which meant I might as well have been frozen
in shock for all the good being relatively free did
me. I took a step back from the slowly advancing
creatures, watching as many of them as I could while I
frantically tried to think of something—and then
something happened that was even more unexpected than what had
already occurred.
I hadn't forgotten about the man who
stood only a few feet away and ahead of me on my
right, but despite
Serendel's size and training. I
couldn't see that he had any more of a chance to
accomplish something than I did. Numbers and weapons tend to
negate size and skill, but our intended attackers
were due for a shock. They, like me, had thought the
fighter was unarmed,
but suddenly, unbelievably, he proved
he was anything but.
The fighter took one short step forward
and his right hand reached left, but rather than
finding nothing but air his fingers seemed to close around
something. He drew his fist up and away, as though he
unsheathed that giant sword I'd seen him wearing
on the liner, and then I had to rub my eyes and blink
very hard because he was holding the sword! I
hadn't the faintest idea of where it could have come from,
but there was no doubt that it was there; he wrapped
both of his fists around its hilt, set himself as he held
it up before him, then grinned that faint, deadly grin at
the advancing creatures.
Formerly advancing creatures. When I
looked at them again, they were as still as
paintings, decorations for the room that had been posed
staring at the gleaming
sword held by a man who had proven he
was very good at using it. Even the woman was
staring in shocked silence, and then one of the
creatures swallowed hard.
"Shit," he muttered, and the
word rang hollowly but clearly all over the room. "That
is Serendel, and he sure as hell does have his
multi-sword with him. I don't know about the rest of you, but I
didn't take this job to get sliced into sections. I
think it's time for my javi break."
With the last of his words the creature
turned and began striding back the way he had
come, suddenly looking more like a man in costume than
a malformed monster. The rest of the creatures lost
no time following
his example, some almost tripping over
their own feet in their hurry, and in less than a
minute only one woman was left. She looked as though
she wanted to call to the creatures to wait for her,
but there turned out to be something she had to say
instead.
"The—the way up into the
palace is just through there, sir," she quavered,
pointing with a long- fingered hand toward the largest gap on
our right as she backed away. "I'm sorry we—
I mean, it's only what we're supposed to— Please
don't be angry—"
Serendel's lack of response finally got
to her, and she turned and ran into the nearest
wall gap as though she was being chased, her hands holding
up the bottom of her gown. I was seriously tempted to
let myself collapse into a heap on the floor, but
couldn't do it with all that slime they'd spread
around.
"And that's another benefit to
having people know who you are and what you can do,"
the fighter said with heavy satisfaction when the woman
was out of sight. "Their own game ended as
soon as they saw I was about to start one of my own, and
that's just what I wanted. They couldn't— Hey, are
you all right?" The last question obviously referred to
the way I stood there with my eyes closed and one hand
to my head, trying to get the sour taste out of my mouth. If the scene Serendel had broken
up was the Mists people's idea of fun, there'd be
no pretense about it when I hated the rest of the
tour.
"We'd better get you up into the
palace where you can sit down for a while," the
fighter said as his arm went around me, nothing at all
patronizing in his tone. "I'm as mindless as they are for
not understanding how you'd take this nonsense. Come on,
it shouldn't be far."
I opened my eyes to see his concerned
face looking down at me, but he didn't know the half
of it. I felt very pale as we took the gap pointed
out by the woman in white, a corridor that turned out to
be no more than fifteen feet long. On the other side of
it was another room with a stairway leading up, but it
was a normal room with normal walls and floor, and
two normal, human men.
"Is the lady all right?" one
of the men said when he saw us. the other frowning and
coming forward with the first. "Was there an
accident? Does she need a doctor?"
"All she needs is to sit down for
a while, and what happened was no accident,"
Serendel told them in a very hard voice, one that stopped the
men before they reached us. "Don't you people have
sense enough to check the home planets of your guests
before you pull childish jokes on them? If I hadn't
been there, some- one could have been very seriously
hurt."
"I—don't understand,"
the same man said, exchanging
a bewildered glance with his friend.
"The passageways scene is an extremely
popular one with guests, especially the very end. What
could home planets have to do with any of that?"
"The lady comes from Gryphon, and
Gryphon has the wilds," Serendel answered,
still sounding very
unfriendly. "Anyone who has ever
been in the wilds knows that the fastest way to get
killed is to doubt what you're seeing, no matter how
fantastically unreal it looks. Some part of the seeming
fantasy will always be real, and if you don't figure out
which part that is, you'll never get another chance. The
lady has been through one of the worst sections of
the wilds, and because of that everything she just
went through was real rather than a joke. Is there any
way up to the palace besides that stairway?"
"Certainly, sir, there's an
emergency lift right over here," the second man said hastily
when the first just stood with his mouth open, looking
almost as pale as I felt. "Please follow me and I'll
accompany you aboveground, and then pass on what
happened to my superiors. I know they'll be very
upset, and they'll also want to apologize to the lady."
"Give me a couple of minutes, and
I'll be glad to tell you what they can do with their
apologies," I managed to say, making the second man
look very unhappy. He pressed a section of the
not-stone wall and a part of it slid aside to reveal a
small lift-car, then moved into the car to hold the
door open while Serendel helped me in after the man.
The fighter's sword had disappeared again, back to
wherever it had come from, I supposed, but I wasn't
quite up to
wondering where that was. What I needed
right then was a good, stiff drink, or maybe two or
three drinks of the sort that bring you alive again. I
still had the fun of the palace to look forward to, and I
could hardly wait.
Chapter 11
The man who was accompanying us
aboveground had due choice of letting the lift move as
fast as it could, or setting it to a much more leisurely
pace. I'm not quite sure why he opted for the slower
rise, but by the time we got to the top and the door
opened, I'd pulled myself together enough to stand without
help. I hadn't realized just how hard I'd been hit
until it began wearing
off, and I didn't know yet whether or
not to be angry. I'd have to speak to Lidra
first, in private, and then I'd be able to decide.
The open door let us out into what
looked like a private alcove off a much larger room,
part of which could be seen through the crystal-like
walls of the al- cove. Besides being absolutely
enormous, the area be- yond was filled with fountains, and
crystal staircases, and couches and servants and music and
partying peo- ple, none of which caused crowding in
any of me parts I could see. It looked as if someone
had roofed over an acne or more, fog and all, of
course, but nobody seemed to be minding the fog. The scene
was so op- ulently compelling it was hard to look
away from, at least until Chal, Lidra and Velix came
hurrying up to us.
"Inky, are you all right?"
Lidra demanded as she reached me, more outraged than the ones
who had asked the same question before her.
"These people must substitute this fog for their
brains, always assum- ing, of course, they had any brains to
begin with. I think a doctor should look you over."
"I could have used one down below
to restart my heart, but I'm over that now," I
told her, pretending I didn't see how carefully Chal was
studying me. "If I had any wishes coming I'd wish I was
still a smoker, though. A drink and a puffer and a
quiet place to sit down for a couple of minutes are things
I would enjoy right now."
"Well, I can take care of the
puffer," Lidra said, turning to look at a Velix who was on
the verge of hovering behind her. "Do you think
anyone in this place is up to supplying the rest, Oh
faithful and capa- ble journey scout? If not, I'm not
above opening doors until I find what I want."
"There's certainly no need for
something like mat," the Griddenth answered stiffly, trying
to balance his annoyance with Lidra and his concern
for me. "There's a ladies* retiring room
just up the corridor here which should do nicely, and I can
have drinks brought to you there. If there's
anything else you'd like, just ask for it."
"How about the head of whoever
thought up that cute idea for the passageway?" I
muttered as Velix fussed his way past me to show where
the "ladies' retiring area" was. The
Griddenth's wings were threatening to start flapping, his fur
was practically on end. and he ignored my comment in a way
that made me think he wanted the same thing. I
hadn't expected him toJbe that upset over what had
happened to me, and couldn't understand why he was.
Velix led the way to the right of the
lift, away fipom the area beyond the crystal wall, and
stopped a few feet down in front of an archway on the
left sur- rounded by opaque pink crystal walls.
The pink was obviously a sign to be read as giris
only, which most of the men with us seemed ready to go
along with. The sole exception to that was someone
I'd forgotten I was still being held around by, but
Lidra noticed and stopped just short of the archway.
"It*s all right. Winner, you can
trust her in my care for a little while," she said to
Serendel as she put a hand on my arm, smiling up at him
warmly. "Before you know it, I'll have her back to you
just the way she was."
"Anything but that," the
fighter murmured only loud enough for me to hear, giving me
the job of keep- ing myself from laughing out loud, then
he raised his voice to a normal level. "I'm not
doubting your trust- worthiness, Lidra, but I can supervise
her sitting down and putting her feet up just as easily
as you can. She and I were getting acquainted when this
happened, so we can use the time she rests up to go
on with it."
I knew I couldn't very well talk
privately with Lidra if the fighter was there, and Lidra, of
course, had to know the same. The only problem was,
she didn't look like she knew it; instead of arguing,
all she did was smile again.
"Well, if that's the case, then
come on in with us," she invited pleasantly, her eyes
sparkling as her hand tightened on my arm. "Come on.
Inky."
. I stepped forward with her, feeling
as confused as I ever had, but it was only a moment
before I under- stood completely, Lidra and I moved
through the arch- way without any difficulty, but
Serendel stopped so abruptly it looked like he'd run into a
brick wall. I'd heard about exclusionary gender screens
but had never seen one before, not even in me resorts
Seero and I had. stayed at. The area was open only
to those who were biologically female, and the way
Lidra chuckled softly as she led me deeper inside said
she'd known the screen was there.
"I'm glad you two are finally
getting along so well, but I really don't think ten or fifteen
minutes of being apart will ruin anything," she
said, directing me around the comer to the left. "We'll
let the men ex- plain the facts of life to him, and in
me meantime you and I can sit down and rest a little.
We may nave ridden here rather than walked, but
once we arrived they started giving us the Grand Tour.
You won't be- lieve how big this place is until you
see it for your- self."
There was a very pleasant, pinkly-lit
resting area around the comer we'd turned, one with
etched crystal walls and soft carpeting and
svalk-covered lounge couches and one mirrored wall. Beyond
the etched crystal I could see the man who had
ridden up with us in the lift and the Griddenth Velix,
both working to soothe a very annoyed Serendel. Nothing
of what any of them were saying came through, but
it was possible to see that even the two
previously-chosen magicians were now there.
"And here come our drinks,"
Lidra said, nodding toward the female servant who was
circling the group of men with her tray held carefully
away from them. "One-way walls are fun, but you're
not in here to stand and sight-see through one. Sit
down on that lounge-couch, and close your eyes for a
minute."
I let her urge me down with my back to
the one-way wall, then closed my eyes as she'd
suggested. I didn't really need to do any of that, but if
she and I were going to speak privately, there had to
be an overt rea- son for our being alone. I heard the
female servant come in and put her tray down, and then
she offered to stay and help Lidra take care of me.
Lidra told her it would probably be a couple of
minutes before I was up to taking anything from Mists people
including their help, and happily the woman didn't
argue. I heard her leave, heard Lidra sit down, and then a
minute or so later there was the clink of glasses.
"Okay, you can have your drink and
conversation now," Lidra said, and I opened my
eyes to see her holding out a filled glass toward me.
"This place is completely clean, although that giri
who came in wasn't. As long as we're careful to
watch for any new arrivals, there shouldn't be a
problem. You didn't really want a puffer, did you?"
"No," I answered with a shake
of my head, taking the glass being held out to me. The
wine in it was a very pale orange, and although it was
smooth going down, it caused my blood to surge a
little in greeting. I could have done without the drink,
but as I leaned back on the couch I admitted to myself
I was glad I had it.
"What in hell did they put you
through down there?'* Lidra asked, and I saw that
she held a lit puffer as well as a glass of her own. I
admired her dedication to her image, but certainly didn't envy
it. "All we were told was that you'd had some sort
of unexpected trouble. It couldn't have had anything
to do with the reason you chose this place to
vacation, could it?"
"That's what I'm trying to figure
out," I answered, sipping at my wine as I answered her
real question about the assignment. "Serendel
thought I was scared gray because I believed everything
going on was real. It*s true that someone who has been
through the wilds on my world tends to come away
believing that every- thing they see after that, no matter
how strange, is real. but after a while the belief
fades. Their cute little honor show may have shaken me a little,
but it wasn't until toe very end that it took me by
the throat. Lidra, die woman who was the first to show
herself to us had both hands cut off at the wrists."
The giri sat in silence staring at me,
both the puffer and her drink forgotten. I'd thought I
might have to explain what the symbolism meant, but
the way she'd pued a little showed she understood
without explana- tions. The very old, very standard way
of punishing thieves was the removal of one or both
hands, and from the time I'd first heard of that.
at a relatively young age, I'd had periodic nightmares
about it. It hadn't been enough to make me let Seero
down by not joining in his private social protest,
but I also had never mentioned the point to him.
"You think they may have been
warning you off," Lidra said at last, the sentence a
statement she was weighing the truth of. "It
presupposes the fact that they know who and what you are as well
as the reason why you're here, and although not
impossible, the consideration is highly unlikely. If
they know about you they know about Chal and me, which
means they would have warned all of us and that
hasn't happened. Are you disagreeing with anything I*m
saying?"
"I'm not disagreeing with anything
that comes out rational and levelheaded rather than
scared gray," I told her, reeling a great deal of
relief. "I couldn't think about this thing, all I could do
was look for a corner to shiver in. I agree it isn't
very likely for them to know anything yet, so as long as you
and Chal are left alone, I can be indignant instead
of shaky."
"If anyone ever did something like
that to me, I'd be a hell of a lot more than shaky,"
she said with a definite shudder, now beyond
considering the matter professionally and into the realm of
the personal. "I'm not joking when I say I think the whole
thing is a nauseating coincidence, but I wonder if
I can ask a very intrusive question- What would you
do if it wasn 't a coincidence? What would happen if
they really were warning you off?"
"That's two questions," I
pointed out, raising my wine glass, hesitating, then putting it
down again be- fore looking bleakly at a very sober
Lidra. "What I'd want to do is run not walk to the
nearest exit, then take a liner going any place at all.
What I would do, unfortunately, is pretend I didn't know
what they were talking about, then set the stroking
for as soon as it was possible to schedule. Once I commit
to something I'm stuck with seeing it through,
especially if it can't be done without me. Maybe you and Chal
would be interested in a quick course on lifting
and stroking for fun and profit."
"I don't think so," she said
with a laugh, some sort of satisfaction in her light eyes. "The
first rule you learn in this business is not to try
spreading over into someone else's specialty. If it was
possible for you to be as good as they are, you would have
been given the training before you were sent out. It
looks like it's a good thing luck is on our side, though.
With Serendel around for you to stand next to, your
nerves shouldn't be spending too much time regretting
your commit- ment."
"What do you mean, stand next to?"
I asked with a snort, this time swallowing more of
the wine without changing my mind. "The place I
stood was behind him, a position I can't possibly
recommend too highly. Those make-believe monsters the woman
sent against us had knives, and no matter how
idiotically melodra- matic everyone else considered the
scene, I thought sure we'd had it. That was when
Serendel pulled his sword out of thin air, and if I'd been
capable of speech I would have thanked every god ever
conceived of."
"I don't think you're as over your
time in those wilds as you believe you are," she
said, her smile less amused than sharing. "And Serendel
didn't pull his sword out of thin air, he didn't have
to. It's a multi- sword, after all, so all he did was
shift it full-in and overt, bringing it on-line instead of
off. He probably wouldn't have done it if he hadn't been
considering you, but I'll bet those monsters
changed their minds in a hurry. People tend to forget
multi-sword wielders are never without the weapon once they
win the right to use it; being reminded the hard way
is just a little unsettling.'*
"Most especially in the bowel and
bladder regions,** I said, wondering if I should ask, then
decided I might as well. "I know I'm going to
sound ignorant as hell, and I won't even try to find out how
you know this place is clear while the serving woman
wasn't, but— what was that you said about the
multi-sword? That OQ-line instead of off made it sound
like a computer printer."
"In a manner of speaking, that's
not too far from what it is," she said with a
laugh, reaching to the crystal carafe of wine still on me tray
and refilling both of our glasses. "If I could show
you the math it would be much easier to understand, not to
mention explain. Multi-swords are quasi-paradimensional
constructs made to manifest fully, partially or
negatively in a specific mathematical locus. If you
want to think of them as computer analogs with sharp
edges and a point you won*t be wrong, but you also won't
be completely right. They're very complex in nature,
which is one of the reasons why their usage is so
limited, and teams all over the Empire are working on
their basic princi- ple to find out where it can take us.
The breakthrough was made by an arena buff. who was
trying to make a weapon worthy of use by Winners. He
made the weapon and was delighted with the
accomplishment, and never once stopped to consider what
else he had done. I hear the various research teams
use his name as a curse word; they lost two years of
work through having to find out about the
breakthrough from an arena telecast accidently viewed by
someone who could appreciate what he was seeing.*'
"Well. at least I can understand
that part of it," I said, shaking my head. "I've also
come across the idea that a 'negative manifestation' is
considered pos- itive and measurable to the sorts who
use the kind of math mat has no numbers, but if you
don't mind I'd rather not think about things like
that. I tend to picture people with nets chasing after
invisible glow-flits."
"Well, of course they use nets,"
she said, a straight- faced, reasonable expression all over
her. "You can't catch an invisible glow-flit without
using a net."
"Since I don't doubt you're one of
those who do it on a regular basis, I'll take your word
for it," I told her, the dryness in my tone making her
grin. "I also won't be surprised if I hear people
have started chas- ing you with nets. How much longer do
you think it'll be before we get close enough to our
objective to get to work?"
"I think we may very well be
within range when we get to our next tour area," she
said, controlled eager- ness quickly taking the place of
playful teasing as she leaned forward. "We're closer now
than we were at the port, and the route we're on is
supposed to swing us right by there. 1*11 check again
once we get to the designated area, and if we seem close
enough you can do a physical check. If you. can find
some way of shak- ing yourself loose from Serendel."
The last of her words were filled with
sudden dis- turbance, as though she hadn't
considered the point sooner, and she leaned back again on
her couch look- ing thoughtful. It was nice to see her
matchmaking enthusiasm dimmed, but that didn't
solve the problem.
"I'm glad you finally noticed,"
I said, watching her take a last drag on her puffer before
she dumped it in the couch slot provided for the
purpose. "I think it would have been easier if he and I had
stayed enemies. but it's too late for that now. If I
started snarling at him again after what he just helped me
get through, even his great-aunt Nellie would be
suspicious. When the time comes, you and Chal will have
to divert him."
"If we can," she answered
doubtfully, still looking bothered. "In case the point went
past you, it took an exclusion field to separate you two a
few minutes ago. All we can hope is that he was just
feeling very pro- tective because of the way you reacted
to the passage- way game, and will back off on his own
once he sees you're all right. That's not too much
to hope for, is it?"
"You're asking me?" I said
with a sound of ridi- cule, taking a last sip of the wine
before returning the glass to the tray. "You and Chal
are supposed to be the experts on that particular glad,
and I don't like infringing on other people's areas of
expertise. I'm going to use the facilities in the next
room, and then I think we ought to rejoin the others."
"Before Serendel finds a way in
here," she said, gesturing with her chin toward the wall
behind me. I got off me couch and turned to look,
and at first I couldn't see anything but the fighter
standing with folded arms, staring at the wall he
wasn't able to get through. It took a moment before I
noticed the look in his cold gray eyes, and then I suddenly
understood what Lidra was talking about.
"Then hurry," I said, and
began to do exactly that. If there was ever a man calmly
considering which point or an annoying obstruction he was very
soon going to be attacking first. . .
When Lidra and I walked out of the
comfort area, no one was there but Serendel. Everyone
else seemed to have vanished, and we found out to
where when the fighter came over to join us.
"Chal and the magicians are in the
men's area down there on the right, Velix and the man
from below went somewhere to file a report, and that
leaves me," he said, answering our question before we
asked it out loud, and then his eyes came to me.
"You're looking a lot better than you were. but you
weren't in there very long. Would you like to find some
place else to sit down, preferably some place with
equal access?"
"I think I'd rather see what this
place has in the way of diversions first," I
answered, using Lidra's theory as a basis for the response. If
Serendel would ease off as soon as his worry about me
did the same, I intended being as recovered as
possible as quickly as reasonable. Letting him get into the
habit of sticking dow would be stupid, and I had the
feeling there would be enough stupidity on our
project without my deliberately adding to it.
"If she gets tired too quickly,
she can always change her mind," Lidra put in
when the fighter hes- itated, his expression saying he wasn't
sure he ought to agree with that reckless a decision.
"She wasn't physically hurt, after all, not the way
you 've been hurt from time to time, and even though you
undoubtedly heal faster than she does, you have to
consider where she's starting ..."
"Hold it," the glad
interrupted quickly, raising a palm in Lidra's direction. "I
should have asked this as soon as I saw you, and would have
mentioned it before you went into the rest area if I
hadn't been caught by surprise. Did you spend any
more time tell- ing her how great I am? If you did, I
just may turn very violent."
"Relax, my friend, she didn't say
a word," I an- swered for a bewildered Lidra, finding
it impossible to hide how funny I thought, the situation
was. "I haven't decided to walk around ibecause I'm
trying to avoid being alone with you. What I'm trying
to do is find a little fun. I can appreciate the sort
of thing everyone keeps assuring me this place is loaded
with. If you don't think you can handle something
like that, just say so. I still have the option of
trading you in for Chal.."
"You can't exercise that option
until after you've tried me," he said with a faint
grin, finally less intense than he had been, the amusement
reaching even to the gray eyes looking down at me. "I'll
go get the others, and then we can start searching for
that fun."
He turned and moved off toward the
blue-walled area farther down on the right, and once he
reached it and disappeared inside, Lidra put a hand on
my arm.
"What in hell was that all about?"
She demanded in a hiss, still wide-eyed and
confused. * *If I ever won- dered bow his opponents must feel, I'll
never have to wonder again."
"I don't think he actually would
have killed you," I said with a laugh, perversely pleased
with the way that had gone. "If you'd said
anything nice about him he might have broken some of your
bones, but I really don't think he would have killed you.
After all, you are one of his biggest fans."
"I can see I stepped into some
sort of private joke," she said as she sighed, smart enough to
give up asking for an explanation she could see she
wouldn't be get- ting. "If you decide to trade him
for Chal after all, give me a couple of minutes of prior
warning, will you? That will give me time to
formulate the questions I want to ask while I can still think.
After that, he'll find out how his opponents tend to
feel." were on the place where the fighter
had a lip-licking expression of hopeful
anticipation on her face, and I didn't understand that.
She didn't want Serendel the way she said she did, but that wasn't what I
was getting from her. I spent a minute wrestling
with whether or not to pry, and even though true hesitation I still lost the
opportunity. The ones we were waiting for came out of
the rest room and we no longer had time for the
discussion of delicate subjects.
"I've been led to believe there
are ladies out here who are interested in finding some
fun,"Chal said as he came up to us, his grin wider than
Serendel's. "If that turns out to be true, we're
pleased to inform you that we know two lords interested in
the same. May we be of service, ladies?"
"Only if you mean that in all
senses of the word," Lidra answered with a grin of her own,
reaching over to take Chal's arm. "So far the
only things we've got- ten out of this trip are one new outfit
each and a mod- erately lavish meal, but we expect that
to change. If it doesn't, we'll be the ones who
change—to a vacation spot where the fun times aren't quite
so well hidden."
"I have the definite feeling the
second half of that doesn't include us, Serendel,"
Chal said to the fighter with an expression of anxiety no one
above the age of six would have believed. "We'd
better hurry up and do something to change their minds, or you
and I will be left with no one but each other."
"I like you, Chal, but I don't
like you that much," Serendel said with a chuckle as he came
closer to me, then took my right arm to put around
his left, the way Lidra held Chal. "I'm sure there's
something in this place to divert the ladies, and if it
turns out there isn't, we'll just have to—improvise.
Jejin—is it beyond your range of duties to act as a guide for
us?"
"I'm supposed to be more of a
silent companion, lord Serendel, but there's nothing to
keep me from commenting on some of the things you
stroll past,'* the magician answered, he and Chal's
man both smil- ing under their beards. "We're
also meant to answer questions put to us, so if you see
something you'd like explained, simply ask. There shouldn't
be too much of that sort of thing, as most of the
diversions in the palace are no more complicated than
they look.**
"In that case, let's get started,"
Chal said to us all. then led off with Lidra. His magician
moved to follow along behind him, and Jejin kept his
place behind us.
It wasn't more than a dozen steps to
the end of the alcove area, and then we were suddenly
in the midst of a giant structure of crystal and
mirrors and mist. I'm sure the mirrors helped to add to
me impression of size, as did the fact that the
second floor didn't start until where the third floor should have
been, but it was large to begin with. Chandeliers hung
from the thirty- foot ceiling, multicolored glowings
that lightened and tinted'the mist, fountains gurgled
happily as their con- tents poured endlessly from various
beautifully-cast statues, and people wandered
everywhere. Most groups were six-people big and some larger,
but few, if the man was in leather and the woman in
silk, were smaller than three.
"Now, that's something you two
ought to know about," Chal said as he stopped
and turned to Serendel and me. "The first thing Lidra and
I were told about when we got here was those fountains.
Do you see all those goblets around the rims, almost
as though they were decorations? Well, they're not
decorations, be- cause the fountains aren't filled with
water. That's wine they're throwing about so
casually, and anyone who wants some is free to help himself.
Why don't we start by helping ourselves?"
My companion thought Chal had come up
with a great idea, so we all went to the
nearest fountain and started to help ourselves. Serendel
took a goblet and tried to hold it in the froth of spray
coming out of the gills of some sort of water beast, but
after a few sec- onds it was clear he was getting more
wine on his band and arm than in the goblet. I'd chosen
the heavier stream coming out of the statue's
mouth, so I had enough to drink in no time at all. When
I pulled the goblet back I sipped from it, then
raised my brows.
"Hey, this isn't bad at all,"
I told the fighter, turn- ing to watch his much less successful
efforts. "If you get any, you'll probably like it. Do
you think that sword of yours doesn't want to see you
having fun?"
"It'll just have to close its
eyes," the fighter shot back, paying more determined
attention to what he was doing than to the words he
spoke. "I'm here for a vacation, and I'll be damned if
I'll let people—or swords—tell me what to do. I have
enough of that when I'm training."
"By your meager size, I can
understand how every- one coming by must push you around,"
I said with a nod of compassion, smiling inwardly
when he gave up on the froth and switched to the stream
I'd used. "You
really should hire someone to protect
you."
"I've considered the idea,"
he agreed solemnly, fi-
nally pulling back a filled goblet.
"I'd need somebody
who was tough, preferably armed, and
wasn't afraid
of anything. Would you like a job?"
"I'll have to check my employment
schedule," I
answered, seeing the amusement in his
eyes as he
sipped at his wine. "I'm in such
demand as a body-
guard that I'm just about booked solid,
which I'm sure
you can understand. If I find any
uncommitted time, I'll let you know."
"My poor abused body will be
grateful," he said with a chuckle, then shifted the goblet
to his left hand to shake the right and hold the arm
away from his body. "I'd also be grateful for
something to take care of this mess. Wine in the mouth is a treat for
the palate, on an arm, all it is is sticky."
"That small fountain over there
has nothing but wa- ter," Jejin said from behind us,
waiting until we turned before pointing in the proper
direction. "There are also towels to be found in its base, as this
sort of thing happens on a regular basis."
"Then let's take advantage of it,"
Serendel said, immediately starting for the pretty
little spout and ba- sin to the left of the fountain we'd
gotten the wine from. "We still have fun to find,
and I'd like the use of my arm while we're looking. Just in
case I have to improvise, you understand."
The grin he sent to me said he now had
another subject to tease about, and as I
followed along I made a mental note to thank Chal for that.
People who con- sider teasing their second calling in
life don't need to be handed a subject by those around
them; they do well enough finding ammunition on their
own. Jejin chuckled softly as he followed in turn,
but that was only because he knew he was hardly
likely to be made victim in my place.
As soon as Serendel reached the water
fountain, he put down his goblet of wine and began
washing his hand. Just to save time I bent to look
for the towels that were supposed to be in the base,
saw immediately which carved panel was supposed to be
slid back, and uncovered the hidden cache without any
trouble. I did have to put my own wine aside in order
to pull out one of the giant monsters folded
fluffily inside, and then I had to stand in order to open
it.
"I think they were anticipating
bathing orgies," I said as I unfolded about a quarter of
that bright yellow towel. "This thing is big enough
for half a dozen peo- ple all at once, and may even be a tent
in disguise. If you aren't careful, you could get lost
in it."
"Only if you're there to get lost
with me," the fighter said, coming over to put his
now-clean-but-wet arm into the towel. "Getting lost
all alone is never any fun."
Those gray eyes were looking down at me
with only a hint of amusement, and it actually
took a minute or two before I realized he was just
standing there while I used the towel to dry his arm.
Finding that out was somewhat embarrassing, mainly because I
also found I wanted to do the drying. It has also
occurred to me to wonder what drying the rest of him
would be like, and that was even more embarrassing. I
was sure the eyes watching me knew exactly what I
was thinking, but I was saved from having to retreat
in total fluster by the intervention of Jejin.
"The towel can be left right
there, in front of the fountain," the magician said,
drawing Serendel's gaze and thereby earning my profound,
undying gratitude. "The servants will take care of it
in a minute, and you have all the palace to see. What do you
think you'd like to do first? Have a snack to
go with the
Wifely slaves at the auction? Gamble
with some
other lords? Watch the races or other
athletic
There are also shows, and music, and
..."
Jijan's voice went on and on, listing
our choices,
I dropped the towel, turned away to
retrieve my
drink then busy sipping it. I didn't
know
the fighter, but the one thing I was
interested in
hadn't been on Jejin's list. I didn't
know what was
wrong with me, suddenly wanting a man
so badly my
knees were nearly trembling with the
effort not to let
it show. The wine undoubtedly had
something to do
with it, but I was used to having more
capacity than
that, and more resistance to the beast
called male. Most
men were fun to be with, but I'd never
experienced
the—draw—I did with
Serendel, the urge to be some-
where alone with him without mindless
blue lines
around to spoil things. ...
"And now. my lady, you may
consider yourself claimed," a smug voice said
suddenly, bringing me abruptly out of my thoughts. I looked
up to see that I had apparently drifted away from the
water fountain to a more open section of the floor, and
there was a strange man in leather standing about five feet
in front of me. He was the one who had spoken, and as
an apparent basis he gestured to the robed magician
on his right. That worthy stood with one hand up, and
in the other was a glittering rope of light. I
looked down again and saw that the light stretched from
him to me and around my waist, a special effect that
was mildly im- pressive. I remembered then what Velix
had said about my being subject to claiming, but I
really wasn't in me mood for that.
"Why don't you find someone else
to claim?" I suggested with a smile, an attempt to
show the hand- some newcomer that it wasn't him I was
refusing. "We've only just gotten here, and
I haven't even had a chance to look around."
"You may have that chance once I'm
done enjoying your favors," he answered with a
grin, the way he looked me over turning it more into a
leer. "The choice in the matter is mine, lovely
lady, as you are. You will now accompany me to a privacy
chamber, where I may take pleasure from my claim
choice."
I was about to tell him exactly what he
could take and also what he could do with it, when
I was inter- rupted by something I hadn't been
expecting. The string of light around my waist
tightened to a point where I could actually feel it, and
then it began tug- ging me forward. A glance at the
magician showed that he was the one pulling on the
light, but the grin- ning man in leather was the one I was
being pulled toward.
"Damn it, I said I'm not
interested!" I snapped to the man, trying to dig in nonexistent
sandal heels. "You can't just drag me off as
though my opinion doesn't count."
"Alas, dear lady, but your
interest and opinion do not count," he said, really
enjoying the game he was playing. "Here, your lord may do
with you as he pleases, and at the moment / am your
lord."
"But not for much longer,"
another voice said, this time from behind me, and suddenly I
felt the counter- tug of another rope of light. A glance
back showed Jejin holding the second rope, and
Serendel, of course. had been the one who had spoken.
"You mean to challenge my claim?"
the man in leather asked the fighter, scorn in his
voice and ridi- cule on his face. "With the aid of
the least magician in these precincts? You could not
possibly have chosen worse, my friend, and you will
certainly shame your- self if you continue. For your own sake
I advise you to withdraw the challenge, and accept a
quiet defeat rather than a public one."
"The only time to accept defeat is
when you're dead," Serendel returned flatly,
erasing the smirk from the other man's face with the softness
of his words. "And if Jejin was all that bad,
you wouldn't be trying to talk me out of the win. The woman
was mine when this first started, and she'll still be
mine when it's over. Magician, defend my property."
The other man was scowling by the time
Serendel finished his speech, and had obviously
decided against wasting any more words. His
gesture to his own magician was even more curt than
the fighter's hand had been, but it managed to serve
the pur- pose. The two magicians moved to face
each other, both of them taking the straight pans
of their lines of light with them. I discovered
that the loops around my waist had been left when I
tried to turn and walk away. finding out only then
that I was still being held in place. My anger flipped
up a notch at that, right into the spitting-furious
range; your lord can do as he pleases with you, and
magician defend my property?
The two men to my right who were so
eager to win me weren't even looking in my
direction, but instead were giving all their attention to
their magicians. The gray-bearded figures had shortened
their light-strings as they faced one another, and then
suddenly the strange magician sent his string
flaring toward Jejin. The end of the string widened
immediately into a cone mouth that reached for Serendel's
servant, but Jejin wasn't asleep or in any way unready.
His own string widened and flashed to intercept the
first, which it did with no difficulty at all but with lots
of pretty sparks. The two widened strings fought each
other with cor- uscating colors that lit the swirling,
ever-present fog, and groups of people who had only been
passing by stopped to watch the duel of powers.
If I'd been in a better mood I might
have enjoyed the show, but then again I might not
have. The two magicians made a real production out of
it, first one of them gaining an edge only to lose
it, then it was the other's turn. I stood there with my
arms folded, waiting to see which of my admirers
would be the one to learn just how well I enjoyed being
treated like a stick of furniture, and then the
soon-to-be lucky man was decided on. Jejin's string-cone of
light began forcing the other magician's string
back, and as it lost ground it also lost size and strength.
The second ma- gician struggled, bringing up his left
hand in an effort to brace the right, but it wasn't any
good. His light retreated so far back it became no more
than a short- ened string, and then the remaining
string and one of the loops around my waist abruptly
winked out. Jejin's cone touched the other magician from
head to foot. and when it retreated back to a simple
string form, the second magician stood as still as a
carving.
"Mind rot!" the other man in
leather snarled, stalk- ing over to stare at his magician
before turning again to scowl at Serendel. "He's out
for a full turn at least. perhaps even two! You must surely now
be well- pleased with yourself!"
"Why shouldn't I be?" the
fighter returned, his faint grin intended for the purpose of making
things worse for the other. "I wasn't the one
who started this by trying to appropriate someone else's
woman. Next time stop to think about it first."
The small crowd watching the goings-on
laughed, which got to the losing side even more.
He turned again and stalked away, looking as
though he intended finding someone smaller than him to
beat up on, and that ended the show completely. As the
crowd began to disperse, Jejin and Serendel both
moved closer to me.
"That must have been terrible for
him," the fighter said to the magician when they reached
me, his grin now wider. "Having your man beaten
by the least ma- gician in these precincts is
embarrassing. Did he really think I'd believe him?"
"A certain number do believe, and
I'm sure he was hoping you'd be one of them,"
Jejin answered with a chuckle. "He knows I'm rated
stronger than his own magician, but he's one of those who
really enjoy the laws of this land. Your lady took his
fancy so he de- cided to take her, trusting to luck
that her companion would allow himself to be talked into
backing down. Now he has to wait at least the minimum
time before his magician comes out of it, and until
then he can't claim any women at all. I have the
feeling he'll be finding the wait a long one no matter
how short it turns out to be."
"Serves him right for being fool
enough to think I'd hand over what was mine without a
fight,*' Serendel said in a voice filled with
satisfaction, then his atten- tion turned to me. He started to say
something, noticed my expression before any of it got
said, and then that teasing look was back in his eye.
"Watch it, Jejin," he warned, trying to sound nervous. "I
think we're •bout to have a second
confrontation. I hope you're ^Ot too tired to protect me."
'^\**you*re as funny as a shuttle
crash," I growled, arms still folded as I gave him a
frozen stare. "How coold a man be afraid of something
that's 'his'? Jejin, take this stupid child's toy off me. I
don't like being tied, even with real, honest-to-gosh
light.'*
For some reason the man hadn't canceled
his special effects, and the string he had taken to
fight with was now reattached to the loop around my
waist. It was a cute gimmick to amuse the tourists, but
there was at least one tourist who had had enough of
it.
"My dear lady, I will be more than
happy to release you," the magician answered, his
tone very neutral. "We'll see it done as quickly as I
have the command from your lord." •
I immediately switched a thawed and
furious gaze to the man who was pretending to be a
magician, but he didn't even have the decency to
avoid my eyes. It's all a game, his calm expression seemed
to be trying to tell me, no one's serious, so there's
no reason to get upset. I could understand that, I
really could, but ac- cepting something intellectually, I was
learning, wasn't the same as accepting it emotionally.
"Then there should be no problem,"
I said as evenly as I could, trying to calm the
emotional anger. "I'm sure my—noble and generous lord
won't consider hes- itating even a moment. Will you, oh
noble and gener- ous lord?"
I looked again at Serendel, working to
keep as much of the desire for bloody dismemberment
out of the stare as possible, but I don't think I did
very well. His grin widened as he gazed down at me, and
then he was shaking his head.
"I don't know if I can go along
with that," he de- nied, the doubt deliberately added.
"Since I won you I am your lord, but you don't seem
ready to believe it. I think I need a demonstration of
some sort con- cerning your sincerity of purpose, your
purity of in- tent. In other words, what'U you give
me if I have you turned loose?"
He was teasing me again, I could see
from his grin that he wasn't completely serious, but
that was only on an intellectual level. Emotionally I
reacted just the way he very obviously wanted me to,
with enough outrage to build a ten-floor office
building out of. I tried calling him names, making obscene
observations, and flatly refusing all at the same
time, which means I stood there gabbling and foaming with
nothing at all intelligible coming through. Jejin
glanced at my clenched fists, then looked away with a
pained ex- pression on his face, but the
red-headed fighter de- cided it was time for deep concern.
"Damn it, Jejin, now look what
I've done," Ser- endel said, the gleam in his eyes
wiping out all effort toward self-condemnation. "I said
something wrong. and now the poor little thing is upset.
The least I can do to make up for it is to take her
some place quiet to calm down. Where did you say those
privacy cham- bers are?"
"Oh, now I am going to commit
murder!" I snarled, telling nothing but the absolute truth.
All I wanted to do was get my hands on him to rip and
tear, but he was only warped and twisted, not
suicidal. As soon as I started for him, he ducked out of my
reach, then came forward again fast. and suddenly I
was being lifted from the floor on his shoulder-
I screamed in rage and tried to struggle free again,
but the grip of his arm around my legs kept me from
doing it.
"We're all ready to follow you,
Jejin," the miser- able monster said lightly to the
magician, totally ig- noring the way I was pounding on his
back with my fists. "The chambers are spaced
around the supporting walls of this fountain room, you said?"
"And, for the convenience of
guests, also on the floor above," the man answered,
sounding reluctantly amused but still amused. "I see a
number of unoccu- pied chambers in this direction, lord
Serendel, so you can have your choice from among them.
Clear crystal walls means vacant, heavy swiriing fog
means occu- pied- Once you enter a chamber the fog
will close off all view of you and your lady, but you
must say aloud whether or not you want the room left
open. The words *open' or 'closed* will either allow
others to enter and join you or give you complete privacy,
whichever you prefer. Also, of course, any chamber
where entry is j|0t barred may be entered by you if
you so desire." h The beast carrying me simply made a
noise of ac- knowledging receipt of the information,
nothing of a comment on it one way or another. Jejin
had obviously been giving him a prepared speech,
something I'd had no trouble telling even through my
continued strug- gles, and had no need of a specific
answer. The "lord" would decide which way he wanted it,
without needing to consult anyone else. I growled and
kicked and pounded harder at the heavily-muscled
back under my fists, but all I accomplished was to
give the people we passed something to laugh at. They
thought the sight of the big glad carrying me across the
wide floor a riot, and even Chal and Lidra, left
behind after the magical confrontation, seemed to be
sharing in the general amusement.
Needless to say, I was not viewing
Serendel's ac- tions with a big grin and a hearty
knee-slap. I had the feeling I was doing more damage to my
hands than I was to the back I kept beating on, but
that didn't stop me from struggling all the way across
the very wide room. I found out we'd arrived where we
were going when we passed a Jejin who was
pointedly not looking at me, and then I saw the
crystal-walled doorway we'd just passed through. As soon as we
cleared it heavy fog began cutting off all sight of me
fountain room beyond, and then I heard the single
word, "Closed."
"If you think that'll do you any
good, you're even more feebleminded than you look,"
I announced, giv- ing the back I'd been attacking an
extra hard thump. "I want out of here, and I want it
now. "
"That's too bad about you,"
he said, sounding completely unconcerned as he continued
crossing what seemed to be a room decorated in
crystal and blue. Crystal benches with blue svalk
cushions, crystal ta- bles with carved blue knick-knacks,
blue carpeting and crystal walls. Our forward progress was
slowed and then stopped by something I couldn't
see from where I was slung over his shoulder, and then
my outrage was replaced by true fury. A big hand
hit my backside three times, the shoulder I was on
dipped, and sud- denly I was falling toward
damned-if-I-knew-what. The next second I hit something soft,
and even though I was flat on my back I tried to go
into action. My right hand darted for the palm dagger
in its sheath as I tried to struggle to sitting, but as
fast as I'd moved it wasn't quite fast enough. An
oversized hand flashed to my wrist, a big body forced me flat
again with my right arm above my head, and then those
gray eyes were looking down at me from little
more than a foot away.
"Do you intend turning this attack
thing into a habit?" the beast asked in a very
mild way, the look in his eyes no more than curious. "If
you do, I strongly suggest a reconsideration of the
decision. Someone could get hurt."
"I'll think about it after someone
gets hurt," I grunted, fighting to get my wrist out
of the unmoving metal grip that had wrapped all the way
around it. "A touch or two of red would do wonders
for the color scheme of this room. I consider it a
matter of principle to help out like that whenever I can."
"I have the feeling your 'matter
of principle' stems more from that very brief smacking you
just got," he said, those eyes unmoving from my face.
"You're of the opinion you can beat on me as much
as you tike, but I'm not entitled to give back any
of it? Did I miss the announcement of the law making me a
public punching bag?"
"I'm not the one who forcibly
carried you in here," I returned heatedly, even more outraged
over his co- lossal nerve. "Maybe your
reputation lets you push other people around, but I'm not other
people! If I have to use this dagger before I can
walk out of here 1*11 do it, because I am going to walk
out of here. Either let me go this instant, or don't
complain later about what happens to you."
"I can understand not liking to be
told what to do, but letting the attitude rule you to
the exclusion of all reason isn't very smart," he said,
the words a little harder than they'd been until then, the
look in his eyes matching. "You were told about the
game they're playing here and you twice agreed to go
along with it, out as soon as it came to living up to
the commitment, you forgot all about it and got
insulted instead. If I hadn't carried you in here, you would
have forced them to throw you out of the Mists, and if
you walk out again without doing as you said you
would, the same thing will happen. Is that what you
really want? To have to pay for a vacation you won't be
allowed to continue with?"
I moved just a little in discomfort
under that cold gray stare, finally remembering what
Velix had said to me—and what I had said in return.
The fighter had something of a point, but conceding it
didn't mean I liked it.
' "There are some emotional
reactions none of us can help responding to," I answered,
trying not to feel as defensive as I might have sounded. "If
you hadn't teased me about it I probably could
have kept quiet, but that consideration didn't do
anything to stop you. Now it looks like there's only one
thing I can do: stay in here long enough to keep them from
getting suspi- cious, and then trade you for Chal.
After that you'll get everything you want and then some."
"I don't think so," he
disagreed immediately, do- ing nothing in the way of turning me
loose. "The deal you made was to try me first, and go
for the swap only if you didn't like what you got.
Sitting around waiting out a sufficient amount of time will
negate the deal, and the next thing you'll be doing is
going back to the port."
"There's no way they can know that
all I did was sit around," I came back with a
snort, trying to move my wrist in his hand. "Unless they
have this place bugged they'll think everything is just
fine, so will you please let go of me?"
"There's one way they can know
what you did," he said, a faint smile turning the
comers of his mouth. "Would you like to guess what that
one way is?"
"You would tell them?" I
demanded, the outrage coming back to me the instant I
understood what he meant. "You would do something
that low and dirty? But of course you would, why am I even
asking?"
"Stop feeling so self-righteously
put upon," he said, the dryness coming close to setting
exasperation in his voice. "This is my vacation you're
trying to ruin. and all because you don't know how to keep
your word. What gives you the right to ask me to
lie for you? The warm and gracious way you've been
treating me since the first time we met? Somehow I don't
think so."
I wanted to give back the same kind of
lecture he was giving me, but I was having trouble
figuring out a properly adequate response. I didn't
see anything wrong in not keeping a word I'd been
forced to give, and I'd certainly had cause to be less
than friendly toward him, but he was twisting
eveiything around. He claimed to be the one who was being
banned, but I had a feeling his true reasons were
something else entirely.
"I may be mistaken, but I think
you like the idea of owning a woman,'* I stated, voicing the
dirty suspi- cion that had come to me. "You
don't give a damn whether or not / like it, you're just
enjoying the situ- ation. If you weren't, you wouldn't be
so morally in- tent on holding me to my word. Tell me
I'm wrong."
"Of course you're not wrong,"
he answered, his grin back and strong. "I don't
mind dealing with women who are free to do as they like,
so why should I mind dealing with ones who aren't?
Equality of in- terest is my philosophy, equality in
everything. And it isn't the thought of owning just any
woman Fin en- joying, it's the thought of owning you.
Are you going to keep the word you gave, or are you
going to accept being thrown out?"
"You know damned well I don't want
to be thrown out," I growled, moving my wrist
in his hand again as I silently admitted I couldn't allow
myself to be thrown out. * 'I can't stop you from
doing anything you please even though I don't please the
same, which means you're about to do something
that's beneath any real man. If you're that desperate go
ahead and get it done, and after-ward you can hold your
breath until I thank you. That way you'll end up
matching this room perfectly."
"I don't look all that good in
blue," he said, his grin widening as he got what I meant.
"And I think you'd be surprised to find out how few
men, real or otherwise, would hesitate over
accepting the tempo- rary ownership of a desirable woman.
Permanent own- ership would be boring and more trouble
than fun, but ahort-tcrm owning is another story
entirely. Especially if the woman is one whose body you
really want."
He gave me enough time to redden at
bis, teasing, and then he lowered bis lips to mine
with a gentle kiss. The last thing I wanted was something
like that, bat bracing myself to hate the whole
episode didn't do well against gentleness. It's force
that bracing works best against, and aside from the way he
was refusing to allow me to use my palm dagger on
him, the man wasn't forcing me to do anything. He
kissed me gen- tly, his free hand stroking my hair,
for all the worid making it seem as though being there
was my own choice. After a moment it came to me
that I had cho- sen to be there, and in all fairness
had to admit I was trapped by circumstance rather than by
the effort of the fighter. If not for that S.I. job I
could have done as I pleased, up to and including
walking away from the man. After another moment I
remembered how in- terested I'd been in finding some place
quiet where Serendel and I could kiss without being
interrupted, and my resentments over everything he'd
insisted on began melting away.
It's strange the way some kissing keeps
you from noticing how much time is going by,
especially when the kissing becomes two-sided rather
than an individ- ual effort. I don't know when I started
kissing him back, and also don't know how long I
spent doing it;
when he finally raised his head to end
the time. all I knew was that I'd never experienced the
same with any other man.
"Considering the amount of time
I've been wanting to do that, you didn't have much chance
of talking me into lying for you," he said with
a smile, still stroking my hair. "I really have no
intention of hurting you, you know, no matter what you've heard
about glads and their nasty, bestial ways. Most of
us save the bestiality for the arena, and those of
us who don't ei- ther end up in a cell, or all alone in
the bathroom. Word spreads faster among fans than
anywhere else, and the honestly vicious ones don't
have more than a handful of followers. Do you believe
what I'm say- ing?"
"I never thought about it one way
or the other," I answered honestly, feeling almost
unbearably shy as I realized he was telling me exactly what
he intended doing. "Is it safe to say 1*11
soon be finding out first hand?"
"yery soon," he agreed with a
faint grin, moving his nand from my hair to my face. "It's
a lucky thing for me you're a woman who isn't afraid
of anything, not even a fighter with a reputation
like mine. I find it very comforting."
He gave me a quick kiss with that, then
let me go as he stood up again. Unfortunately for
my peace of mind he took my dagger before he stood,
and I sat up slowly with the partial wish that I
still had it. What I sat on was a giant couch quilted with
blue svalk, big enough to accommodate four people
Serendel's size, big enough to make me feel almost lost
on it. It wasn*t that I didn't trust the glad, only that
he brought me very strange sensations, and I couldn't
quite look at what he was doing where he stood. It
was nice that he was comforted, but the fact that he was
getting out of the leather outfit didn't make me feel
the same.
"Now that's a lot better," he
said as he came back onto the couch next to me, to sit as I
was doing. "That leather may look authentic to the
costumers. in this place, but I'll bet any amount you care
to name that the original outfits were totally
different. This stuff is a little too stiff to wear comfortably,
and not boiled properly to be adequate protection.
It's good for noth- ing but show—or taking someone's
eyes out with those shoulder pieces. Is something bothering
you?"
By the time he asked the question I had
inadver- tently glanced at him, which meant I
was less bothered than I had been. Instead of being stalk
naked under the leather the way he'd hinted he was,
he wore a very brief pair of snorts that were like a
male model's bath- ing trunks. For some silly reason I
felt better having him like that, but I still found very
little in the way of comfort in the situation. His body was
really massive with muscle, the sort that comes with
strength rather man empty exercising, and even in the
face of all his assurances I still couldn't help
realizing he was like no man I'd ever been with before.
"Of course nothing is bothering
me," I answered after the briefest hesitation, very
aware of how close he was. "I haven't been a child
for quite a number of years now."
"I didn't say anything about
considering you a child," he returned, his right
hand coming to my back under my hair. "If I'd thought you
were a child, I would have sent you to bed, not taken
you there. You've been taken to bed by men before,
haven't you?"
"I used to think so." I
muttered, trying to under- stand why it was all I could do to keep
from pulling away from his hand, and then I raised
my voice a little. "What I meant was, of
course I've had sex with men before. There's nothing to it,
really, and most of the time it's fun."
"You sound like you're trying to
talk me into it." he said with a chuckle, his hand
sliding across my back to curve around my right arm. "I
know most people consider me shy and hesitant,
but I don't really need convincing. If you're sure there
isn't anything bothering you, why don't you try
relaxing a little? Here, let's make both of us a bit more
comfortable."
The next thing I knew both of his hands
were on my shoulders, and then the wide straps of
the top of my costume were being slid gently down my
arms. The effort almost immediately turned me as
bare-chested as he was, and before I could even
begin to react, he had wrapped me in this arms and had
stretched us out on our sides on the couch.
"Ah, yes, this is a lot better,"
he said as he settled me more closely to him, my breasts
tight against his chest. "There have been times I've
gotten to bed so tired that even falling asleep seemed
like too much of an effort, but there's no such thing as
being too tired to cuddle."
"Cuddle?" I echoed, looking
up at him without be- ing able to decide whether I wanted to
raise my eye- brows or lower them. "Arc you sure
that's the word you wanted to use? And are you sure
you're a fighter and not a ladies' hairdresser?"
"Stop being a little snob,"
he said in a stem way, but I could see the amusement lurking
in his eyes. "Fighters have just as much right
to enjoy cuddling as hairdressers do, and maybe even more
if you stop to think which group would do better if
the right had to be fought for. I happen to like
cuddling with certain giris, and I don't mind saying so. Do
you have any- body you'd like to bring over to tell
me I shouldn 't be saying it?"
"I think the twelve-foot Monster
of Isak is busy right now, so I'll have to get back to
you," I muttered. feeling very firmly put in my place.
"The biggest problem in acceptance of that is trying
to picture a glad 'snuggling'. It's not exactly the sort
of scene that comes first and most easily to mind."
"I'm not responsible for your
prejudices," he said, that faint, now-familiar grin visible
again. "If you ever hear me tell someone I like snuggling
in the arena, that's when you can lodge a protest.
When it comes to what I do in bed, no one has a say
but me."
"How about your bed partner?"
I asked, suddenly aware of the arms around me in a
different way. "Do you get the say over her as well?"
"Usually," he agreed with a
widening grin, then quickly tightened his hold on me as I
began pulling away. "But only because that's the
way most of my bed partners prefer it. You'll never
find me telling the woman I'm in bed with that her
preferences are wrong. Something like that could take the
friendliness out of the occasion."
"You mean there are actually women
in this uni- verse who feel friendly toward you?"
I asked, utterly delighted to find that he was teasing
me again. "And here I thought you inspired nothing but
lust."
"Life is tough for those of us who
are sex objects, but you leam to take the bad with the
good," he al- lowed in a way that was just short of
noble. "Women by the thousands come after me and
force me into bed, and all I can do is accommodate their
preferences. Af- ter that, I find this change of pace
very refreshing."
1 started to ask what change of pace he
was talking about, and then I remembered: as long
as we were in that particular section of the Mists,
his was the only opinion that counted. I could see from
the gleam in his gray eyes that I was supposed to
get wild and try to start another fight with him, but it
had finally gotten through to my temper that he was
enjoying the reaction far too much for it to be smart letting
it go on. If my getting mad was his version of fun,
then mad was the last thing I should be getting.
"Oh, I understand now," I
exclaimed, turning my right hand to put it on the chest I was
being held against "What you're all that
tired of is being in charge, and what you'd like is to have
someone else take over. Why didn't you say so right
away? I'll be glad to take over."
The gray eyes looking at me turned
briefly startled as be began shaking his head, that
close to telling me I had it wrong. I knew he didn't want
me in charge as well as he did, but I fully intended
making him say it so that I could laugh for a change. I
waited for the protest and disagreement, already
enjoying what I would hear—and then I heard
something I neither en- joyed nor particularly understood.
"You know, you may not have a bad
idea there," he said slowly, his head nodding as the
agreement in his voice strengthened. "As a
matter of fact, the more I think about it the more I like the
way it sounds. You're absolutely right about what I
need, so let's do it that way."
He let me go and lay back flat on the
couch, tucking his hands behind his head as he
grinned. I was sure he couldn't be serious—or at least
almost sure—but I didn't know whether to go along with
the joke or tell him to stop messing around.
"Well, what arc you waiting for?"
he prompted. not moving an inch out of the position
he'd taken. "You said you'd be glad to be in
charge, so let's see some of that gladness. Or are you
afraid?"
"I'm not afraid of anything,"
I snapped, stung by his mockery and moved out of
indecision. "If it's fe- male aggressiveness you're looking for,
consider it round."
I twisted around and put my hands to
his chest, then took his lips with a lot more strength
and passion than he'd used. He made no effort to stop
me, or even to try taking over direction of what I was
doing; all he did .was cooperate completely by
returning the kiss he was getting. It went on for a short
while, the warmth of his body and lips slowly coming
through to my awareness, my doubts and hesitations
melting away a good deal more quickly. I found myself
running eager hands over the hardness of him, and
also found that something was definitely missing.
"I hate breaking in on your rest,"
I said between shortened kisses, "but I'd like to
be held and touched. too. Do you want me to send for a
servant to show you how it's done?"
"If I practice a little, I should
be able to figure it out," he answered with a chuckle,
and then his arms were around me, his hands moving in
silent appreci- ation of what they touched. It felt so
good I almost moaned, and the heat coming to fiery
life all through me was startling. Sex had always been
something I could take or leave alone, something
pleasant to be indulged in with a pleasant paitner.
With Serendel there was nothing easy or meaningless
about the situ- ation, and very briefly part of me
tried to become frightened. I couldn't afford to be
involved with any- thing that wasn 't meaningless, and I
remembered what Chal had said back on the liner. The
fighter was that strange kind of man who would not touch
certain women unless he was serious about them.
That was the part that tried to frighten me, but
with Serendel's hands touching and stroking everywhere,
the fear was drowned beneath waves of churning
desire. I wanted him no matter what, and he seemed to
feel the same about me.
We spent half of forever kissing and
touching, at least five or ten minutes, and then the
glad could DO longer control himself. Rather than me
working on him, I suddenly found myself on my back
with him crouching above me, his shorts having
disappeared Somewhere without my noticing their
departure. I laughed as he held me down, knowing I'd
won the point of who would be in charge after
all, and then he was entering me and there was nothing
left to laugh at. His presence inside me was sheer
bliss and the very beginning of desire fulfilled, and when
his face came to take a kiss he found one already
waiting for him. He held me tight as he stroked and
kissed me, my fists locked in his hair, and I had truly
never experienced anything that wonderful before in my
entire life.
Chapter 12
After it was over I refused to move for
a while, partly because I didn't know if I could move.
Every ounce of strength seemed to have been briefly
drained out of my body, but it was a marvelous
draining that I didn't want to lose the sensation of. I*d just
learned that it takes a man's efforts to turn sex into
love-making for a woman, and I also wanted to spend
some time si- lently demanding why more men weren't
familiar with the technique. I'd lived with Tris for
more than half a year, and although the time had been
pleasant it had never been as good as what I*d just
experienced with Serendel.
"As soon as you don't need me as a
pillow any more, be sure to let me know," the
object of my thoughts said from above my head, "This
chamber has a tiled bathing tub in the back
righthand comer, and it won't hurt either of us to use it."
"You're an unfeeling, inhuman
slave driver," I mumbled into his chest, refraining from
asking why he was holding me so tight if he was
all that anxious to get up. "Not to mention the
fact that you cheat. If that was your idea of me being in
charge, I'd hate to see what your being in charge is like."
"So I lied," he admitted
without hesitation, the cheerful dismissal a rumble I could
hear in his chest. "I don't mind lying in a good
cause, and anyone in this room who tries claiming what we
just shared wasn 't a good cause will find herself
in a very tight spot."
"As tight a spot as the one you
found yourself in?" I asked with wide-eyed innocence,
raising my head to look at him. "Some men seem to
consider being in a tight spot fun, but you're not silly
enough to be one of them, are you?"
"Absolutely not." he agreed
very solemnly with a slow shake of his head. "Abstinence
and decorum are the very cornerstones of my life. The
other two are honesty and reticence, and by the way—
when you're ready to go again, just give me a
wink."
"You forgot to include reluctance
and hesitation among your cornerstones," I said
with a laugh, run- ning one hand over the light hair on
his chest. "How does a wink go again?"
"You're trying to min me, that's
what you're doing,*' he said with narrowed eyes, pointing a
finger at me. "You're in the pay of Farison, and
you're trying to make sure I can't walk when it comes time to
face him. I knew it as soon as I met you, but the evil
plan won't work. You won't find me in your bed more than
five or six times a day, and 1*11 be throwing you out
into the street a good half hour before any fight between us
is scheduled. Even if ft isn't scheduled tor another five
or ten years."
The last sentence of his teasing came
out with very little of the lightness of the previous
nonsense, and I suddenly felt the weight of those gray
eyes on me, making his words more than they'd been
all by them- selves. I wanted very much to look
away, to listen to the fear inside telling me I couldn't
afford to get in- volved with a man, but I had to admit
it was too late for sensible advice. There was
something about the man who held me that I just couldn't
turn away from. and his own obvious interest made my
heart thump and my blood sing. Trite reactions for a
situation I'd never anticipated or imagined, but trite
doesn't mean it can't be wonderful.
"Serendel," I said with a
smile, holding to his gaze with complete willingness. "I
think I'll have to re- member that name for a while. Do you
have something I can write it down on?"
"If you make it Seren, you might
be able to remem- ber ft without writing it down,"
he answered with a grin, one big hand coming to stroke my
hair. "That's what my baby sister used to call me,
after deciding the full name was too formal. She was my
favorite sister, and I'd really like having you call me
the same."
"Was your favorite sister?" I
asked, reluctant to put the question but wanting to know. "Did
something happen?"
"She was killed," he
answered, his eyes going mo- mentarily inhuman, and then a smile
banished the deep, terrible cold. "But I think
she really would have liked you, and wouldn't have minded
your using her version of my name. Your own name,
though, prob- ably would have given her problems.
Even she wouldn't have been able to do much with
Smudge."
"I'll smudge you," I said
with a growl, getting to my knees beside him in order to reach
his throat more easily. "I'm about to strangle
you, and you can't say you don't deserve it. When you take a
girl to bed, the least you can do is remember her name
while she's still in that bed. Afterward it isn't
necessary, but dur- ing it is. It's a shame you didn't
learn that soon enough to save you."
He grinned while I wrapped my fingers
around his throat and tried to squeeze, and very
quickly it became clear why he was grinning. His neck was
so massive I could barely get my hands around it,
and squeezing against the cords was completely
impossible. If I'd been seriously interested in doing him
harm, I would have been out of luck.
"Out of the goodness of my heart,
I've decided to spare you," I announced after a
minute's worth of useless effort, looking down at his
amusement. "I cer- tainly hope you've learned your lesson,
since the next woman you take to bed might not be as
generous."
"I don't think I'll have to worry
about that for a while," he said, and then his arms
were around me, pulling me down and holding me close.
"For a time there will only be one woman sharing my
bed, and who knows? As generous as she is, I
might get lucky enough to have her agree to extending
the time. She and I haven't known each other long,
but some things don't take very long in developing. All
I can hope is that they take a whole lot longer
before ending. Maybe even a lifetime long."
He started to lean up with a kiss, but
I was already coming down with one, the only answer I
could make to what he'd said. I think everyone
wonders what love will be like, how it will feel, how
they'll react, and how they'll know it if they do come
across it. I'd had those same questions myself, but as I
held Seren's face between my hands while kissing him, I
knew the an- swers and many more besides. I was
already three- quarters in love with him, I had just
been told he felt Ae same about me, and there were no
other questions. All the answers in the universe were
mine, and I would use them to solve any problem that
tried to come along.
We spent some time simply kissing, and
then we went together to the bathing tub Seren
had mentioned. It was almost big enough to swim in,
more than large enough for the two of us, and while we
bathed we talked. Seren told me about his family
and I told him about Seero, and with everything the
two of us wanted to share we almost missed seeing the
blinking blue light over a panel of the wall to the
left of the pool. A closer inspection showed us a hand
plate in the panel, and pressing the hand plate brought to
view a small closet space which contained a fresh
leather outfit for him and a fresh svalk costume in yellow
for me. I was about to take the fresh clothing, but
Seren just grinned and told me to leave it there for the
moment, then took my hand and dragged me back to the
couch. We'd made the mistake of drying each other
after getting out of the pool, and I was more than
willing to let the clothing wait. Somehow the second time
was even bet- ter man the first, and the minutes
passed by without either of us noticing.
When we finally got out of that
chamber, we dis- covered that Lidra and Chal were in one
of their own. Jejin told us that ChaFs magician had
bested the one representing a challenger for Lidra,
and Chal had then carried Lidra off just the way Seren
had done with me. Jejin grinned and said he thought a new
tradition may well have been started, and we laughed
at the idea with him. then all three of us went
looking for drinks and entertainment. The shows being put
on were ab- solutely marvelous, and when Lidra and
Chal got around to joining us, they thought so
too.
After that a lot of our time at the
palace was blurry, but we seemed able to go on and on
without rest and the partying around us never stopped.
Twice Seren was challenged for me and twice Jejin won
without trou- ble. but the third time his hesitation
and uncertainty were horribly obvious. Jejin knew
something about the rival magician that we didn't, and when
Seren read his expression he didn't hesitate. The
fighter seemed to be remembering the way Chal had lost Lidra
in one chal- lenge, and although the loss had only
been a temporary one, he didn't appear prepared to
accept me same. Despite what were probably rules to the
contrary, Seren approached the man who had
challenged him, spoke very quietly, then took a step
back. None of us knew what the fighter had said, but the
other man paled, apologized for bothering us,
then hurried away with a very puzzled magician trailing
behind him. Af- ter that episode, no one came with a
challenge again.
More than once Seren and I made use of
the privacy chambers, and there finally came a time
when we fell asleep after making love instead of
returning to the partying. When I woke again, I had the
feeling quite a lot of time had passed; I was back to
being able to see cleariy what was around me, and I
also felt well- rested and ready to get up. When Seren
awoke, I had my mind changed for me about the
getting up part, and I was more than happy to cooperate.
I couldn't seem to get enough of the man, in bed
or out, and was no longer even interested in
complaining about the way he teased me. Very early on I'd
contracted the teasing disease myself, and thereafter worked
at giving as good as I got.
We left the chamber to find that a
breakfastish meal would be served to us as soon as Chal
and Lidra joined us, and that made me feel odd. The fog
both inside and out hadn't changed at all, which
made it seem as though we were still living the same
day we'd started on, no matter how long it was
stretching. The thought upset me just a little, but before I
could find a reason for the reaction Chal and Lidra came
up, and we all went for our meal. We had been given
over into the care of servants, and our magicians
were nowhere in sight. When they didn't join us for the
meal, we de- cided their jobs might have been
finished, and they'd gone back to offer themselves to the
next batch of tour- ists. They never did show up again, and
aside from wishing they'd at least said good-bye,
we quickly for- got about them.
We weren't far from finishing when
Velix arrived, confirming our speculation on the
possibility of a change in the offing, but he stood to
one side of the room until the floor show was over. The
man and woman dancing were dressed in the rags
and chains of slaves, and at intervals during the
meal the man had slopped the dance by capturing and
holding the woman m one way or another, and then had
asked Chal and Scren what they wanted him to do with
her. The man wore a big grin at those times despite
the look he was getting from the giri he held, and
seemed only faintly disappointed when his first requests
resulted in nothing more than an order to go back to
dancing. He seemed to know that the "lords"
would not be refusing him forever, and he was right.
The third time he asked he was told to
go ahead and have some fun, and even though Lidra
and I tried talk- ing Chal and Seren out of it, the two
men refused to change their minds. The giri's dancing
had been more and more deliberately provocative, they
insisted, and they were simply seeing that she got
what she'd asked for. Since the man put her to the floor
right there in front of our knee table we all saw her
getting what she'd asked for, and the way she
quickly switched from indignation to enjoyment was very
unsettling. I didn't know how Lidra was looking at it. but
even though I was trying to be annoyed with Seren, I
was also sud- denly very hot for him. I tried not to
let it show. but his grin said he knew all about it and
was simply wait- ing until I attacked him. I would have
enjoyed being able to laugh in his face. but I knew
as well as he did that that attack would not be
unreasonably long in coming.
When the man and woman finally left the
floor, Ve- lix came to stand in front of our long,
low table and look down at us with a smile in his
eyes that was very close to a smirk. It was a really lucky
thing that Grid- denths don't show expressions on their
beaked faces. or those like the journey scout would
sometimes end up as trophies on den walls.
"I see, my lords and ladies, that
you've reached a certain appreciation of this area of
the Mists," he said, the words Just short of being a purr.
"I trust there will be no further need for discussions on
legal actions or swaps?"
His dark eyes touched Lidra and me as
he said that, and Seren chuckled with the
satisfaction of a man who knows he has nothing to worry about.
That combined with his earlier grin really annoyed
me, so I decided it was time to dent some smugness.
"Of course there's no further need
for discussion on those topics," I said, smiling
sweetly at the Grid- denth. "I was promised I could
swap if I wanted to, so there's nothing left to be talked
about. After all. you don't expect a girl to stay with a
man who can't even remember her name, do you?"
The feathers around Velix's face puffed
out and his head went up, but that was nothing in
comparison to Seren's squawk of surprise. He'd had a
really good time calling me Smudge at every
opportunity, but he suddenly seemed to be regretting the
fun. When I transferred my icky smile to the glad,
he tried to ex- plain that he'd only been kidding and
hadn't under- stood that it was really bothering me,
but before the rush of words could reach an end, they
were inter- rupted by Velix.
"Am I to take it, my lady, that
you're now insisting on indulging in the swap?" the
Griddenth demanded, his wings moving in short snaps as he
spoke. "I'm well aware of the fact that the choice
was granted you, but I was under the impression ..."
"Dalisse, you can't be serious,"
Seren interrupted in turn, reaching over to take my hand,
actual worry in his gray eyes. "I thought we'd
agreed there was something more going on between us than
simple va- cation fun. Was I wrong?"
"Of course you weren't wrong,"
I answered, squeezing the big hand that held mine,
my smile now warm and loving. "You know I feel
the same way about you."
"Then why are you insisting on
swapping me for Chal?" he asked, complete
confusion turning his ex- pression bewildered. "If you're
feeling as satisfied as I am, why do you want to ..."
"Who said I'm insisting on the
swap?" I put with great innocence, taking my own turn at
interrupting. "All I said was there was no need
for further discus- sion on the point, and then I made a
personal opinion observation about men who can't
remember the names of the girls they're with. Since you
don't happen to be one of that sort, whyever would you
think the obser- vation referred to you?"
There was a long ten seconds of silence
after my question, and then Lidra and Chal, who
sat to Seren's left, both started laughing at the same
time. A noise like a strangled growl came from Velix
where he stood, an obvious attempt to smother reluctant
amusement, but there was still one reaction to
come. I'd been smil- ing pleasantly at Seren, and after a
moment of staring at me with narrowed eyes, he produced a
faint smile of his own.
"I'm going to get even for that,"
he said in a very warm. pleasant way. reaching over to
gently pat my cheek. "You did it on purpose to
scare the hell out of me, so there's no way you'll be getting
away with it. When it happens, don't say you didn't
ask for it."
I laughed and immediately began trying
to talk him out of the threat, while Lidra and Chal
tried to get details on what he intended doing. He
smiled and shook his head quietly at all of us,
pretending to be determined to carry through on dire
plans he wasn't about to divulge, and then Velix was
breaking in on the silliness.
"My lords and ladies, please give
me your atten- tion," he insisted, probably
enjoying playing the wet blanket. "I've come here to tell
you that you're now scheduled to move on to the next Mists
area on your tour. There are new costumes you must
first change into, and then I will lead you to your
transportation. The changing rooms are this way, so if
you'll please follow me, we can be on our way."
He fussed at us until we got to our
feet, and then led the way through a quiet back door
in the eating room that opened on a long, deserted
corridor filled with more quiet doors. Each of us was
herded into a separate room, and in mine I found my
original lug- gage, a wide, padded bench, a mirrored
wall, and my new costume hanging on two hooks of a
blank wall. The first hook held a floor-length gown
in palest rose that was completely transparent, and
the second a matching floor-length cloak that closed
at the left shoulder and was completely slit down
both sides. I later discovered that the two layers of
light, delicate material put together made the costume
completely opaque, but even as I began getting out
of the svalk outfit I'd gotten used to so easily, I
wondered what sort of area we were heading for next.
The material of the gown came up to my
throat and down to my toes while leaving my arms
bare, but the mirror wall told me complete nakedness
would be con- sidered by most as being more modest.
Despite all the time we'd spent in the
inhibition-relaxing atmosphere of the palace, I put my hands to the
form-fitting gown where it hugged my waist above my hips,
and won- dered if I had the nerve to wear it.
That gown was an invitation to attack if I'd ever seen
one, and being attacked doesn't happen to be one of my
major aims in life. I added the cloak out of sheer
desperation (no pun intended), and that was when I
discovered how well the two went together. I felt
something of relief at that, but only a small something.
There would cer- tainly come a time when the cloak would
have to be taken off. and if it turned out to be a
public occasion I was definitely not looking forward to
it.
I was sitting on the padded bench and
staring down at the toes of the rose svalk slippers
that had replaced my lace-up sandals, when a scraping
knock came at my door. I'd been trying to decide how
much trouble I'd be given if I changed out of the
gown and cloak into one of my bodysuits, but there'd
been no way of knowing. I'd been told I didn't have to
wear the cos- tumes, but just in case Velix decided
to come at me with threats again, it seemed wiser to
wait with the decision to balk until we were a little
closer to me objective we'd come there to reach.
We'd also be closer to the end of the tour by then,
which seemed to be stretching on an awfully long time.
...
"It's time to leave, my lady,"
Velix's voice came through the door after the scraping
knock. "Are you ready?"
Instead of answering I sighed, then got
up to go to the door. The Griddenth waited in the
corridor Just outside, and my three traveling
companions were al- ready with him, Lidra in lilac, Chal in
black, Seren in brown. The two men showed hose and
tunics through the slits of their solid cloaks, and my
first thought was about how unfair that was. It would
have been a per- fect point to complain about, except
that I suddenly realized Lidra had been given the same
kind of outfit I had, and she had a good deal more
than modesty areas to hide. I glanced at her to see
if she was show- ing signs of upset, didn't find any,
then had to give up on the effort. Velix was already
leading me way up the corridor away from the door we'd
come in by, and there was nothing to do but follow
along with the oth- ers.
The end of the long corridor held a
door, and a ser- vant opened it for us to allow
unimpeded access to the mists of outdoors. The fog in the
streets was a good deal thicker than that which floated
indoors, but not so thick that we weren't able to see the
large coach wait- ing for us at the curb. Six
shadow-shapes of large an- imals we couldn't quite see were
attached at the front of the coach, and another servant stood
by to open the coach door for us.
"This vehicle will take you to the
Mists of Bulm, and I will be there to greet you,"
Velix said, nodding toward the coach and the servant
opening the door. "It would give me greater pleasure
to accompany you, of course, but my body shape unhappily
forbids such accompaniment. Please relax and enjoy
the trip, and rest assured that it will be quite
brief."
None of us felt the need to comment on
that, so Velix stepped aside to give us access
to the coach. Lidra, standing ahead of me, moved
forward first, and even with the help of Chal and the
servant quickly proved how awkward it was getting into
a high vehicle while wearing a long gown and a long
cloak. I wasn't looking forward to my own time trying,
and that may be why I let myself be distracted by a
sound coming from our left, the sound of another
coach arriving. It pulled up to the curb, a servant
hurried over from the palace door that stood there, and then
the people inside were being helped out. I stared at them
with a frown, wondering where I'd seen them before,
wondering why their arrival at that time seemed
totally wrong, and then it hit me.
Those were the four other people we'd
gone through Customs with, the four who had decided
to stay over- night at the castle.
But we'd already been in the Mists for
days. Why were they only Just arriving? Could
they have started elsewhere? Was there anywhere else to
start from? If there was, why had Velix given us such
a hard time when Lidra and I had protested the
setup in that area? Wouldn't it have been easier simply
sending us to the alternate starting location? I couldn't
figure out what was happening, and then I did something
that turned simple confusion into numbed shock. For
the first time since I'd entered the Mists, I
remembered the watch I'd been given and looked down at it.
To find that according to the
timepiece, no more than half a day had passed. All that
time spent ca- rousing in the palace had taken no more
than hours.
"Inky, are you all right?"
Seren asked suddenly, putting an arm around my shoulders.
"It's hard to tell in this fog, but you look like you just
went pale."
"By rights I should have gone
albino," I muttered in answer, then raised my eyes to look
at Velix. "But maybe there's a simpler solution to my
questions than the outlandishness that almost knocked
me over. Maybe something has simply gone wrong
with my watch.'*
"My dear lady, how very observant
you are," Velix said with a purr while my companions
checked their own watches and came up with a variety
of exclama- tions. "You've deduced that time
moves at a different rate here in the Mists, and the only
accurate measure-
roent of it is the watch on your wrist.
That, of course, is the reason our prearranged plans
couldn't be changed once you'd arrived here.
Acclimatization to the con- dition takes a bit of time, and too
much of it would have passed here if we'd needed to
bring in one of our own. As most of our guests take much
longer noticing
the anomaly, I really must congratulate
you."
"But how could that be?" Chal
protested, dividing his stare between his watch and the
journey scout. "I've never heard of time moving
at different rates on a single planet, and if it's true it
couldn't be kept se- cret. Out of all the thousands of
tourists you get, at least one would have said something to
somebody!"
"Not if they didn't remember the
phenomenon once
they were free of its effects,"
Velix answered, smooth amusement now very much with him.
"Leaving the Mists means leaving most of the memory
of it as well,
which is why the secret has been kept
for as long as it has. One man managed to lake it out
with him in an utteriy ingenious way, and he was the
one who con- vinced others to help him build the
Mists of the Ages. I doubt there are as many as half a
dozen who know
the truth, and employees—not to
mention guests—are
certainly not numbered among them. All
you'll take
out with you will be the sketchily
detailed memory of
a wonderful time, which is exactly what
the rest of us
take. And now, if you please, the
coachman is waiting."
With Lidra already inside the coach I
was helped in
next, and then the two men of our party
joined us.
Chal sat next to Lidra and Seren next
to me, and none
of us said a word until the coach
lurched to a start and
we pulled away from the palace. At that
point Chal
stirred in bis seat, then shook his
head.
"I don't buy it," he stated,
knowing we would have
no trouble following him; what we'd
just learned was occupying the thoughts of all of us. "I
don't claim to know more about this anomaly than the
people who discovered it, but I can't accept the
different time rate theory. It could be that our biological
processes have been speeded up by something in the
fog, but that has nothing to do with what they're
claiming."
"I don't really understand either
point," Seren said, looking at Chal with distraction in his
eyes. "The idea of a different time rate isn't easily
swallowed without the context of alternate dimensions
wrapped tightly around it, but no one has said anything
about other dimensions. The idea of biological
changes—isn't that reaching just as far?"
"Not really," Chal denied,
his mind busily chewing at the question. "We take things
all the time that affect or adjust our metabolisms, and usually
think nothing of it. If these mists slow us down to
the point where we're living days in comparison to
hours outside, that's only an extreme extension of something
we're already well familiar with."
"Slow us down?" I echoed,
feeling more confused than ever. "If we're living days
to hours, wouldn't it be speeding us up? I mean, don't you
have to move raster to cram more into the same
amount of time?"
'•'Yes, our bodies would be moving
faster, but our perceptions would have to slow down,"
Chal said. Just as though he intended starting a
lecture, but then his expression went peculiar. "I'd
like to make that clearer for you. but I don't think I
can do it without getting really technical. How much
biology have you had.Inky?"
"The level I left it was above the
biros and the bees. but about three miles below what you're
talking about," I said with a wave of my
hand, dismissing his question. "You'd be wasting your
time. Chal, and all I'd get out of it would be a headache.
Let's just say we spent what felt like more than two
days living through half a day of time, and let it
go at that."
Chal nodded and Seren agreed with a
wordless sound, but that was hardly the end of
it. Lidra hadn't said anything and really seemed to be
lost in her thoughts, and the two men went back to
silent specu- lation while I did the same. It was a
fantastic idea to kick around, and the air-conditioned
interior of the coach kept us comfoitable while we
thought. Part of me wanted to consider how the new
information would affect the job we had to do for S.I.,
but the rest of me refused to consider the matter. Chal
and Lidra were die big brains of our threesome, and I
was just along to find and open things. They could
take care of the problem, while I spent my time thinking
about all die extra hours and days I'd have with
Seren.
The silence stretched on for an amount
of time dial was probably laughing at us, and then
Seren stirred and sighed. If I'd had to guess about
the sigh, I would have bet he was giving up on
understanding what was happening, and I considered that very
wise of him. I was fairiy sure it would take even Chal
and Lidra more than a few minutes to figure out which
way was fast forward, so for the rest of us to try
was a complete waste of time. The fighter shifted
until he had put his right arm around me, and then he
gestured toward the window on his left.
"It looks like we were so
distracted, we missed leaving the city," he said.
"There's nothing out there now but fog and shapes shaped like
bushes and trees. I wonder what the new area will be
like—and if we'll enjoy it as much as we enjoyed the last
one."
"We'll probably be forced to play
kiddy games, and made to sleep in segregated
dormitories," I said, feel- ing his faint grin all the way down to
my slippered toes. "All the giris will have
dragons for chapel-ones, and all the boys will die of
frustration."
"Not this boy." he said with
a chuckle, leaning down to kiss my ear. "Any dragon
who gets in my way will need heavy-duty medical
insurance. And ever since you and Lidra came out of your
changing rooms. I've been curious. What sort of
costumes do you have OB under those cloaks?"
"Oh—nothing terribly
special," I said as casually as I could, suddenly understanding why
there had been four changing rooms instead of two.
With two, there would most likely have been a delay in
leaving, and I could just picture Seren's reaction the
first time he saw me in the gown alone, without the
cloak. If I was very lucky we also would be alone; I didn't
know how he felt about it, but public exhibitions
didn't fit in well with my private inhibitions.
"What sort of nothing terribly
special?" he pur- sued, bringing his free hand to my bare
left arm. "I love this color they keep giving you,
it goes so well with the black of your hair. How about
one peek under the cloak?"
I looked up at him quickly, having the
feeling I rec- ognized the tone in his voice, and
unfortunately I was right. There was a definite gleam in
the gray eyes looking down at me, which meant he'd
already come to certain conclusions.
"But I can't give you a peek,"
I said, keeping my voice very, very reasonable. "I
gave my word not to, and going back on your word isn't very
nice. You don't want to make a liar out of me, do
you?"
"Absolutely not," he agreed
very solemnly—with- out losing anything of the gleam. "I'd
never sink so low as to make a liar out of anyone.
I'm not trying to be a pest about it, but before we left
the palace I had a glimpse of that gown material where
it showed through the side slit of your cloak,
and since then I've been—curious. How about if I take
a peek on my own?"
"Don't you dare!" I hissed as
his hand left my arm to finger the edge of the cloak's front
panel, his grin beginning to widen. "Seren, leave
it alone!"
"Why are you blushing like that.
Smudge?'* he asked in a very innocent way, the arm
around my shoulders keeping me from shifting
away. "I know you're not nakedtimder there, and even
if you were it wouldn't matter. Tve already seen you
naked, so it would hardly be anything new. You know
how I enjoy looking at you, so come on—just a
little peek."
*You do, and I'll pop you one in the
nose," I said with all the elegant hauteur I was
capable of, trying hard to make him know I meant it.
"We're not alone in this coach, and I'll be damned if I
put on a snow even for people I'm friendly with. I
intend waiting until we get where we're going before I
start the fun games again; if you don't care to wait,
you're on your own."
"I don't think you have much to
worry about in the way of an audience," he answered
with a small laugh, gesturing with his head toward the
coach seat opposite ours. "They've been busy with
their own concerns for a couple of minutes now, so you might
as well think of us as being alone."
I looked over to Chal and Lidra, and
was surprised to find that they were holding each
other around and exchanging light, brief kisses. Staring
is an intrusion in a situation like that, so I almost
looked immediately away again—until I saw the way
Lidra's lips were moving between the kisses. She and Chal
were talking rather than necking, and the fact that
I couldn't hear any of it said she was guarding the
conversation with '090 of her devices. That, of course,
meant it was busi- ness, which also meant it was up to me
to distract Seren away from what they were doing.
"This still doesn't match my
definition of being alone, but I do have to say I'm
disappointed," I told the big man to my left, bringing my
eyes back to him with a small sigh. "Here you sit,
bothering me about peeking, while Chal gets right (town to
more interest- ing topics- Maybe I should have gone
for the swap after all."
"You're a cruel, heartless woman,
but this one time you may be right," he allowed with
a thoughtful look, then abruptly reached his left arm down
and slid it under my knees. With his right arm
already around me, it was no more than seconds before
I was seated on his lap, and then pulled tight
against his chest. "Well?" he demanded in
pretend impatience. "What are you waiting for? You know I'm too
weak to stop you from kissing me half to death."
"Never let it be said I'd pass on
a chance to take advantage of me helpless," I said
with a laugh, then put my arms around his neck and began
taking advan- tage. His lips were so reluctant I was
almost over- whelmed, but since I was kissing him
for the sake of a Job, I just had to put up with it.
The sacrifices I had to make for S.I. were getting worse
and worse, but I felt sure I was strong enough to
stand up under the pressure.
The sensation of the coach slowing down
brought an end to the time, and in one way it
was a very good thing. Seren's hands had been moving
under my cloak while we kissed, and I discovered I was
about five minutes away from not caring who might
be watching us. There was no possible doubt he felt
exactly me same, and I was certain the only thing
holding him back was the knowledge of my
reluctance. The ride ended before the reluctance did, which,
I suppose, can be considered the good thing; the
reverse of the coin was the way I cursed under my breath,
reviling who- ever was responsible for arranging such
damned short trips.
"Looks like we get tents this
time," Seren observed in a murmur, his big hand still moving
over my bot- tom. "I wonder how fast they'll
show us which is ours."
"It better be immediately, or I'll
pick one on my own," I murmured back, fighting to
withdraw at least part of myself from the mindless demand
of my body that I'd nearly merged with. I wanted
Seren so badly the itch was almost driving me crazy,
and I wasn't in any mood to accept delays.
After a moment of inner struggle I was
able to straighten on his lap, and that's when
I saw his choice of the word "tent" was
somewhat inaccurate. What we'd pulled into the middle of was a
collection of pa- vilions, wide, brightly-colored
almost-build ings mat glowed prettily through the mist. Light
spilled out of the front of most of those pavilions,
and people dressed in our current costumes moved here and
there through the camp.
"Look, there's Velix," Chal
said, pointing out the window toward the front of the coach.
He and Lidra faced the direction in which we'd been
going, and Seren and I faced where we'd come from.
Some peo- ple might have protested having to ride
backward in the second-class seats, but Seren and I
had been oc- cupied with other concerns.
"And Velix isn't alone,"
Lidra added, leaning to- ward Chal to get a better view. "He
has four men and two women with him, all dressed the way
we are. I wonder what's going to be happening?"
"It won't be long before we find
out," Seren said, also looking out the window. "We're
stopping right in front of them."
Which was just what we were doing. The
coach came to a complete stop, one of the men
stepped for- ward to open the door, and Velix moved
closer to look up at us with a tail-flourish.
"My lords and ladies, welcome to
the Mists of Bulm," the Griddenth announced, a
purr of satisfac- tion again in his voice. "All the
arrangements have been made, so if you'll join us now we
can get you waled. The ladies first, if you
please.**
Since I was closest to the door I got
to be the first one out, and two of the men took my
arms to help me down. Once I was on the ground they
urged me out of the way. and with all those people
there I could un- derstand why they didn't want another
immediately underfoot. The man on my right asked if
I was having a good time, and when I'd assured him I
hadn't been horribly bored, the one on my left
asked if there had been anything about the palace I hadn't
liked. I thought briefly about the question and couldn't
come up with much, and then I suddenly noticed we
were still walk- ing. The pavilions we'd stopped among,
the people, the coach—all had disappeared
behind us in the fog, and when I tried to stop and turn
around, the hands on my arms tightened gently but
irresistibly! They'd dis- tracted me until we were far enough
away from the others, and now they weren't going to
let me go!
Chapter 13
Automatically I began to struggle,
having no idea where those men were taking me or why,
but the one on my right seemed to be expecting the
reaction.
"No, no, it's perfectly all right,
sweet damsel." he said with a reassuring smile, he and
the other still moving me forward through the mist.
"Your compan- ions will be along shortly so we have
to get you settled first, or you'll all lose half the fun
of it. There's no real danger, of course, especially not
with us leading you along, and it isn't very far.
"Are you sure I'm not being
kidnapped?" I asked, trying to keep the tremor out of my
voice. I'd suddenly remembered the real reason I was in the
Mists, and my. heart was pounding at the thought
that someone had found out.
"But of course you're being
kidnapped." the sec- ond man answered with a laugh, causing
the first to grin. "That's the whole basis of
the Mists of Bulm. The damsels are kidnapped by outlaws
and monsters and ogres, and the men have to find and
rescue them. After that you can reward your hero or
not, just as you like. and can even request a different
hero if the first takes too long finding you. The men
also have the option of getting a different damsel to
rescue if they don't like the reward they're given
after the first time. so you might keep that in mind."
The first man chuckled but didn't add
anything, and I was too relieved to put in anything
of my own. Being kidnapped for the purposes of their
ongoing game was a hell of a lot better than being found
out and taken prisoner, no matter how silly the idea
would have been all by itself. Under the gown I still
had my palm dag- ger, but I really had no interest in
finding a need to use it.
We continued on through the fog for a
while, and I wondered how the men knew where they
were going until I spotted the button in the right
ear of the one to my left. After that I noticed the other
man touching his own right ear, which I took to mean
he had a but- ton like the first. They were being
guided through the fog by others who had instruments
capable of pene- trating me fog's obscurity, but
realizing that didn't do much in the way of making me feel
better. If there were instruments around capable of
detecting people moving through the fog, the job my
teammates and I would be doing had just become harder.
True to the word I'd been given, our
destination wasn't very far. A large shape loomed
in the mists ahead of us, and when we moved closer
it took on more of the outlines of a broken-down,
gloomy man- sion. I was led over a small bridge and
then up a badly- kept path of stones, and then we were
at a heavy wooden door that hung open and half off
its frame. Getting through the doorway was a
one-at-a-time op- eration, and once we were inside I
didn't consider the accomplishment worth the effort. Thick
cobwebs hung everywhere with only an occasional
candle to light mem, what furniture mere was stood
sheet-covered like ghosts, and the dust of years was so
Chick it could have been mistaken for carpeting. We had
come into a wide, round entrance hall, and after giving
me a chance to look around at the ghastly mess, my two
companions again urged me forward.
"This place looks like it was
cleaned by someone with my housekeeping abilities," I
remarked, not very pleased at the idea of a more detailed
tour. "Are you sure this is where we're supposed to
be?"
"Positive," the man on my
left chuckled, enjoying my uneasiness. "This first time
you won't be hidden too well, so your rescuing hero should
have very little trouble finding you. The second time
won't be as easy as die first and the third won't be as
easy as the sec- ond, and so on until he's tearing this
place apart. If at any time he doesn't find you, you get a
special prize and he has to pay a penalty. The women
always enjoy the prize, but the men never feel the
same about the penalty. Right in here, please."
"Here" was a room to the
left, off the back of the entrance hall. Its double doors were
still on their hinges, but there was a protesting
scream from those hinges when the doors were opened by my
compan- ions, to reveal what seemed to be a
large, pillared dining hall. Weak candlelight showed a
long table to- ward the rear of the room,
dust-covered, cobwebby half-eaten food still on it, skeletons
occupying the high-backed chairs around it. Some of
the skeletons still held goblets, as though they were
about to raise them in a toast, and I was so busy
watching to make sure I wouldn't be taken anywhere near
them or the table, I didn't immediately notice it
when we stopped. We were about halfway between the
entrance doors and die grisly feast scene, and two
solid-sounding clicks brought my attention quickly
back to my im- mediate vicinity.
"What are you doing?" I
demanded with more hys- teria than I would have preferred,
trying to get my wrists loose from the cuffs that had
been closed around them. I'd been backed up against one of
the pillars with the doors on my left and that
table on my right, and my wrists had been set into soft
plastic cuffs held by the reunited pillar from the rear.
The gentle cuffs weren't hurting me, but I still
couldn't bring my arms forward or step away from the pillar.
"Don't worry, sweet damsel, we're
just chaining you," the man on my left said, now
distracted by the need to check what he and his friend
had done. "If you aren't chained or locked up
somehow, you wouldn't need to wait for a hero to
save you, now would you? We'll be getting on back
now. but first I want to tell you not to worry when you
hear strange noises. The monster who kidnapped you
is prowling around the mansion, waiting to pounce
on anyone who tries rescuing you. Or, once your hero
gets here. the monster will try to devour you before
you can be res- cued. There are three or four different
ways it can go, and we never know which it'll be. Just
be patient, and remember: this is all in fun. No one
will be getting hurt, so you have nothing to worry
about."
He and his friend both smiled
reassuring smiles at me, but they weren't as ready to leave
as the first one had said. Instead of turning away he
reached to the clasp on my left shoulder, opened the
cloak, then pulled it away.
"Hot damn," the second one
breathed as he stared at me, ignoring the sound of protest
I'd made when the cloak had been taken. "Sweet
damsel, if you de- cide you don't like the way your first
hero operates, you just tell them you want me instead.
I guarantee you won't end up disappointed."
The first man laughed at what his
friend had said, his expression clearly supporting the
opinion, but rather than adding anything of his own
he slapped his friend's shoulder and the two of them
turned away. The second man turned twice to look
back at me be- fore he and the other went through the
door, and then, with more squealing from the hinges, I
was finally alone. I pulled angrily at the cuffs
that held me, em- barrassed and annoyed at the way the
cloak had been taken, but not all that surprised. A
minute of thought said the "heroes" had to have
an immediate reward for finding the missing damsels, and
the costume we'd been dressed in was it.
Despite the nasty, gloomy atmosphere of
the room I was chained in, I soon found myself
more bored than frightened. There isn't much fun in
standing chained to a pillar, and after having been
warned, the creaking, ominous sounds I heard every once in a
while weren't in any way attention-takers. The only
thought occu- pying me was the question of how long
it would take Seren to find me, how long it would be
before I could give him his reward. The coach ride was
still sharp in my memory, and it wasn't only boredom
that shifted me from foot to foot in front of the
pillar.
About fifteen or twenty minutes went
by. and then I heard a sound that was less of a
creak and more like the slow approach of footsteps. I was
immediately sure it was Seren and then just as
immediately not quite as sure, especially since the footsteps
weren't hurrying. I waited with faintly pounding heart
while the steps came up to the room's doors, heard them
pause, and then one of the doors wailed at being
opened. A large shape loomed in the open doorway,
making me pull at the cuffs that held me in place, and
then the shape was in the room and walking toward me.
"Yes, I can see now that they were
right," Seren's voice came with amusement in it, while
I tried to re- swallow my heart. "They said I
wouldn't be disap- pointed when I found my damsel in
distress, and they were absolutely right- I'll just have
to have some words with them about waiting so long before
putting you in that costume."
"If you'll reel in your eyeballs,
you'll find it easier opening these cuffs on my wrists,"
I said, suddenly in even more of a hurry to be free. Seren
had looked at me more than once in the time we'd been
together, but never with the slow gleam he was
showing right then. I had time to notice his cloak was gone
and he'd been given a play sword that looked like
tin, but that was all I had time to notice.
"Why the rush?" he asked
almost laconically, stop- ping in front of me to grin and
inspect. "At first I didn.t, think much of the way this
place was decorated, but I've suddenly changed my mind.
Could that gown besvalk?"
He reached a big hand out toward me,
and although I tried avoiding it, the cuffs held me
in place while his fingers closed gently around my left
breast. When he began to stroke me I moaned, feeling as
though I had been turned into a sun.
"Seren, please, you're killing
me," I begged, hav- ing no idea why he as doing that to me.
"Take the cuffs off so we can go and find a tent
to use. If you don't do it fast, I'll be nothing but a
pile of ashes."
"Oh, I think you look stronger
than that," he re- turned with a chuckle, his hand leaving
my breast to slide down to my waist. "I'd be
willing to bet you're strong enough to last through hours of
this—just the way you were strong enough to pretend
you wanted a swap a little while ago. Do you
remember pretending you wanted a swap?"
"It was just a joke!" I
wailed, pulling again at the cuffs as his hand slid down over my hip
to my thigh. "Please, Seren, it was only a
Joke! Don't keep me like this for hours!"
"Well, it's possible you might be
able to make me change my mind," he allowed, but
there was a lot of deliberate doubt in with the words.
"Why don't we see how well you do with convincing,
and then we'll see if there's reason to think about
changes.'*
He leaned down to give me the chance to
reach him with a kiss, but he didn't stop
touching me and he certainly didn't try opening those
cuffs. I reached to his mouth with mine and kissed him with
more fervor than I had at any time before, really
trying to get him to change his mind. I was fairty
certain he was only teasing me about keeping me like that
for hours, but it had suddenly come to me that he
could be absolutely Mfious. I didn't like the way he was
getting even for what I'd done to him, but just then I
couldn't find it in me to argue the point.
"That was very nice," he said
as he ended the kiss, grinning at the way I tried not to let
his lips go. "The next thing we nave to do is . , ."
His words were cut off as both doors to
the room were slammed open, and a heart-stopping
roar sud- denly came. Seren whirled around, his
hand immedi- ately going for his swondbelt, and
then. unexpectedly, he laughed.
"Would you believe I almost forgot
company was coming?" he said, relaxing out of
a readiness stance. "That must be the fellow who's
supposed to have kid- napped you."
He stepped aside to the right to point
at the new arrival, and being reminded that we
were still in the middle of a game didn't make sight of
the thing any easier to take. What had just come in
was about eight feet tall, built like a man and
proportionally made, except for the fact that its arms were
too long. It had dark, greasy hair on its uneven skull
and over most of its body, its eyes were very light and
downright crazy- looking, and its mouth hung open to
allow the drool to drip down its chin to the floor. It
wore nothing of clothing and carried no weapons, but
its fingers opened and closed to show sharp, talonlike
claws. It stood just inside the doorway to stare at us
stupidly for a minute, then it grinned and uncovered two rows
of yellow, pointed teeth and began a slow,
shuffling advance.
"Seren, are you sure that thing
isn't serious?" I asked nervously, pulling for the
thousandth time at the cuffs that still hadn*t been opened. "I
don't like the way it's looking at me."
"There's nothing wrong with me way
it's looking at you," Seren answered with a
laugh, glancing back to me as he drew and raised his toy
kiddy-sword. "It's exactly the same way / was looking at
you. What I have to do now is touch him with my
magic blade, and he'll instantly fall over dead.
After that we can get back to what we were doing when we
were so rudely interrupted."
He glanced at me again with a grin,
then began striding toward the horror coming
shufflingly at us, enjoying the game in a way I couldn't
seem to match. I didn't like the looks of that
monster, I didn't like being chained to a pillar, and I didn't
like the fact that Seren would get to do all the
defending. I've always had this thing about needing to make my
own efforts toward self-defense, even if the guy
next to me is able to do it better. There's nothing worse
than standing around letting someone else be
responsible for your safety; if they decide they'd be
happier doing some- thing else, you've had it.
"Sorry, friend monster, but that
delicious damsel is mine," Seren said, closing the
last few feet between him and the horror. "I can't blame
you for wanting her, but—"
He reached out to touch the thing with
his kiddy- blade, which should have, according to
the rules, made it fall over dead. Instead of falling,
alive or dead, the thing looked down at Seren, seemed to
see him for the first time, and uttered a snarling
growl that caused my blood to stand still. One giant, filthy
hand flashed out to grab the toy blade that had touched
it, the fingers closed to crumple the blade like foil,
and then the other aim swung light-speed fast to catch
Seren hard in a backhanded roundhouse that sent him
flying off to my far left as though he were a tiny
child. At that point 1 considered screaming, discovered that I
couldn't, then saw that the thing had begun shuffling
toward me again, that slobbering grin wider than
before.
"If this is a game, I want my
marbles back so I can go home," I muttered, too
white-faced scared to know what I was saying. Alt I did know was
that the thing coining toward me wasn't playing, not
die way those creatures in the passageway leading to
the palace had been. The stink that came forward with
it supported the theory, since the ones playing
monster under- ground hadn't had a like aroma. It
wasn't hard to see we now had serious trouble, especially
after what it had done to Seren. If it had all been
part of the fun time we were supposed to be having, it
wouldn't have hurt a guest like that. And Seren had
been hurt, even though I couldn't bring myself to think
about how badly.
The giant monstrosity shuffled closer
and closer while I tried frantically to get even
one wrist free of those cuffs, and then the problem was
solved for me. The entire time I'd been imagining
having those talons sunk deep into my flesh as soon as the
thing was near enough, but my body wasn't what was
first reached for. The giant stopped about three feet
in front of me, reached out with both knuckle-dragging
arms, and closed its hands on the chains holding
me to the pillar. One grunting pull and the stone of the
pillar gave with a sharp-rumbling crack as though it
were made of hard- packed sand instead, and the chains
Chat had been set so deep were no longer seated where
they had been. I suddenly knew that the monstrosity
wanted to wait un- til it had gotten back to its lair
before it started on its newest meal, and then I was being
dragged by the wrists away from the pillar, toward the
doors the thing had come in by.
Having had a number of unpleasant
experiences with very close calls in my life, I'd almost
gotten to the point of envying the old-fashioned sort
of book- heroine, the kind who handled nasty
situations by fainting, thereby leaving it to the
broad-chested hero to get her out of the soup. When the
monstrosity began dragging me out of the room, I would
have greatly enjoyed fainting, but my own
broad-chested hero was down in the shadows somewhere, I still
had this need to do something to protect myself, and
my wrists were finally close enough together for me to
reach the cuffis on them. It took a moment or so of
groping before I located the release points by feel, and
then two pushes later I was finally free.
But only of the chains. The monstrosity
didn't seem to be terribly bright, but the
combination of the empty cuffs hitting the floor and the loss of
my resisting weight at the other end of what it was
pulling did man- age to let it know its snack was trying
to do a fade. It stopped lumbering forward and started
to turn back with a growl, and the idea about
fainting began look- ing better and better. I was already
backing away from the thing, but there was no real place
of safety in that room. I might have found it possible to
dart past the misshapen form to the doors out, but
I'd already seen once how fast it could move—and I
wasn't about to leave Seren there, alone and hurt, to
be a substitute meal.
When the thing turned and saw me free
it snarled even louder, dropped the useless
chains, then began coming back after me. I swallowed hard,
but kept backing away—and then I heard a
sound from my left that was so compelling even the
lumbering monster was attracted by it- It was almost like
the sound of soft singing, but nothing that a human voice
had ever pro- duced. There was Joy in the gentle
song, and delight and eagerness, and when I turned my
head to see what was producing it I found myself very
surprised and a little shocked.
Seren stood just at the edge of the
shadows, both fists wrapped around the hilt of his
multi-sword, a sword that was fully activated to
perform as it was born to do. What had shocked me was the
realization that I had never seen the sword
completely alive be- fore, not when Seren had been working
out on the liner, and not even when he'd drawn it
in the under- ground passage, against the pretend
monsters. Both of those times the fighter had been
playing, but just then he was deadly serious. He knew as well
as I that the monstrosity was real, and I could see
that his efforts were going to be the same.
The thing snaried with rage when it saw
Seren standing there, but it seemed to be
faintly puzzled by what he held. The sword's blade had a
very faint glow in the dimness, something that would be
invisible in normal lighting, and what could be seen
of the Jeweled hilt around and between Seren's hands
was a blaze of almost-living light. The sword
continued to sing its song of eagerness, and that seemed to
help the mon- strosity make up its mind. It
apparently had no idea what the sword was, but it suddenly
decided it wanted it.
It was strange to see the way the thing
began moving toward Seren, one long arm reaching out
in the direc- tion of his multi-sworn, a distracted
snarl for the man who held the weapon. The monstrosity
wanted the bright, pretty thing the man held, and
it was going to take it. The thing was almost childlike
in its behavior, and that was the phrase that rang a
bell of memory for me. I remembered reading or hearing
about a race of semi-humanoids that had been found
inhabiting a newly discovered planet with high
background radia- tion. The race had been described in
long, pedantic words that translated to misshapenly
ugly* of moronic intelligence, and easily moved to
murderous rages. The only faintly redeeming quality seemed
to have been a childlike curiosity for bright, new
things, but that didn't change how dangerous the race
was. They were meateaters, which turned out to mean
any meat in- cluding vanquished foes of their own
race, or careless researchers working with some of them.
. . .
I shuddered as I watched the thing
shuffling toward Seren, finally understanding how I'd
known I was go- ing to be its next meal. My
subconscious had identi- fied the thing before the rest of me
had, and I only hoped the fighter knew what it was
racing. How the thing had gotten into the Mists was
something I had no idea about, but if Seren's resolve
weakened at the sight of its fascination with his
pretty sword , . .
But it didn't. Just as I was trying to
decide what to say in warning to the fighter, the
creature got close enough to reach a hand out to the
sword, at the same time raising its other arm in the sort
ofbackswing blow it had caught the glad with the first
time. Seren ducked both the grab and the blow and then
swung his sword across the thing's middle, apparently
intending to cut it in half. I fully expected that to be
the end of the fight, but the monstrosity was much
faster than its usual lumbering gait led you to
believe. It jumped back with the speed it had used the first
time it had struck at Seren, and rather than be cut in
half it was just opened from side to side.
The roar the thing sounded was both
deafening and paralyzing, equally as bad as the sight
of the blood pouring out of the wound it had
received. Pain and outrage seemed to madden it, and with
another roar it attacked the smaller being that had
dared to hurt it. clearly intending to catch the offender
and tear him apart. Seren moved even faster than the
monstrosity to get out of its way, swinging at an arm
as he went, and the thing roared out its hatred even as
more blood be- gan flowing from its filthy body.
That was the start of it, but minutes
went by and the end came no closer to being in sight.
Due to the very long arms the monstrosity had, Seren
couldn't close with the thing, not and expect to keep
away from hands that wanted to tear him apart. He tried
for those hands and arms as he kept out of reach, but
the thing wasn't too stupid to understand what he was
trying and moved at its fastest to keep it from
happening. It couldn't stop itself from being wounded over and
over, but the loss of all that blood wasn't slowing it the
way it should have. Seren*s sword sang with delight
every time it bit deep. but it wasn't able to reach
anything vital on the giant creature.
During that time / wasn't able to do
anything but stand and watch, moving now and then to
keep well away from the area of action. The
creature seemed to have forgotten all about me, which
would have been a benefit for our side if I could have
come up with a way of using the edge. Watching the
fight hadn't been fun; it had been terrifying, knowing as
I did.that noth- ing could stop it short of the death of
one of the par- ticipants. In the arena Seren could
lose but still live if he were no more than badly wounded, but
even if he died he wouldn't be eaten afterward. I
was also well aware of the fact that if he lost I
would quickly share his fate, which meant I had to do
something to help or I would have no complaint coming
afterward. If all you do is stand around and watch your
side go down, you deserve whatever happens to you
because of it.
Which truth finally made me begin to
look around seriously. If there was nothing obvious
for me to do, I'd have to find something unobvious.
The main trou- ble was the room was so bare and dark,
containing nothing I could use as a weapon,
nothing I could han- dle easily enough to make my presence
felt. Even the chairs the skeletons sat in around the
cobwebbed table were too big and heavy to be swung,
otherwise I could have—
My desperate thoughts stopped still
when I looked up toward the darkened ceiling of the
room, to see the very large, round, wooden chandelier
hanging above the table. None of the dozens of
candles ranged around its outer and inner circles were lit,
which was why it had taken me so long to see the thing.
Having found the one I quickly looked for others,
and sure enough, here and there around the room, unlit
candles were supported by the same kind of wooden
circles. The fight had moved, at various times,
under at least three of them, and right then seemed to be
heading in the general direction of a fourth. If I
could Just get up on the thing—!
I would do what? I stood chewing my lip
with one hand to my hair, racking my brain for
an idea, and then I saw the chains the monstrosity
had pulled out of the pillar, then dropped to the
floor. The chains were light enough for me to use as a
weapon, espe- cially if I attacked from an unexpected
direction, and the distraction might even be enough to
allow Seren to finally close with the creature. It
was at the very least worth a try, but even as I
hurried over to pick up the chains, I still didn't know how I
was going to reach the chandelier. It was a good twelve
feet or more above my head, and although my standing
high-jump was better than what most people can
accomplish, I hadn*t learned to fly going up, only when
coming down. I had to reach it, but I didn't know how!
Seren and the creature were still going
at it when I began to look around, and the way they
were moving told me I didn't have much time. If I
wasn't already up in the air before they got in range
I would be wast- ing my time, and possibly even our
lives. I needed something to bring me a few feet higher
off the floor. something that wouldn't be easily
noticed when the fight reached that area of the room.
Something, some- thing—
I was moving around the fringes of the
darker area of the room when I saw it, hidden in
shadow and in- visible from more than a couple of feet
away. A sturdy- looking box that had no business being
in a room like that, but one that was two feet wide,
at least three and a half long, and about eight inches
thick. I didn't know what it was or what it was doing there,
but I knew at once that if it could be counted on to
hold my weight even for a little while, it would be
enough to get me where I wanted to go. Without wasting
another minute I lifted its more-massive-than-weighty
weight, and carried it over to where I needed it.
By the time I put it down, the
still-weak but stronger candlelight had shown me why something
that had no business in that room had been lying
around in the shadowed darkness. The contents of the
box was sten- ciled on each of its sides, and those
contents were "cobweb curtains and strings."
The room was un- doubtedly fixed after each time it was
used, and having the phony cobwebs that handy
undoubtedly saved quite a lot of effort. I gave silent thanks
that someone was too lazy to want to walk back and forth
to a storeroom every time the chamber had to be
redecorated, and then paid attention to standing the box
firmly on its end.
Before I could try climbing up on it I
had to take the back of that stupid, see-through
gown skirt, pull the bottom of it through my legs and
anchor it in the front of my belt, then hook the two
lengths of chain together and wrap them a few times
around my waist before awkwardly tying them in place. I
was working frantically to move as fast as possible
because of how close the fight was getting, and also
trying very hard not to look at the combatants. A glance
earlier had shown me four long, ragged lines of red
down Seren's left shirt sleeve, letting me know the
creature had got- ten some of its own back. I didn't want
to think about Seren*s being hurt; I was close to
trembling at sharing the pain he must be feeling, and the
last thing I could afford to do was tremble.
As soon as I was set, I climbed
carefully up onto the box, trying not to let the extra
weight of the chain around my waist over-balance me. I
could almost hear the creaking protest of the box as it
gave a little under my weight, but I didn't listen to that
any more than I listened to the screaming voice inside
my head that kept ranting that I hadn't checked how
well-anchored the chandelier was in the ceiling. I
had no way of checking the chandelier and knew damned
well the box was not about to hold me for longer
than mo- ments, so I had no time to listen to
screaming or pro- tests or even to the sound of nearing
battle. All I could do was stand crouched on the box for
the seconds I needed to set myself, then unfolded
upward with the powerful spring used by cats. I went up
in the air and at the height of my rise stretched out
long to make it go farther yet, and then my fingers
were closing on the outer circle of the chandelier.
I think I held my breath for a few
seconds, but al- though the chandelier began swinging it
didn't even threaten to pull out of the ceiling. I
pulled my legs up fast to hook my knees over the outer
circle, and then I was riding the swing upside down,
settled in place and ready to see if I could do what I'd
planned. The box I'd stood on was back to being flat
on the floor from my launching kick, which meant it
ought to be well enough out of the way as far as
being a telltale clue went. As I swung and watched the
fighters draw- ing nearer, I began unwrapping the
chain from around my waist.
For the most part Seren was leading the
monstrosity toward me, one step forward in attack
and three steps backward in retreat doing the job of
leading. Hanging by my knees from the chandelier put me
only two or three feet above the creature's head,
but I noticed with a good deal of relief that the thing
seemed totally un- aware of anyone but Seren. It was
bleeding from so many places I found it incredible that
it still lived and moved, but the snarling hatred it
showed was most likely what kept it going. The small
thing holding the bright object was what had hurt it, and
it seemed de- termined to end its enemy's life before
it let itself die.
I made a loop in the center of the
chain and hung as still as possible while I held it,
waiting and trying to quiet as much as I could of the
chandelier's swing. If the fixture had been anchored at only
one place the swing and tilt of it would have been
extreme, but luck had been with me in that the chandelier
was set into the shadow-lost ceiling at six points
instead, three from the outer circle and three from the
inner. From the feel of it the candleholder was heavy, a
piece of good luck if I'd ever seen one. If it had been
flimsy instead, my hanging on it like that would have
surely pulled it out of the ceiling-
Fd been in a hurry to get up to my
ambush point, but it seemed to take forever before
the two fighters were under me. My heart nearly stopped
when Seren's foot hit the box while he was backing,
making me think he was going to trip and fall,
but then he kicked it out of his way without missing a
step and everything was all right again. He backed and drew
the monster forward, one step, then another, and
then the endless waiting was over. It was directly below
me where I could drop the loop of chain over its
head to land around its neck, and then I drew the
ends up and back with all my strength.
If I'd ever wondered what it would be
like to put a rope on a wild animal, that was when I
got my answer. The creature roared out its fury and
tried to pull free, but it pulled from side to side instead
of down, as though it didn't know from which
direction it was be- ing attacked. I held on through the
initial explosion, not knowing how long I'd be able to do
it, and then the creature finally looked up. When it
saw me its light, mad eyes went absolutely feral,
it screamed again in a greater rage than before,
and lifted those terrifyingly long amis toward me- It
would have no trouble reaching me, neither with its
hands nor its tal- ons, and when it pulled the chain out
of my frantic grip I echoed its scream and closed my
eyes as tight as I could. It was so close I could
smell its foulness like a miasma of doom, and I hung there
waiting to be clawed to me bone or pulled down and
eaten. Through my own scream and its snarling
I thought I heard a song of exultation, and then—
And then there was a sound like an axe
into a tree, a bat against a hanging rug, a cleaver
into meat. The monstrosity's snarls went suddenly
choked, as though the chain I'd put around its neck had
finally cut off its air, and rather than being touched I
heard two or three shuffling steps, as though the thing
were leaving rather than staying to attack. The steps ended
in a terrible clatter, a sound I'd been longing to
hear since that insanity first began, and I opened my
eyes to see Seren standing over a creature that had been
nearly cut in half. The sword in his hand pulsed with
victory, but its glow was diminished by smears of
gore, and he himself diminished by near exhaustion.
His chest heaved as he pulled in acres of air,
and then his eyes raised to me where I hung.
"What in hell are you doing up
there?" he asked with the beginnings of a grin, starting
to walk toward me. "Are you trying to kill
yourself?'*
I opened my mouth to join him in the
teasing, but upside down grins aren't as infectious
as the regular sort, and even upside down I could see
that his arm was still bleeding. I put my hands over
my mouth to keep a moaning sob from escaping, and
all at once I couldn*t stand hanging there any
longer. I arched up to grip the chandelier with my hands
and unhooked my knees, but before I could drop to
the floor I felt two arms closing around my legs. I
braced against those arms and shifted my hands to me
shoulders be- low me, and then Seren was sliding me
to the floor but not letting me go.
"It's all right, it's all over
now," he murmured as I clung to him, the trembling finally
taking over com- pletely. "Thanks to you it's dead,
and now we can get out of here."
I came out of it enough to notice that
his multi- sword was gone again, and then he was
leading me around the monstrosity's unmoving body
toward the ruined doors of the room. I held him
around with both arms as we walked, but only his right
arm curved around me. The left hung at his side in
its torn and bloody sleeve, and it was all I could
do to keep from babbling out an apology- My mind seemed
to have been waiting for the fight to be over,
and once it was I'd been treated to the clearest
thinking I'd managed yet.
The monstrosity hadn't been part of the
game, it had really meant to kill me. Things like
that creature didn't turn up by accident, so that meant its
presence was deliberate. Seren had been hurt
fighting it, which meant his pain was my fault.
Somehow, some way, I'd made a mistake,
and the Mists people knew what I was there for.
Chapter 14
When we got outside the supposedly old
and haunted mansion, there was a man in costume
sitting on the ground and smoking. He put the puffer
out and got to his feet as soon as he heard us, turned
to give us a hearty greeting, and saw Seren's arm.
No one who worked in the Mists had anything like a
tan, but the man's face still paled enough to be
noticeable and he hurried forward, stuttering out
questions about the "accident." He also seemed to
think I was supporting Seren instead of it being the other way
around; when he offered himself in place of me,
Seren waved him away with a faint smile, saying he'd
rather lean on a woman than a man any day. The Mists
worker didn't find the comment any more amusing than
I did, but still didn't argue. Instead he began
leading us into the fog, obviously anxious to get us back
to people and help as soon as possible.
When we were back among the tents I
asked him to take us to where the rest of our party
was, and he didn't hesitate even a moment. He was
determined to take us wherever we wanted to go and
then get the "accident" reported, and in
that he lucked out. We were approaching a large tent that
seemed to be violet and black in color, when Velix
materialized out of the fog to our right.
"Ah, lord Serendel and lady
Dalisse," he purred, swishing his tail as he came closer.
"Back so soon? Didn't any of the second floor rooms
suit you? I hadn't thought—"
We never did find out what the
Griddenth hadn't thought. His words ended abruptly as he
finally took a good look at us, and then the man who
had led us there began unburdening himself.
"Sir, there's been an accident of
some sort," he blurted, just as though Velix hadn't
already seen the blood himself. "If you'll take
over here, I'll go and get one of the doctors."
"Stop wasting time talking, and do
it." the Grid- denth snapped, moving even nearer to
study the wounded arm. "How did this happen,
lord Serendel? What kind of accident could have caused
something like that?"
"No kind of accident," Seren
answered flatly, speaking freely now that the worker had
run off into the fog. "What in hell is going on
here, Velix? If I hadn't been the one with Dalisse, she
would probably be dead now. There was a—thing—in
place of the play monster I was supposed to rescue her
from, and it almost got the two of us. If this is
the Mists' idea of a good time, I'd like to file a
dissenting opinion."
"I've never heard of anything like
it," the Grid- denth answered, incapable of looking
pale but not of sounding shaken. "I'll report the
incident at once. of course, and then we'll be able to get
to the bottom of it. Everything will be settled to your
complete satis- faction. and if it turns out to be in
any way our fault, reparations will be full and
unstinting. Why don't I show you to your own pavilion now, and
you can lie down until the doctor gets here."
"We'd rather be with other
people," I interrupted to say, uncertain as to how far Velix
could be trusted. "And since Chal is supposed to
know something about medicine, we're going to let him take
care of Seren. If we need one of your doctors, we'll
let you know. If you don't hear from us, don't send
one."
Velix opened his mouth, probably to
argue, then his bright, dark eyes looked at me again.
His wings were moving in agitation and so was his
tail, and finally he shook his head.
"I can understand your suspicion
right now, and don't quite blame you,' * he said, the
talons on his right front leg crunching into the ground.
"If I were to come to the belief I'd been attacked, I
would feel the same. It's up to us to prove no such thing
happened, which we'll do with all possible speed. Until
then, I ask only one thing of you: if lord Chal finds
the wounds beyond his ability to deal with, please send
for one of our doctors at once. Lord Serendel has no
need of being in further jeopardy.''
He waited until I'd nodded to show my
agreement with his condition, and then he turned
and trotted away into the fog. At that point Seren and I
were free to continue on into the tent, and that was
when I noticed I was being leaned on more than I was
being helped along. Moving through the svalk
entrance curtains brought us into a small, empty room of
violet svalk, and me sudden extra weight on my
shoulder combined with me emptiness to bring me close to
panic.
"Chal! Lidra!" I called in
desperation, looking up to see how ashen the fighter had grown.
"Where are you? Hurry, I need you fast!"
Seren was trying to force himself to
stand straight again when one of the curtains parted
to allow the arrival of my two co-workers, and Chal
took no more than a single glance before moving past
Lidra in a rush to get over to us.
"What happened?" he demanded
even as he took Seren's weight from me, nothing left of
his easygoing manner. "Never mind, I'll find out
about that later. Right now I've got to see to that arm."
He began helping Seren toward the
curtain he'd come in by, and even before they'd
gone, Lidra was over next to me with an arm around my
shoulders. Once the svalk had fallen closed behind
the two men, the blond woman urged me toward another
curtain on the left. We moved through it to find a
room filled with soft lighting, violet cushions on
light brown plush, and small tables holding various
items. Lidra sat me down on the floor next to one of
the tables, took a decanter of wine from it and
filled a goblet, men handed the goblet to me. She walked
away while I sat there simply holding the thing,
and when she came back she had her copper bowl with
its blue flame.
"All right, what happened?"
she asked as she set- tled on the floor near me, her voice as
businesslike as Chals had been. "Before you
answer, take a good swallow of that wine. You look like
you're in shock."
**I am in shock, and wine won't do
anything to help," I answered, not even up to
taking a deep breath. "They tried to kill me. Lidra, and
that means they know about me. I think I should have
gone to my own tent to keep from involving you and
Chal, but Seren was hurt and I didn't want to give them
another chance at him while he was weak, and—oh,
Lidra. he could have died, and it would have been all
my fault!"
I put the goblet aside to bury my face
in my hands, and the next moment Lidra was there,
holding me to her. She spent a minute soothing the
tears she knew were on me inside, and then she patted
my shoulder.
"Never mind about involving Chal
and me, you were right to come here," she
said, sounding abso- lutely certain. "If they do know
about you we're al- ready under suspicion, and with these
people being suspicious seems to mean they act. Just
relax now, and tell me exactly what happened."
I let her coax me into telling her all
about it, and by the time I was through I was feeling a
little better. I still hated myself for getting Seren
involved, but at least I was somewhat beyond the
breast-beating stage.
"... so the thing couldn't
possibly have gotten there by mistake," I finished up,
sipping again at the wine that I really did need. "I
don't know where or how I could have slipped, but it's
fairly obvious I did. And I don't understand how they could
be so open about it. Did they expect to be able to
write our deaths off as an accident?"
"Maybe they intended writing off
two disappear- ances," she said with a shrug,
part of her attention on the blue flame in the bowl near us.
"Now that they have a dead monster instead, it'll
probably turn out me thing escaped into the Mists from a
zoological in- stitute or something, and Serendel is
in line for a re- ward for stopping it. Why didn't they
mention it sooner? Why, to keep people from
panicking, of course. I wonder what would have
happened if Chad and I had gone out fun-seeking the way
you and Ser- endel did.'*
"They might have had four
disappearances to write off," I said, and then looked at
her curiously. "Now that you mention it, why didn 't you
and Chal end up in that mansion? I was on my way there
so fast I didn't even get to ask to use a ladies* room.
From what my escorts said, I had the impression you
were supposed to be kidnapped at the same time I
was."
"That's probably the way they
planned it," she said with a nod, and then she grinned.
"Fortunately for our two-thirds of the team, I planned
differently. I really will have to remember to thank someone
for this cos- tume. If not for that, I'm sure I would
have been right there with you."
I looked at her when she mentioned her
costume, and for the first time noticed that she
was still wearing her cloak. That was when I remembered
all that equip- ment she carried, and I began to
understand.
"You've got it," she said,
apparently seeing the answer in my expression. "You may
look good enough to eat in that thing, but anyone trying
to take a bite out of me would probably be
electrocuted. I couldn't afford to wear that gown, not when I
knew damned well they'd be taking the cloak, but I
also couldn't afford to refuse. I compromised by
putting a bodysuit on underneath as a just in case, then
arranged to be horribly ill from that coach ride. I
was almost in a faint even before I left the coach, so
naturally we were shown immediately to our pavilion."
"I knew there was a benefit in
being the fainting kind of heroine," 1 said with a
sigh. "It's too bad I didn't try it myself right from the
start. What are we going to do now?"
"We're going to wait until Chal
takes care of Ser- endel, and then the four of us are
going to eat a very careful dinner," she said.
reaching over to pour a gob- let of wine for herself. "After
that we'll put Serendel to bed, pretend to do the same with
ourselves, but in reality we'll be waiting until everyone
thinks we're asleep. Once that happens we'll sneak
out of this tent, avoid any watchers or guards, and go
find that inror- (nation we're after. It so happens
we're almost on top of their headquarters building, which
means the wait is over. As soon as we have what we
need, we'll call down those Empire troops to help us
avoid any more 'accidents.' "
"I think I like the sound of
that," I said, nodding at her easy smile. "I'd like it
better if we were calling down the troops before we went in, but
I suppose you can't have everything. And once it's
all over. Seren won*t be in any more danger."
"At least until he goes back to
the arena," she said, sipping at her wine as annoyance flared
in her eyes. "I can't get over the nerve and
stupidity of those peo- ple, dunking a fighter of Serendel's
caliber could be brushed aside while they did anything
they pleased to you. It's a good thing for them he
wasn't hurt all that badly, or they'd have me to deal with
once our job was done. It isn't every man I'd
consider sharing a bed with for more than fooling around,
and if they'd harmed the one I lust after most right
now, I would have made sure they heartily regretted
it."
"Lidra, I don't understand you!"
I said with all the exasperation I was feeling, too drained
to be at all diplomatic. "One minute you're
panting after Seren, the next Chal tells me you're in a
panic at the thought of catching him, and now you're saying
you want him again. Aren't you ever going to make up
your mind?"
"But Inky. I have made up my
mind," she said with a laugh, apparently in no way reluctant
to discuss the point. "If I could, I'd attack
Serendel. knock him down, then ravage him unmercifully, but
it so happens I can't and not because of his size.
There are"more important considerations, one of which
is the word I used to describe my feelings for him-
He's a great fighter and a really nice person, but
all I feel for him is lust."
"You're under the impression
you've explained something?" I said, still staring
at her. "What differ- ence does the word you're using make?
Words have only a very little to do with how you
feel and what you do."
"That only goes for certain
words." she said com- fortably, sipping again at her wine. "
'Lust* is the word you use for someone who attracts
you physi- cally, which is what I feel for
Serendel. The word to describe what I feel for Chal, though,
is love.'1
This time, words of all son were
missing from my stare, and she laughed in amusement.
"I can see he must have told you
his theory about how reluctant I am to admit to that
feeling," she said, almost smiling to herself. "I've
been regretting the need to continue letting him believe
that, but we aren't on our own time here. Once the job is
over we can talk about anything we like, and the
first thing I'll be talking about is the fact that it isn't
men in general I*ve learned to distrust and not commit
myself to- only the men I work with."
I suppose I must have started getting
it then; as she looked at me she nodded with another
smile.
"I see you're remembering the
incident I told you about, the one where my so-called
partner ran out on me," she said. "That wasn't
the first time it hap- pened, and it wasn't the worst story I
could have told. They usually look for specific talents
to send along on these things, paying no attention at
all to the person- alities behind the talent. I kept Chal
at arm's length at first because I didn't know him and
wasn't about to get stuck the way I had in the past. I
think I was a little shocked at how easy it was to
get to know him, but at me same time I was impressed.
He's nothing short of brilliant as well as
physically attractive, and I've been looking around for an
acceptable father for my children for quite some time. At
first, that was the only real interest I had in him."
"From what you just said, it looks
like that changed," I put in. "I'd also
like to know why what- ever happened turned you so on
again-off again about Seren."
"Inky, try to understand that I'm
not the one whose feelings have changed," she said,
the words gentle and patient. "It wasn't until Chal
offered to swap him- self for Serendel that I understood
what he was really doing and feeling, and at first I
wasn't sure I liked it. Chal was giving me a chance to have the
man of my hottest dreams—but only if I gave
him up for it. I discovered right then I'd take Serendel
under any con- dition but that particular one, and
that Chal was more important to me than any casual fling.
He may not realize it, but what he was doing was
feeling jealous enough to demand I choose between him
and Serendel. The demand was gentle in accordance
with his basic nature, but it was still there. It
bothered me when I spoke to him in his room in our first
lodging in the Mists, but it didn't take long before I
had the matter resolved. I never expected to find a
man to father my children and someone I could live with
both in the same body, but now that I have I'm not
about to let him get away."
"I think Chal will be very glad to
hear that." I said with a grin of my own, really pleased
that things would work out right between them. "Now
all we have to do is live long enough to get out of this
place, preferably with what we came for. And since Seren
won't be really safe until it's over, I wish we
could leave right now. This isn't in any way his job; it
isn't fair for him to get hurt because of it."
"You two have really and finally
started doing it right," she said, a bright twinkle
in her eyes. "I won- der if-"
She broke off and immediately reached
for her cop- per bowl, startling me a little, but
then I heard what she probably had, the sound of someone
approaching the hanging into the room, and
understood. I suppose I was expecting Chal or one of the
Mists people, but when the svalk was moved aside, it was
Seren I saw coming in. I had the goblet down and
was on my feet so fast I couldn't remember doing any
of it, and then I was standing in front of me.
"Are you all right?" I asked,
not very evenly, look- ing at his bandage-covered arm. "Seren.
I'm so sorry ..."
"For what?" he asked with his
usual grin, reaching out to put his arms around me. "Saving
both our lives? I don't know how you got up where you
did. but I've never been so glad to see an
upside-down woman in my life. If you hadn't distracted that
thing, I might not have been able to get past those arms
before it cor- nered me. And I thought I was fast. Was
it able to hurt you before I cut it down?"
"It didn't have the time," I
reassured the worry in his eyes, putting my hands against his
chest. "You look better than you did, but are you
sure you're all right?"
"The only thing bothering me right
now is the fact that I didn't meet Chal years ago,"
he said, his grin back and widened. "No more
bleeding, no more pain, no more exhaustion—I'm just
afraid he may be into black magic."
"Where I come from it's called
medicine, not magic." Chal put in with a
chuckle, showing he'd come into the room behind Seren even
though I hadn't seen him. "I know you're feeling
better, Serendel, but you can add 'no more fighting1 to your
list, at least until you've had a chance to rest. You
may be in mar- velous physical condition, but there's
no sense in overdoing it."
"He isn't seriously hurt, then?"
Lidra asked from behind me. while I laughed softly at
the terribly-suf- fering expression Seren had put on
where Chal couldn't see it. Being mothered is worse when it
comes from a fussy doctor; members of the medical
tribe don't be- lieve in taking chances—which is
probably a damned good thing for those of us who can't be
bothered with worrying about it.
"No, despite the way his arm was
laid open, and despite a number of bumps and bruises,
he isn't seri- ously hurt." Chal answered Lidra
as he walked over to her. "But how is Inky? Does she
need to be looked at?"
"Only by the one who's already
looking at her," Lidra said with a chuckle, a rustle
accompanying the words as though she took Chat's arm.
"Since you and I have things to talk about, why don't
we shift over to your part of the pavilion? I seriously
doubt that Inky and Serendel are interested in talking,
at least not with us. Or were you planning on sticking
around to watch, just to make sure he doesn't overdo
it?"
"I think Inky can be trusted not
to be too rough with him," Chal came back with a laugh
that was a little on the embarrassed side. "Let's go
get to all those things we have to talk about."
I heard them moving around us to leave
the room, but I couldn't seem to look away from
the gray eyes gazing down at me. Seren was smiling
faintly as his hand stroked my hair, and once Lidra
and Chal were gone he shook his head a little.
"No doubt about it," he said
very softly, his left arm tightening around me. "I've
just had the best win of my career- You do know the way it's
supposed to go, don't you?"
"The way what's supposed to go?"
I asked, begin- ning to feel confused. "I don't
..."
"The way die rescue business
goes," he inter- rupted, amusement dancing in his eyes.
"When a fair damsel is rescued from a terrible
monster, the hero who rescues her is entitled to her
hand. I had the feel- ing you didn't know that, so I wanted
to be very sure you got it straight. Do you understand
now?"
I had no words to answer that with, all
I could do was put my hand up and touch his face.
I'd very re- cently had to admit to myself that I
loved him so much I was willing to be anything he wanted
me to be. I could see right then that he knew that,
and had there- fore been very careful to state just
exactly what he did want. He could have asked for anything,
and yet he'd chosen to ask for—
"Oh, Seren," I whispered,
feeling tears of happi- ness rolling down my cheeks. "Are
you sure?"
"Positive," he answered with
that wonderful smile, one finger coming to wipe away the
tears. "Now, about that other reward I was supposed
to get for res- cuing you ..."
I had only a moment to laugh before he
leaned down to kiss me, and after that there was
nothing to laugh at, only marvelous things to enjoy.
Seren's lovemaldng always robbed me of
awareness as far as the passage of time went, so
it was something of a surprise when I heard loud,
deliberate, throat- clearing sounds outside the hanging
leading to the rest of the tent. Seren stopped kissing me,
and turned his head over his shoulder without letting
me go.
"She abused me terribly, Chal,"
he said, appar- ently having recognized the identity of
the throat- clearer. "She sneered at my
honorable, weakening wounds, then had her will with me.
Everything you did for me is now undone."
"Seren!" I protested with a
push against his chest, feeling my cheeks getting warm. He was
grinning at how awful he'd made me sound, but I was
still the one who was being held down by a beast of a
fighter who didn't want to hear anything about
taking it easy. I'd made the mistake a few minutes eariier
of suggesting he might not be strong enough to go
again, and had gotten taken prisoner for it.
"Oh, you poor thing," Lidra's
voice came, her laughter mixing with Chal's. "We
were going to in- vite you two to join us for a meal, but
now it looks like only Inky will be able to eat it.
What do you think we ought to get for him, Chal? Wouldn't
broth be easier for him to digest than that
beautiful roast with all the trimmings? And we'll have to
find someone to give his portion to. . . ."
"Hold onto that food!" Seren
called as I laughed, finally letting me go. "I just had
a sudden unlapse, which may or may not be the opposite of
relapse, but I'm too hungry to care. My lady and I
will be with you as soon as we can throw some
clothes on."
He stood and then reached down to pull
me to my feet, pausing in the middle of his rush
to fold me in his arms and give me a lovely kiss that
was a promise of more to come later. As he turned
away to find his clothes, I couldn't help feeling very
strange. "My lady," he'd said, his lady, he'd
meant, something I never thought I'd love hearing. Being
his lady was the most wonderful thing that had ever
happened to me, and I'd never find fault with the word
again.
Seren had more to get into than I did,
so I waited until he was ready and then we went
looking for Lidra and Chal together. I had put that
see-through gown bade on only because Seren liked it—and
because it was sure to make our eventual dessert
even sweeter. I'd always been a lover of desserts,
but Seren's brand was my absolute favorite.
"Come on over and dig in, you
two," Lidra called when we entered the predominantly brown
room that was ostensibly ChaTs, she and the third
of our team already seated on the plush carpeting
near what looked like a ^iant picnic spread. "This
food is so good, 1*11 need all the help I can get not to eat
every crumb myself."
"And food isn't the only thing we
ordered," Chal said as I sat down next to him on his
left, his hand pointing with none of the carelessness
his words held. "Right over there are your
personal things, fetched from the pavilion that was supposed to
be yours. As soon as we're sure Serendel's wounds
won't be devel- oping complications, you and your
luggage can move back where you belong."
Seren was too busy looking over the
food to even glance at the comer of the room where
our things lay, but Chal seemed very determined that /
take a peek. I turned a little in a hopefully casual
way, saw my bag and Seren's larger amount of
possessions—then spot- ted what Chal had wanted me to see.
Lidra's copper bowl stood very near my luggage, almost
hidden by it, in fact, and the flame that wasn't
a flame had been ignited.
The only problem was, the flame was
orange rather than blue.
"You'd better hurry up and start
filling a plate, Inky," Lidra said as I turned back
away from the de- vice that said our conversation was
being electroni- cally eavesdropped on. "If you
don't get a move on, Serendel will have it all down his
throat before you even get a look. I'd say taste instead
of look, but tast- ing it will be even more unlikely."
"But I have to regain my strength,
don't I?" Seren protested plaintively without slowing
down on piling up his plate. "And this little
giri next to me may not look it, but she's absolutely
insatiable. That's another reason why I need my six thousand
calories."
"Seren!" I said the way I had
earlier, the warmth in my cheeks increasing with Chal's
grin, and then I finally registered what else had been
said, "Six thou- sand calories? You intend eating enough
for a week or more?"
"Six thousand calories is what I
eat a day," he an- swered, glancing up to flash me a grin.
"Why do you think fighters make so much money, but
usually end up with so little left over? Those
grocery bills are mur- der."
We all laughed at that one, then went
on to eating and talking and generally enjoying the
time. I forced myself to forget that we were being
listened to and simply went along with the Joking;
after all, when you stop to think about it. there wasn't
much else I could do.
The meal wound down to a friendly
close, and Sercn and I went back to the room that was
Lidra's. The first thing the fighter did was sweep me into
his arms and kiss roe, and then be looked down at me
quizzically.
"Why didn't you tell Chal and
Lidra we*rc no longer just good friends?" he asked,
faint disturbance behind the question. "I waited the entire
meal for you to make the grand announcement, but you never
did."
"I've decided I can't afford to
keep you," I an- swered as I leaned against him, not
about to explain how I'd be damned if I said anything
that important with enemies listening. "Six
thousand calories a day! I'd be broke in no time!'*
"It'll be tough, but I think I can
come up with enough to keep us red," he said
with a grin, then let the humor fade. "Arc you sure you
haven't changed your mind?"
"Positive." I said, putting
my arms as far around him as they would go. "And I'm
waiting for a really special time to make the announcement,
like when we're finally out of this fog. Besides,
you don't want to ruin the rest of Lidra's vacation,
do you?"
"Certainly not," he agreed,
and this time the grin stayed with him. "And there's
something else to con- sider. If she finds out now I won't be
single much longer, she might make up her mind to
take advantage of her last chance and attack me.
Normally I might not mind with a woman like Lidra, but
somehow I have the feeling she's stronger than I am.
You'll protect me from her, won't you?"
"Oh, you poor thing, of course I
will," I said with a laugh, wondering how I ever enjoyed
life without him. "Don't you be afraid, Inky's
here to take care of everything."
"That's Smudge, not Inky," he
murmured, lower- ing his head to kiss me. "Never
saw a woman before who couldn't remember her own name."
It took him about five more minutes,
and then my name wasn't the only thing I couldn't
remember.
My eyes opened fast when a hand shook
me a little, but it was only Chal gesturing quiet
and urging me silently to follow him. Seren was sound
asleep beside me on the plush carpeting, and I
certainly agreed that we didn't want to wake him. I got to my
feet without making any noise and followed Chal out
of the room, leaving my costume gown where it had
been thrown. For what was ahead I wanted a bodysuit,
which was undoubtedly why Chal and Lidra had had
my clothing brought to their tent.
"Your bag's over there,"
Lidra whispered as soon as she saw me, gesturing to a place to
her left. "Are you feeling better after your nap?"
"I'm feeling better, but not
because of the nap," I answered in a matching whisper, giving
her a wink as I moved toward my things. "Are you
sure we're speaking low enough to keep them from
picking up what we're saying?"
"I'm blanking their receiver, so
if we wanted to we could shout," she came back,
following me over and watching as I opened the bag. "The
reason we're whispering is your roommate. It would
be the least bit awkward having him wake up just now.
Besides, we're all supposed to be sound asleep from
what they put into our food. Showing them we're not
might ruin their good mood."
"What do you mean, what they put
into our food?" I demanded in a hiss. holding the suit
I'd pulled out of the bag. "If I was drugged, why
don't I feel any- thing?"
"Mainly because you weren't
drugged," she said. gesturing at me to hurry up and get
dressed. "Chal tested every dish they sent us, found
the drug, and gave us all neutralizers in our first
glasses of wine. We considered skipping the neutralizer
with Serendel, but we didn't want to leave him helpless,
so instead we
whisper. Hurry it up, will you? I have
all the watchers spotted, and a clear path out of here
already plotted. I don't want to have to do it a second
time."
She walked away from me to pick up a
small oblong something that looked like a makeup
case and opened it, but somehow I had the feeling it
wasn't a makeup case. Since she and Chal were already
dressed in dark bodysuits, I hurried up and got into
mine, then began assembling my kit from the pieces
scattered all over my bag.
I don't think it took more than ten
minutes before I was ready, and I joined my teammates by
a brand- lew, knife-made door in time to see
Chal finish up a 'quick check of his own kit. I didn't
know what he had packed to take along, but I doubted
that that was the first time he'd checked it. Lidra
looked at me, nodded in answer to my own nod, and then—
"Did somebody really throw a party
without invit- ing me?" a voice asked from behind
us, one of the last voices we'd hoped to hear. "Now
my feelings are hurt. and I just may cry."
"I knew we should have skipped his
dose of neu- tralizer," Lidra growled under her
breath, then turned with Chal and me to look at Seren.
"Why. look. guys, he's awake after all, but I'll bet he's
still tired. We're just going out for a short stroll
before calling it a night. Serendel, which means we'll be back in
no time at all. Why don't you see to setting out
nightcaps while we're gone. and by then we'll be here to
drink them."
"So all you're doing is going for
a short stroll," Seren said, folding his arms across a
still-bare chest. All he'd put on was his hose. which
also left him bare- footed. "A late-night stroll
through fog so thick that it doesn't even let you know it is
night, and all of you dressed in dark bodysuits. I don't
think there's anyone I know who doesn't stroll at night in
the fog in a dark bodysuit."
"You've had a long, painful day,
Serendel," Chal said, his voice professionally smooth
and soothing. "When we're overtired, we
sometimes start imagining things, and that's the time we're best
off going back to bed and sleeping it off. By the time
you wake up, you'll be ready to laugh at all this."
"I think I'm ready to laugh now,"
Seren said. those gray eyes totally uncompromising, and
then he shrugged. "But I do have to
remember you're the doc- tor, don't I? Okay, I'll take your
advice and go back to what I'm using for a bed. Come on,
Smudge. I need you more to help me fall asleep than
they need your company on a stroll."
He put a hand out toward me where I
stood between Lidra and Chal, but all I could do was
stare at him. We didn't have the time for me to coax
him back asleep, not when we didn't know when
our enemies would be by to check on how well their
drug had worked. We had to get what we were
after and then call in the troops, and only at that
point would we be able to put our feet up and relax.
"Seren. please go back to the
room," I said at last, giving up on the wasted effort of
trying to fool him. "There's something we have to do,
and then we can tell you all about it. And once we're
through, you can bet there won't be any more
'accidents-'"
"But no guarantees about it
beforehand, especially for you," he said in a growl,
those eyes now on me. "If you think I'm letting you just
walk out of here into who-knows-what, you're the one who
needs lots of rest. I want to know what you three are
up to, and I want to know now."
"What's your authority for making
that demand?" Lidra said calmly while Chal and I
exchanged glances over the flat finality in Seren's
voice. "Considering the fact that we're associates of
Stellar Intelligence, your credentials would have to be
awfully impressive to justify asking us anything at all. I
think you'd better just go back to your room and ..."
"Stellar Intelligence!" Seren
interrupted with sud- den excitement. "I knew there was
something going on in this place! Tell me why you're
here."
"You have a very bad case of
selective deafness," Lidra answered with a frown, nothing
left in her man- ner of the adoring fan. "I've
already told you we don't have to answer ..."
"You don't have to give away the
information for nothing," Seren said, interrupting
again but back to showing calm. "I'll tell you first
why I'm here, and then you can return the favor. Is it a
deal?"
"I don't know," Lidra said at
once, but now she was looking interested rather than
impatient. "If what you say is relevant to the reason we're
here, it may be to our benefit to join forces. If not,
you go back to your room and sit there quietly until
you're told you can come out. How does that deal grab
you?"
"In the same way and place that
thing in the man- sion tried for," Seren answered
dryly, clearly a good deal less than pleased. "And I'm
beginning to under- stand how Velix felt about you when we
first got here. You're not giving me any choice at all,
but I don't think your backers would appreciate it
if I argued. All right, me first and then maybe you. Why
don't we sit down, just in case you happen to get
the urge to add something once I'm through."
He began folding to the floor without
waiting for agreement, and after a very brief
hesitation Lidra fol- lowed suit. I could see she was
probably thinking what I was, that Seren might need to sit
down after all that blood he'd lost, and it shouldn't hurt
anything. Since we were going to listen anyway, we
might as well do it in comfort. Chal and I chose our own
pieces of floor carpet while I wished I could sit over
near Seren in- stead, and once we were all settled the
fighter imme- diately started in.
"About a month ago, I got a
frantic call from my mother," he began, looking from
one to the other of us but mostly toward Lidra. "She
hadn't wanted to bother me, but something seemed to have
happened to my older brother. Jalry had always been
the hard- working, industrious sort who never
bought something just for the hell of it, and always
paid his bills early. He also kept in touch with the family
on a regular basis, not because he had to but
because he was a full, loving member of it. My mother told me
he had gone on vacation with some friends, and not
only had he been late getting back, weeks had
passed without her hearing a word from him. When she tried
calling him instead, he laughed off her worry but
turned down a weekend invitation to dinner. He was
too busy, he told her, and after that cut the call
short."
"Let me guess where he
vacationed," Lidra said, glancing past me to Chal, who was
suddenly looking very attentive.
"Of course it was here,"
Seren said, in some way expecting the comment and showing heavy
satisfaction with it. "As soon as I got free I
went to visit my brother, and I could't believe the
change in him. He wasn't working hard anymore; he was
hardly working, and his few quiet, carefully-chosen
friends had be- come an army of loud-mouthed,
lazy-looking office louts. There had to be over a thousand
people working in the building where his office was,
and half of them must have dropped by in the short time
I was there- including the man who owned the company
Jalry works for. When they saw he had a visitor
they apologized for interrupting—all of them
including his boss—and said they'd come back at another time.
What really got me was Jalry's insisting there was
nothing wrong or different about him, and the fact
that he was an- noyed over his visitors' having to
leave. Before then he had always been delighted when I was
able to steal the time for a visit with him. 'My
infamous kid brother' was what he called me, and he
usually said it with all the pride in the universe.
When I tried press- ing for some answers, he turned ugly
and told me to go back to hacking people apart instead
of bothering my elders, and then he asked me to
leave."
Seren was looking drawn and hurt, but
all I could do was put my hands over my face to
keep from hav- ing to see it. I'd heard Chal's sigh,
showing he un- derstood what the problem was as well
as I did. but he'd have to be the one to tell Seren.
I was faintly surprised he didn't already know, but
when you live the clean, straight life yourself, you
sometimes miss the signals whispering from a shadow
source.
"So you came here to find out what
happened to change him like that," Lidra
summed up, and I couldn't tell from her neutral tone
whether or not she understood. "Do you think what
you've found so far could account for it?"
"Not in any age this place
offers," Seren answered with a snort, now sounding coldly
angry. "My brother has never been late going to or getting
back from any- thing in his life, at least not until
he came here. I know they did something to change him to
what he is now, and I'm going to find it with or
without your help."
"The only thing charging around
will get you is killed," Chal said, weariness
creeping through his at- tempt at soothing. "Your
information has forced me to certain tentative conclusions I
don't like at all, but I'm afraid I won't be given any more
choice in the matter than you were. Lidra, I think
we'd better let him join us, especially now. We may
very well end up needing more protection than we can
provide for ourselves, and if they've linked up
Serendel's name with his brother's, he may have to face
their attentions alone. If he comes with us, we can
mutually share the burden of protection."
"They shouldn't have linked me up
with my brother," Seren put in before
Lidra could say any- thing. "He came here using our
family name, Etree, and glads never use a family name.
That's why I was so surprised over that attack. They
shouldn't have known why I was here, but it sure as
hell looked like they did. But let's discuss those
conclusions you've drawn, Chal. I haven't been able to
come up with a thing."
"They might not have had any
trouble at all linking you up with your brother," Lidra
said, taking her turn at interrupting while I uncovered my
eyes to see how thoughtful she'd grown. "Assuming
they did some- thing to your brother—not a hard
assumption to swal- low—they ought to have him on a
list somewhere, along with the names of others they did
somettyng to. If it were me, I'd run an automatic
check on everyone making a reservation here, looking for
a tie-in to a name on my list. I knew what your
family name was, from old publicity releases when you
first started win- ning. How hard would it have been for
them to get the information, most especially if they're
as thorough as they seem to be?"
"About as hard as checking arena
stats," Seren an- swered with a lot of self-disgust and a
headshake of annoyance. "And I never even
thought of it. I can see now how effective a secret agent I
make. I float hap- pily along in blithe ignorance, and
almost get Smudge killed right along with me. If they
gave out crowns for super intelligence, I'd deserve at
least five or six."
"We're still not sure whose fault
that attack was," I said before anyone else could jump
in, hating die way he was blaming only himself. "You
may remem- ber my trying to apologize to you
afterwaro, even though I couldn't tell you why. We're
here to check out a number of reports, ones like the
story you just told us, and others that seem to be
connected. It's more than possible /did something that got
them suspicious, and it was me they were trying to get
rid of. That would mean it wasn't your fault at all,
and you were no more than an innocent bystander."
"Or they could have combined
separate suspicions and decided to take you both out just
to be on the safe side," Lidra said while Seren gave
me a look of grat- itude that made me feel warm inside.
"Sitting here speculating in order to find out where
the blame be- longs is a waste of time we don't have.
We've got to make our next move before they make
theirs, so we'd better get with it. If you're coming
with us. Serendel, you'd better let Chal lend you one of
his bodysuits.**
"There's one last thing we have to
talk about first/* Chal said as Seren nodded and began
getting to his feet. "I usually keep my theories
to myself until they become fact, but this time I don't
think I can afford to do that. The extra time spent in the
Mists by Seren- del's brother and the other people we
have reports on. the so-called time anomaly found here,
the lack of complete bodies for those who died
here, the radical character change Serendel
described—we're going to have to be very careful about walking
into traps we may not be able to get out of again."
"You're not talking about any
ordinary traps, are you?" Lidra said while Seren
settled back down, her voice not quite as steady as it had
been. * 'What do you think it is we have to be on the
lookout for?"
"Serendel, I'm sorry, but it looks
like your broth- er's been addicted to a controlled
substance of some sort," Chal said with pity in his
voice, not ignoring Lidra but trying to get the bad news
out and said as fast as possible. "I also had the
feeling Inky recog- nized the symptoms as soon as I did.'*
"He's right," I told the
stunned, disbelieving look in Seren's eyes, hurting for his hurt
but also trying to save him the pain that would come from
a refusal to accept the truth. "Seren, Chal is
telling you he's hooked, but you're the one who told us
he's also deal- ing. All those people who came to see
him, the ones who didn't stay while you were there?
They were buy- ers, my love, customers who couldn't
conduct busi- ness in front of witnesses. I'd say
your brother's boss is one of those customers, and is
fronting for him by letting him deal out of his office.
That's why he doesn't have to do any regular work in order to
keep from getting fired."
"It can't be true!" Seren
whispered harshly, one hand closed tight in his hair, his face
wearing a look of agony. "Jalry always hated the
idea of drugs? I could believe him capable of the
coldblooded murder of a child as easily as the thought of
him being on something. And selling? Even if he
somehow got hooked himself, there's no way he would
ever take others down with him! He'd consider it
his problem to solve alone, and would turn himself in
for treatment. See, that's why you have to be wrong!
If someone had forced him into addiction, he would
have turned him- self in to get oflf it!"
His suddenly hopeful,
grasping-at-straws expression was like a knife inside me, and I
simply couldn't stay where I was any longer. I rose and
moved over to sit beside him, but before I could take him
around he grasped me to him, as (hough I were a
life-preserver he needed to keep from drowning. I
spread my arms out as far as possible to give what
support I could. knowing he wasn't about to get the
agreement he was looking for.
"From what you said of your
brother earlier, I'd expect him to do nothing but turn
himself in." Chal told him, gently but nevertheless
relentlessly. "The double fact that not only hasn't he
done so but is also selling to others— that's what
scares me the most. Every drug affects a user's
personality, but one that changes the personality so completely
and radically— there's never been anything like it on
any planet in the Empire. Some drugs force their users to
change life- time habits because the drug use just
doesn't fit in with those habits, but that's just a matter
of putting the use ahead of all other considerations. If
your brother had tried to hide his addiction, I could
understand and ac- cept it as a normal reaction. Taking
the drug himself and selling it to others almost openly
is nothing like normal."
"Not to mention the fact that
large-scale dealers are never users themselves," I put in,
beginning to be frightened by what I was hearing.
"Seren, if there were that many people trying to buy from
your brother, he shouldn't be hooked himself. Higher-ups
in that busi- ness know better than to trust twitches
in positions of responsibility, so there has to be
something more in- volved. Since it has to involve what
the drug does to people, I'm afraid to ask what it is."
"I'd say we already know certain
facts about the drug," Chal pointed out, glancing
at a Lidra who was listening intently. "For starters
it takes time to estab- lish a hold in its victim, or there
would hardly be so many people who were late getting back
Horn their vacations. Even with the help of the
accelerated me- tabolisms produced by this fog. those
people were still late. If not for the fog they probably
couldn't hook anyone soon enough to produce
significant character changes, so the drug has to be given
time to work. We also know it either doesn't work with
some people, or quickly kills them. Those partial
bodies returned of those who died—no blood left to
test, and only delib- erately provided uncontaminated tissue
samples."
"But none of that tells us how
dangerous an initial dose is," Lidra said, finally
putting in her own oar. "For all we know a single exposure
to it sets you up for wanting more, and that's what you
meant by traps. Instead of setting off alarms or
tripping deadfalls, a mistake on our part could mean
immediate exposure to whatever it is they use. It might be
a good idea if you changed your mind about coming with
us, Ser- endel."
"You think staying here is a
guarantee of safety?" Seren asked with a snort, tightening
his hold on me. "If they sent that thing in to the
mansion to tear me up. what's to stop them from doing the
same thing here? And if Smudge is going to be part
of anything dangerous. I'm going to be right there
next to her. They may have hurt my brother, but I'm
not about to let them do the same to my lady. Where
did you say that bodysuit was?"
"This way," Chal told him,
getting to his feet. "And while you're dressing, I'll
tell you what drugs we have working on our team."
Seren hugged me, then got up to follow
Chal, and I just sat there a minute before moving
over to Lidra to see what she was doing. For someone
about to go much deeper into a very dangerous situation,
I felt just like a woman without a worry in the world.
Chapter 15
Lidra had our observers respotted by
the time Seren was dressed and ready, so we wasted no
more time m leaving the tent. Our electronics
expert had us all keep close together until we were well past
the line of those who were supposed to be watching us,
and then we were able to relax a little, but not
too much. We still had to stay reasonably close to keep
from losing each other in the fog, but aside from that
our only chore was following Lidra. She followed
whatever it was that her non-makeup case told her,
which sent us through the swirling gray mist quickly
and surely. It was eerily silent in the fog, more
silent than I'd no- ticed sooner, a heavy hush that forced
us to join with silence of our own.
We walked for fifteen or twenty
minutes, and during that time I squashed the idea part of
me was getting that we were going nowhere by testing
the ring Fd been given back on Gryphon. I held my
arm straight out ahead then squeezed my hand into a
fist, and sure enough, the central "jewel"
on my ring lit up to show we actually were going in the right
direction. It was an interesting toy I played with for a
minute, then for- got about again; Lidra had the real
thing rather than a toy, and I truthfully didn't begrudge
it to her. My only feeling was that I was happy I hadn't
had to find my way through the fog alone, using
nothing but the toy.
After the fifteen or twenty minutes
Lidra stopped, but our eyes were able to give us no
reason for her doing that. We still stood in the
middle of nothing but fog, but Seren let my hand go when our
guide turned and gestured me over.
"We're still a couple of hundred
feet away from the building, but the approach to it starts
just ahead," she told me when I reached her, her voice
held deliberately low. "I'll bring us to the edge of
the approach, but after that you'd better take over."
"Let's have a look," I said,
keeping my voice as low as hers. "I have to see
something before I can decide what to do about it."
She nodded and led off again, but more
slowly than she'd moved before. After only a few
yards she stopped again, but this time I didn't
have to ask why. A neat walk of polycrete lay just
before us, about five feet wide and lined on both sides with
low, decorative railings, or at least the railings were
supposed to be taken as decorative. I saw something
else in them, and in the walk as well.
"Lidra, those railings have to be
switched off," I said in an even lower voice, not moving
from where I;d stopped. "At the very least
they'll let everyone know we're here, and I have the feeling
they do other things as well. Can you use that thing
to locate a con- trol box?"
"I can do better than that,"
she answered in a mut- ter, tapping tiny keys in the non-case.
"I can override their control box, and turn the thing
off. Just give me a minute."
"Set it on neutral instead of
turning it off," I said at once, looking at the railings again.
"Some systems have an independent circuit alarm set
to scream if the system is switched off at the wrong
time. Something tells me this is one of them."
I caught her distracted nod out of the
corner of my eye, so I didn't say anything else- The
system setup reminded me of something, but exactly
what that something was insisted on remaining
stuck in the back of my memory.
It took Lidra more than the minute
she'd asked for, but not an unreasonable amount of time
more. When afae looked up to give me a nod that
said it was (lone, I accepted die assurance despite being
not very happy about it. Seero had carefully taught me
to rely on no one's efforts but my own, a precaution
that had be- come an ingrained habit- I didn't like
having to take Lidra's word that the security system
was neutralized, but at that time and place there was no
other choice.
"All right, I want everyone to
listen carefully," I said to my three companions, still
keeping my voice down. "We'll be moving toward that
building we still can't quite see through the fog in
single file. me first and the rest of you following. You step
where I do. as close as possible to the rail without
touching it. Any- one who sets foot in the middle of that
walk will ac- tivate a pressure alarm, and that's one
that usually can't be turned off from the outside.
Let's go. but let's be careful."
I got three nods of compliance before I
turned away from them, but Seren's expression had
been somewhat on the puzzled side. He didn't seem to
understand what my part in all that was, which meant
I'd have some explaining to do once we were out of
there. I felt the least bit nervous about that, but then
the nervousness went away. If Chal had been one of
those who under- stood, Seren would certainly be.
Going up the walk beside the railing
let me see how the ground dropped away to the right as
it probably did to the left, beyond the approach
the Mists people wanted everyone to use. I moved forward
with every sense I had stretched to the limit,
trying to feel what was around and ahead of us, but it
wasn't until we were almost to the building that some
sense of unease brought me to a stop. The railing was
still turned off as far as being active goes, but it
felt like there was something. . . .
"Lidra, are you getting any
activity readings at all?" I asked, turning my head to speak
softly over my shoulder. "I'm getting the
impression we're about to walk into something, but I can't tell
what."
"Everything's showing inert as far
as my board is concerned," she answered, frowning
as she tapped tiny buttons. "Are you sure it isn't
just a case of nerves?"
"When I'm working, the only nerves
that operate are the specialized ones." I came
back. really under- standing for the first time why they'd
needed me on that Job, and not just Lidra and her
instruments. "The rest of you stay right here for now,
and pass back the word that I'd prefer if none of you
even shifted in place. I'll be back as soon as I find
out what's been left in our path."
I turned back away from her but didn't
immediately begin moving, and not because I was
waiting for her to pass on the information and
instructions I'd given. Moving forward at any pace at all was
going to be dangerous, and in situations like that
it's best to think before you creep. I took a moment of
thinking time, decided that creeping actually would be
my best bet, and so went down to all fours. More
often than not that turns out to be the most
all-around useful position to assume, most especially when you
can't see as well as you'd like.
I could feel the warm, dry fog swirling
all around me as I slid my hands forward through
it, my fingertips brushing the ground before I committed
my weight to my palms. Behind me everyone was
standing abso- lutely still, withholding the
distractions of speech and movement, their thoughts alone moving
with me in support. At times like that it felt as
though every nerve ending in my body had come alive to
sense what lay around me, and it was almost as though
my surround- ings knew that and responded. The
polycrete was smooth and even, angled strangely but
otherwise per- fectly normal, and I moved forward
three uneventful feet. and then five—
And that's when my fingertips brushed
it, the faint rise in the approach ramp, a bump less
than an inch high but at least ten inches wide. I
froze in place while I studied it, and then I reached beyond
to find the line that was invisible to the eye but not
to the touch. There would be a second line to match the
first, of course, bat not for at least three feet more,
and maybe not even for five or six. I reached into my
kit for the tiny spray can I carried, hoping the
location of the second line would be something we never
discovered, and used the faintly luminous paint inside
the can tq mark born sides of the ten inch rise. Once
that was done I got to my feet again, and gestured over
Lidra and the others.
"Whatever you do, don't step
between those splotches of paint," I explained
in a whisper, seeing that Chal and Seren were straining to
hear from their places behind Lidra. "There's a
pressure bar under that slight rise in the polycrete,
which probably stays locked closed while the railing is in
an activated state. Deactivating the railing, even into
neutral, releases the lock on the bar and turns its mechanism
active. It isn't electronic so it doesn't register as
active, but springs and balances were used a lot of years
before people knew there even was such a thing as
electronics. It's there to be stepped on, so let's be
sure not to oblige."
"What happens if someone does step
on it?" Lidra asked, looking quietly shaken. People
who live in die world of electronics are too often
blind when they're taken out of it.
"Stepping on it will cause the
section of the ramp above it to drop open, probably after a
few seconds' delay so that the victim is directly
over the opening,'* I answered, deciding it was not time to
be gentle or considerate of her feelings. ' "The
drop either takes you down to the ground in a hurry, or into
a lower level of that building already prepared
against your arrival. I hope you're not interested in finding
out which."
She shivered and shook her head, giving
me a faint smile to show she was upset but still
handling it, and then gestured me on again. I returned
her smile and gave her my back again, then paused
very briefly be- fore stepping wide over the bump. It
shouldn't have been possible to spring the trap
without stepping on the bar, but people are notorious for
tinkering with things and changing their "possibles"
entirely. All I could do was go ahead like before,
hoping hard our enemy was too lazy or unimaginative to
have tampered with the basic idea; if they hadn't
been, I'd be the first to find out about it.
Fifteen feet beyond the bump I stopped
again, this time to let everyone catch up. The trap
area should have been well behind us at that point,
and I didn't sense anything ahead. Instead what I
saw was the front entrance of the building, sitting
quietly less than five feet away.
"It's code-guarded," Lidra
whispered as she stopped behind me, most of her
attention on her non- case. "I'll have to neutralize
that before you can work on the lock, but it looks like we might
be in luck. You don't code-guard a door when people are
going to be using it, so maybe it is middle of the
night right now.**
"If so, there could be security
patrols around," I pointed out, wanting her to forget
about that middle- of-the-night idea. Honest people
consider the middle of the night the best time to do
something dishonest, a time when no one will be around to
see them do it. Once you get that idea in your head you
unconsciously (end to relax, and relaxation is less
than half a step fiom sloppiness. We couldn't afford to
be sloppy in that place, not if we wanted to get out
of it again alive.
"Security patrols, right,"
Lidra said in a faint voice, taking an instant to glance at me
before going back to what she was doing. I knew she was
shaken again, and was as glad to see that as the fact
of her still being able to handle it. If she was afraid,
she would be that much more careful, and that was exactly
what I wanted.
While Lidra worked on the code-guard, I
spent my time looking around, so when I got her
whispered go- ahead I opened my kit and went straight
for my next job. I wouldn't have been surprised to
find another drop-trap right in front of the doors,
but if they had one, it was too well concealed for me
to pick up on it. The door lock was to the left of
the section of trans- parent doors, behind a square of hinged
stone that couldn't have been anything but that,
and was sick- eningly easy to open. It was a tenet of
my profession that the easier the lock, the worse
there is waiting for you on the inside, and that was a
reminder I didn't really need. Instead of worrying about
it, though, I listened for the hiss of releasing
mag-locks, rec!osed the square of stone when I heard it,
then gestured the others after me through the nearest
door.
Lidra whispered us all to a stop just
inside a wide lobby area, one that was faintly lit
all around by night- strips high on the walls. There wasn't
much in the way of mist inside the very modem building,
the blowers at the doors accounting for that. We
all stood quietly while Lidra consulted her silent
assistant, and after a not very short time she looked up.
"I've neutralized every spy-device
and blocking- lock in range of us, and set up an
automatic program to do the same for all external systems
as we move deeper into the building," she
told us, her expression almost grim. "That still leaves
not only things like that bump outside, but also the fact
that I can detect life somewhere in the building. The
range is too ex- treme so I'm not sure where, but
they're probably a security patrol like Inky suggested
there might be. I mink we'd better continue to be very,
very careful."
None of us'argued with that conclusion,
and once Lidra showed me the direction we wanted
to go in, I led out again with the others back to
following in sin- gle file. Five corridors radiated out
of the entrance hall, each with a quiet sign on the
wall beside it, but the signs were composed of alphabet
soup that didn't have meaning for anyone who didn't work
there. Lidra was still following that homing device
planted by S.I. efforts, and once we reached it we
could decide where to go from there-
The corridor we took ran straight back
away from the entrance hall, no curves involved
but any number of crossing corridors. The building was
only one story high so there also didn't seem to be
any staircases, but that made things harder rather than
easier. What we wanted were the executive offices, and
in buildings with multiple floors the higher-ups
were almost in- variably higher up. In one-story
affairs they could be in the middle of everything or down at
the end. with no way of telling which without
checking. After walk- ing a few minutes I began looking
behind some of the doors we were passing, all of which
opened without any fuss at all. Unfortunately what I
found behind them wasn't what I was looking for, so all
we could do was continue on.
We had passed another cross-corridor
and Lidra told me we weren't far from the source of
the homing sig- nal, when I finally began seeing what
I'd been looking for. The doors in that area were
beginning to be farther apart, and opening one of them showed
carpeting and drapes that were part of a decor rather
than just stuck in to fill up empty spaces. It looked
like we'd found the executive area, and when Lidra
pointed to a door on the left as the one containing our
signal, I opened it to find as little as I'd expected
to. The doors on the left were still close together, so only
the ones on the right belonged to executives.
The end of our search came about five
minutes later, with a door that wasn't simply closed.
I was working on the theory that the information we
needed would be kept close among the upper echelon, at
the veiy top or near it, so that's where we had
toJook first. If it turned out to be in another location
entirely we would be out of luck, but the time to worry
about something like that is when the possibility
becomes a reality. Right then I noticed that the only door
for some dis- tance up and back on the right had a
separate lock arrangement, which made me feel a good
deal better. The presence of a lock means there's
something worthwhile sitting behind it, and
worthwhile was what we were after.
With the help of a couple of tools from
my kit. the lock became a past problem. It was a
lot more complex than the one at the entrance to the
building, but some- times more complex is easier, and it
certainly did more to ease my mind. I made the others wait
while I looked around inside by myself, then I
gestured them in and relocked the door behind them. If that
wasn't the place we wanted, we were in the wrong
building, and I didn't think we were in the wrong building-
"Inky, are you sure there's
anything here to find?" Lidra asked in a low voice, looking
around slowly the way the other two were doing. "It's
nothing but a very expensively furnished office."
Meaning it was also very sparsely
furnished, that being the current style. You didn't put
much in. but what you did put had to be very
expensive and in ex- quisitely good taste. The large room
had a wide, empty desk. four upholstered chairs, a wall
bar to the left, a handmade tree in a carved pot to the
right, glowing nightstrips on the walls in a rainfall
pattern, and noth- ing much else.
"Maybe there's a wall safe or
something behind one of those paintings," Chal
suggested, eyeing the art- work that theme-matched the glowing
rainfall of the walls. "If it were me, I think I'd
use that storm-cloud scene. It's big enough to hide three
safes."
"If you ever need a safe spot,
Chal, please talk to me about it first," I said, trying
not to sound too crit- ical. "That painting is so
obvious, it probably has an independent circuit-alarm attached to
it. I know what we need is in here, but it isn't in any
ordinary wall safe."
Lidra nodded wryly to show I was right
about the circuit-alarm, but by then I was back
to paying more attention to the room than to my
companions. There was a safe spot hidden in there
somewhere, but the question was where . . .
I had only just begun merging with the
pattern of the windowless room, not yet up to
checking the ceil- ing, when the obvious answer slunk its
way in. That handmade tree in its very expensive
pot—it was an umbrella tree of some sort which
supposedly meshed in with the office theme, but it wasn't
in the right place for a theme-merge. It made the room
unbalanced where it stood, and there was no reason for
it to be there, unless—
I walked quickly over to the thing, but
slowed as I approached so that I could find the
proper angle for looking past. I stopped short when I
caught the shim- mer, eased around to get more of it in
view, and when I had both the near and the far edges
turned my atten- tion to the painting that had taken
Chal's eye. The storm scene hung not far from where the
tree stood, and that had to be where the control
area was.
I heard Lidra's breath suck in when I
made for the painting, but at least she didn't try
telling me not to set off the circuit-alarm. I found
which way the thing was set to slide without touching it,
then reached for the opposite side and pulled instead.
The painting swung to the right and revealed the
controls I'd been expecting, and no more than a moment's
checking of the circuitry with a meter from my kit
showed the cir- cuit-alarm had to be left activated if
the safe spot was to be reached. Having no argument with
that meant I only had a single toggle to flip, so I
flipped it and turned away from the controls. Lidra
gasped again, and then she was moving closer.
"How did you know to do that?"
she asked softly, obviously impressed by the
accomplishment. "The second signal was so well masked by the
circuit-alarm, my board never even picked it up!"
"When you know it's there, there's
a limit to how long it can hide," I said,
inspecting the flat, two- dimensional picture of a tree on a
cupboard-sized door. That was the safe spot, of course, and
it was anchored into the floor as many of them were.
That was why the tree hadn't been stood elsewhere,
which meant the SsSe spot had been there longer than
the room theme. *'Don't touch anything until I say you
can, and make fflire your board doesn't help me.
There don't seem to be any more locks or traps, but I want
to make sure."
Lidra nodded as she tapped keys again,
but the cau- tioning turned out to be unnecessary.
The safe spot opened to show shelves filled with
reports and files, stored information that couldn't be
reached by the best computer break-in expert ever born. The
data wasn't in a computer, which made it safer than
it would have been if it was.
"We'd better see how fast we can
find out if that's what we need," Lidra said as Chal
moved forward toward the cache of possible treasure.
"Those life readings I picked up earlier are closer
to us now, and it won't be many minutes before they're
right on top of us. It might even help to have
someone listening at the door."
I thought I saw Lidra glance at me
before she moved forward to help Chal, but just then I
was too busy staring at something in confusion to
know for certain. On a top shelf of the safe spot, all
alone in their stand. were two large vials of something that
looked some- how familiar. The contents were a
bright pink" that shimmered very faintly in the dimness,
and I could have sworn I'd seen something like them
somewhere else, at a different place and time. I
was Hying to re- member where that could be, when Chal's
low excla- mation distracted me.
"This is it!" he said
excitedly, using a tiny hand- beam to make reading easier. ' 'Just
give me a few min- utes. and I'll know what, if anything,
we want to take with us."
Which meant a guard at the door was
definitely go- ing to be necessary. Lidra was ignoring
her board in favor of helping Chal. and just because
the door was locked didn t mean we couldn't be
surprised. I gave up pushing for a memory that would come
in its own time and turned back to the door, and
was actually surprised to see a -targe figure
already there. 1 shook my head as I walked over to Seren, then
grinned Up at him.
"Would you believe I actually
forgot you were with us?" I asked very softly, wishing
it wasn't the wrong place for him to put his arms around
me. "It must be because you're so small and
unimpressive-looking, the Und of man no one ever notices in a
crowd."
"Yeah, that must be it," he
answered, but the words were distracted and completely without
amusement, as were his eyes and expression. For an
instant I thought he was insulted over being forgotten,
but before I could apologize seriously he was going on.
"Smudge, Lidra said you three are associated with
S.I.," he stumbled. apparently searching carefully for what
he wanted to ask. "That means you all work for
S.I., doesn't it. on a regular basis as agents of theirs?
"Seren, it means we only work for
S.I. some- times," I answered, wondering why
he wanted to know. "Lidra's done this more than
Chal or I have, and as a matter of fact this is my
first assignment from them. If you were worrying over how
often I find my- self with the bad guys sending horrible
things to attack me, you really have nothing to ..."
"Then where did you learn to do
all—that?" he in- terrupted with a motion of his hand.
his gray eyes strangely cold in the dimness. "The
way you opened all those doors, and led us over that
trap instead of into it, and were able to find that
safe as though some- one had told you where it was—
You didn't only just leam all that, it had to come from
years of experience and practice. If you aren't an agent
for S.I., then what are you?"
He asked his question and just waited,
assuming nothing, being as fair about it as I'd
known he'd be. I would have preferred a different place
and time for that particular discussion, but since the
point had been raised I would answer it, and then the
matter would be behind us.
"Seren, my love, what I am is a
thief," I said, finding my voice almost as steady as I
wanted it to be. "I know it sounds terrible when
put that baldly, but that's what I am. Seero raised me and
trained me to do what he did, to get back at all
those who think they're above the law, and that's who I
steal from. I'm very good in my profession, as good
as you are in yours, and that's why S.I. sent me
along on this job. It was . . ."
"You're a thief?" he said,
sounding and looking utterly repelled as he backed a step
from the hand I tried to put to his chest. "You
pretended to be some- one decent, but you're actually a
thief?"
"Seren, please," I said as my
insides began to twist with a terrible fear. "I only
steal from those who de- serve it, those who are bigger thieves
than I could ever bel Please don't look at me like that,
I'm still the same person I was! Just because I ..."
"How can you say there's nothing
different about you?" he demanded, those gray eyes
burning me down where I stood. "You steal, don't
you, no matter who it is you steal from? Stealing is
stealing, which means you're nothing but a dirty thief! I
wish to hell I'd never laid eyes on you!"
He began to turn away from me, the
disgust on his face so clear I thought I would be sick
just from seeing it, but I couldn't let it simply end
like that.
"Please don't say you really mean
that," I begged, feeling the tears of terror begin to
fill my eyes, my hand reaching quickly for his arm.
"Hearing it so sud- denly was a shock for you. but once you
think about it you'll find it easier to understand.
I love you. Seren. and I . . ."
"Don't call me that!" he
snapped, pulling his ami away from my fingers as his eyes blazed
down at me. "Seren is a name my baby sister
gave me, and she was killed by a thief! I don't ever
want to hear you fouling the name again by speaking it!
And above that don't ever try touching me again, or I
won't be re- sponsible for what happens."
He looked at me one last time before
striding away toward Lidra and Chal, but my sight was
too blurred by tears to know what he'd put in the
look. I turned around to stare at a dim and blurry
door, finding it impossible to believe my world could
have died so quickly and without warning, but I knew
beyond donbt mat it had. In the blink of an eye his
love had turned to hatred, and I simply couldn't bear
it. I'd thought be would understand but he hadn't, and
there wasn't any- thing I could say or do to change that.
I wanted desperately to be somewhere
where I could sob out the unbelievable pain I felt
with no one to hear it, but there wasn't any place tike
that around. It sud- denly came to me that even though I
couldn't leave, I also couldn't stand being in that room
any longer. Be- yond the door was a corridor where I
could at least be alone, and I suddenly had to have that
at the very least. I smeared the tears from my eyes
with the back of one hand as I reached for my kit,
and it was only a moment before the lock was open and I
could do the same with the door. I stepped into the
corridor as my fingers put me picks away in my kit, my
mind too full of other things to pay attention to
anything else. and then—
"Hey, you!" a voice shouted
from fifty feet away up the corridor, bringing my head
around with a jerk. "Stop right where you are and
don't twitch a musclel If you don't have a pass. you're in
deep shit!"
Three men in uniforms were beginning to
run to- ward me, men who had to be the security
patrol Lidra had spotted eariier. I stood frozen in
place, too shocked to do anything but obey, and then I
heard Lidra call frantically from inside the room.
"Inky, quick!" she hissed
over the sound of run- ning footsteps. "Get back inside
here! I'm going to use the screen!"
A glance showed me the way she tapped
at her board, undoubtedly calling up the
privacy screen that turned her invisible. Chal and Seren
were already close beside her, showing the screen would be
up in sec- onds, which meant I couldn't go back in
there and join them. The guards would know there was
no other way out of the room, and if they couldn't
find me they would start to search. Since it was my
fault we'd been discovered in the first place, there
was no sense in taking the others down with me. Instead
of reentering the room, I turned away from the
approaching guards and ran like hell.
The footsteps behind me faltered very
briefly, and (hen they came on again, all three
sets. That told me Lidra had gotten her screen up in time,
so I could forget about the people I'd almost
betrayed and simply concentrate on running. I didn't expect
to get away, wouldn't have known where to go even if
I did, but the farther away I got, the more of a
chance the others would have. The men behind me shouted
and yelled, threats and orders coming from all
three, and then they must have realized I had no intentions
of stopping no matter what they said. A few seconds of
silence went by and then the air suddenly blurred to
my right, a whining tingle reaching through my
bodysuit to flip every nerve on the right side of my
body. I flinched away to the left, my mouth suddenly dry
when I re- alized they were using stunners, but
there was really no place to go. The offices were
dead-ends and the nearest cross-corridor was too far
ahead, and then I heard another whine—
Chapter 16
I came out of it slowly and painfully,
at first not know- ing where I was or what had happened,
and then it all came back. I'd walked right under the
noses of a se- curity patrol and had been captured,
and now the en- emy had me. It was pitch dark wherever
I was, but I didn't need light to know I was tied
down to what I was lying on, and I didn't hurt so much
that I couldnl tell I'd been stripped naked. The
whatever under me seemed to be made of metal, but the
bindings on my wrists and ankles had more of the feel
of leather.
"Am I supposed to care?" I
whispered into the darkness, making no attempt to see if I
could free my- self. My body hurt from what the
stunner had done to me and probably from the fall I'd taken
as well, but I just didn't care. Seren was disgusted
by me. hated me so much he didn't even want me to speak
his name, and almost the first thing my memory
had shown me when I'd awakened was the sight of his
face. He'd been so repelled, so utterly sickened,
and he'd wanted nothing further to do with me or my
love.
"And can you really blame him?"
I asked myself, choking the words out into the dark. He
came from a happy, normal family that had been
touched by trag- edy because of someone like me; could I
expect him to put all that out of his mind just
for my sake? It would have been unreasonable to expect
that. but- But I loved him so much! And he'd
turned away from me in hate and never wanted to see
me again. and all I wanted was to die! The tears
started again and this time the sobbing came with
them. but even then my miserable life refused to end.
It just dragged on and on while I cried into the dark,
a dark I hoped I would never again be taken out of.
The crying lasted for a long time, and
once it stopped it left behind an even greater
lack of caring than I'd felt when I'd awakened. My
life could go on the way it had been going before I met
Seren, but I just didn't care if it did or ended
instead. I lay in the dark in a numb, unthinking state, more
aware of inner pain man outer, and after an unmeasured
length of time a pinpoint of light began glowing
above me. It brightened slowly, slowly, until it
began illuminating everything around me, bringing to view
a rather large room of stone with no windows and only
two doors. One of the doors was in the wall to my
right and one in the wall beyond my feet, and when I
turned my head away from them in disinterest, I nearly
found myself shocked enough to feel it.
On the wall to my left. about ten or
fifteen feet away ton the table I lay on, the chained,
unmoving body of a Griddenth hung. The body's taloned
feet had been smashed, its wings had been torn, blood
covered feathers and fur alike, and the beaked
mouth had been knocked out of alignment. It was a
horrible, sick- making sight that almost reached
through to me, most especially since I was certain the
Griddenth was Velix.
"That's what comes from trying to
poke your nose in where it doesn't belong," a
voice said from my right, a voice I seemed to know. "Let
it be a lesson to you when it comes to answering
questions as well, and maybe you won't end up the same
way."
By that time I was looking at the man
who spoke, and even though his voice was familiar,
I couldn't place his face. He was somewhere in his
thirties with brown hair and light eyes, and he wore
ordinary slacks and shoes of black and a tight orange
shirt.
"You don't recognize me, do you?"
he asked with a grin, moving away from the opened
door to allow in two other men. "Would it help if I
said I considered you very brave, lady Dalisse?"
"Jejin?" I said with a good
deal of confusion, fi- nally able to connect the voice. The
face was still the face of a stranger, what with the long
white beard gone.
"Jejin isn't really my name, but
you can use it for the sake of our discussion," he
said, stopping beside the table to look down at me. "I
have a few questions for you, and you'll save yourself a lot
of pain and terror if you answer them quickly and
truthfully. Where are your friends hiding, and what
are you all up to?"
"Why are you bothering to ask?"
I said, feeling more confused than ever. "If I'm
not mistaken, there are any number of drugs that can get
you all the an- swers you want."
"But none that work here in the
Mists," he cor- rected, his light eyes looking put out
over that. "It's the reason we have to resort to other
methods when we find someone we think ought to be
questioned. This is too big and important an operation
to take any chances at all, even if we still
thought you were in- nocent. But you aren't innocent, are
you, and wasn't it lucky I was there for another reason
when you made your slip."
"What slip are you talking about?"
I asked, trying to ignore the fact that his finger had
come to my throat with his questions, and his eyes were
taking on an unpleasant glint.
"I was playing magician to keep an
eye on that mus- clebound hulk of a glad," he
answered, running his finger across my throat as he spoke.
"We knew his brother was one of our spores, but we
weren't entirely convinced he had come here with the
idea of poking around. If he hadn't chosen me himself,
I would have had to substitute myself for whichever
magician he did choose, but he was very cooperative.
The way he was sniffing after you really set us
wondering, and then we got a present we hadn't been expecting:
we discovered you had a practiced eye when it came to
finding hidden panels. You remember the wine fountain
in the palace, and the need for wash water and a towel
afterward? Guests always have to be shown where
those towels are, but you found them all by
yourself."
At that point I certainly did remember
the towels, and the fact that I'd noticed only
vaguely how well- hidden they were. And Jejin had been no
more than a few feet away when I'd committed that
stupidity, an- other fact I'd been too busy to notice.
"And so we arranged for you to be
introduced to our resident ogre," the man above
me went on, his finger still moving back and forth. "We
fully expected you to become a tragic accident victim,
of course, and if the glad happened to end up a corpse
by trying to save you, well, wouldn't that have been
just too bad? We had everything planned and then we
put the two of you right in it—but no one had
remembered about that cursed multi-sword. The two of you
got away and were able to rejoin your other friends,
and that's when we began having everything go wrong.
That Griddenth was useful to us, but when he came here
shouting that we may have been guilty of starting
that passageway accident, but he had nothing to do with
the serious ick and was damned well going to find
out who had, we had to close his mouth. We knew
nothing about scare you had in the passageway and
cared even less, but the ogre attack wasn't quite
as easy to
explain away."
He was looking down at me with a glare
that made all his troubles my fault, and I could
see where he wasn't far wrong. I seemed to cause
trouble for almost everyone I met, but hopefully that
would not be going on much longer.
"And then we found you right in
our headquarters building, stunned by a security patrol,
but already hav- ing gotten into almost every secret
place we had," he continued. "We knew then mat we
should have made absolutely certain you died in the
mansion set, but it was far too late for should-have-beens.
Some of our files are missing, and so are your
three good friends. Where arc they, giri, and what made you
all try this break-in? Did you know what you were
after, or were you shooting in the dark?"
"I don't know where the others
are," I told him, feeling my interest in the conversation
drain away. "If you haven't caught them I couldn't be
happier, which means I'm not about to do anything that
would change that state of affairs. Since you don't
have any drugs to use on me, you might as well go and
bother someone else. As far as you're concerned, I'm
all out of an- swers."
"Dear, brave, sweet lady Dalisse,"
the man calling himself Jejin said, a faint smile
twisting the comers of his mouth. "I'd so hoped you would
be intelligent instead, but obviously that's not meant
to be. You will tell me what I want to know, that and
everything else you can think of, as much as I care to
listen to. Do try to remember that this is no one's
fault but your own."
He took his finger away from my throat
and moved along the table toward my feet, but not
because he intended doing anything. He was simply
making room for the two men who had come into the
room with him, men who stationed themselves to
either side of me. They carried small, heavy-looking
leather cases which they placed on the floor and
opened, and after flipping a few switches inside the
cases, they straight- ened with copper-glinting wires in
their hands. The wires were insulated where the men held
them, and the insulation wound all the way down
to connections in the cases.
"It's too bad I can't give you one
more chance," Jejin said while I looked back and
forth between the two men, belatedly pulling at the
leather holding my wrists tight to the table above my
head. "Once they turn on their pet devices, my friends
have to be al- lowed to use them. If you've decided
you've changed your mind, tell me what I want to know
as fast as you can before they start. That won't stop
them from hurt- ing you, but if you tell the truth they
might not hurt you quite as long."
I licked my lips while the rest of me
trembled, terror beginning to grow inside me. I had to
keep from tell- ing them what they wanted, or my
teammates were as dead as I would undoubtedly be. Death
was something I would have greeted happily and warmly
just then, but it wasn't death they meant to give
me first. It was pain they would give me, and I had to
have the strength to take it without breaking. Death
would come in its own good time, and that's the thought I
had to cling to and remember. I tried, I honestly
and truly tried. but only seconds after they started I
wasn't able to do anything but scream.
The smell under my nose made me cough
and turn my head away, and just that quickly and
easily the agony was back. I moaned with the
terrible burning flare of it and almost fainted again,
but whatever had brought me back to consciousness
wouldn't let it hap- pen.
"You poor little giri, you're
hurting so very badly, aren't you?" Jejin's voice came in
my right ear, his band slicking back my sweat-soaked
hair. "You were begging for help just a minute ago, but
surely you know there's no way help can get to
you. Even if you had confederates waiting in a ship just
off-planet, and even if you were able to contact them,
they'd never understand what you were trying to say.
You're living at a different rate than they are, so
transmission from the Mists is impossible. I'm the only
one who can help you, which I'11 do the minute you
answer my ques- tions. Where are your friends hiding,
and why can't we find them?"
You can't find them because they're
invisible, I wanted to say, but even swimming in
searing pain I knew better than to say anything at
all. One comment would lead to another and then it would
all come out, which just might happen anyway. My
throat was raw from all the screaming I'd done,
screaming caused by having burning hot wires pushed into my
body. I'd been sick from the pain and I'd fainted
from the pain, but my tormentors simply wiped me off
or woke me up, then continued with what they were
doing. The only thing they didn't bother with was
the sweat cov- ering me everywhere, that and the small
trickles of blood. The sweat mixed with the blood
and burned even more into the wounds, and that was
a good thing as far as they were concerned.
"I have something to make it all
stop hurting," Jejin
said, a friendly coaxing in his voice.
"If you tell me what I want to know I'll give it to
you, and then the agony will be gone for good."
Right along with me, I thought, having
no strength left to open my eyes. I could feel the
ring on my right hand, the ring I was supposed to call
for help with, but even pressing the jewels in the
prescribed way would bring nothing but disappointment.
My sense of time was messed up by the mists, which
meant I'd never be able to send the proper
signal. I didn't know if it should be faster or slower, how
much faster or slower, or how much longer I could hold
out. I needed the pain to stop for good, needed it
very badly, and if it didn't stop soon—
"No, please, not again!" I
screamed in a cracked voice, writhing as a name was slid
inside my outer thigh. "I can't stand any more,
you have to stop!"
"I'm afraid, dear lady, that
stopping isn't on our schedule," Jejin said, pleased
anticipation in his voice. "As a matter of fact we've left
the best places for but, the places where you'll feel the pain
even more than you have until now. Delicate, soft and
tender places those are, and after we're done you'll
never feel plea- sure in them again."
"No!" I screamed, totally
beside myself as his fin- ger touched between my thighs, one of
the places I hadn't known they were deliberately
ignoring. "You can't do that to me. you can't! I'll
die if you hurt me there! Seren! Don't let them do it!
Seren, I'm begging you!"
I was so terrified I didn't even know
what I was saying, and all I could do was throw
the strength of panic against leather straps that
refused to part. I screamed again and fought to get
loose—and then it finally came through that I wasn't the
only one scream- ing. I forced my eyes open to look
wildly around— and couldn't believe at first that I
wasn't hallucinating.
Both doors to the room had been thrown
open, and men in uniform were pouring in—led
by Seren with his multi-sworo in his fists. One of
the two men who had been hurting me made the mistake of
running to- ward Seren in an effort to get away,
and he didn't live long enough to realize the error. His
head flew from his shoulders without Seren even
breaking stride, and then the fighter had reached Jejin
where he trembled against the left wall. The ex-magician
was trying to unwrap something and put it in his
mouth, but Seren knocked that something out of his hands
and then knocked Jejin over the head. The Mists
man crumpled to the floor and lay still, and I knew
he would wake up to regret that he hadn't been
killed.
The screaming I'd heard was coming from
the third man who had been captured by some of
the uniformed men, but I paid almost no attention to
that. Despite the soul-eating pain still washing over
me I laughed where I lay, knowing my love had come
to save me again, knowing his own love was soon to
be mine ftgyin, I watched him with shining eyes
as he turned away from the unconscious Jejin—then
felt worse
than anything the enemy had given me
when his feet slid past me as he began making
his way out of the room. He didn't even stop to find
out how badly I was hurt, didn't even want to look at
me long enough to see if I was going to live. He just
kept going and disappeared through the door, and then
Chal was standing next to the table to my right.
"Dear lord. Inky, look what
they've done to you!" he said in a trembling voice, reaching
immediately for the leather holding my wrists. "We've
got to get you out of this, and into decent medical
facilities as soon as possible! Some of you men give me a
hand here! This woman has to be . . ."
His voice trailed off as the blackness
began forming behind my eyes again, and my last
thought was a fer- vent prayer that I never wake up.
It took a very long while before all
the confusion passed or settled down, and by then I
knew that pray- ers were never answered. I'd awakened
the first time on board a ship that didn't seem to be
a liner, but hadn't been clear enough to recognize
the uniforms I saw. By the time I was awake enough to
know I was in a planetary hospital, I was also
awake enougti to know I was still alive. I ached just
about all over and was bandaged like a first-aid practice
dummy, but there was no doubt about my being alive. Even
if that wasn't what I'd wanted to be.
"Well, you're looking better than
you did," a cheery voice said, and a female nurse
entered my room carrying a tray. "This breakfast
will probably change that in a hurry, but it really is good
for you no matter what it tastes like. And why don't we
get a little light into this place?"
She put the tray, down near me then
went to the window, and a sweep of her hand later
there was bright sunshine pouring into the room. I
squinted against the brightness, finding it totally out of
place, but the nurse never noticed. She used a button to
raise the top half of my bed, swung the tray in front of
me on a lift field, then left the room.
Once she was gone I pushed the tray
back again, lowered the bed, then spent my time
hurting and think- ing about what I had lost. Velix had
said we wouldn't remember the details of what we did in
the Mists, but in my case he was wrong. I remembered
all of it, even the parts I didn't want to remember,
even the fact that he'd never know he'd been wrong. I was
back on a planet and still alive, and it was
clear vacation time was over. I had my own planet to get
back to, and something important to finish, and it
really no longer mattered to me whether or not I would
survive its com- pletion. As a matter of fact I'd be
happier if I didn't;
what I wanted most in the worid—after
seeing that Seero's death was paid for—was to
follow after Seero. to find out if there really was a place
we would meet again. I needed very badly to cry out
my hurt against him, and have him show me how to bear
it for the rest of eternity.
The trouble started when I refused the
medication they tried to give me, after refusing
the food they wanted me to eat. They lectured and
threatened, teU- ing me how much I would hurt and how
weak I would get if I didn't cooperate, but I didn't
feel like coop- erating. When they finally went looking
for a doctor to add his own lecture to theirs, I
forced myself out of bed, ignored the dizziness, then looked
for and found the bodysuit I was hoping would be in
the closet. Get- ting dressed was painful but didn't
take very long, and ditto for finding the floor's exit
stairs. I made my way slowly to the ground floor, having no
idea where I was going besides out of there, and then
the question was answered for me. Two men were waiting
in the stair- well at the bottom, and both of them
grinned at me.
"I think Raksall just made some
money again," one of them said, his expression showing
how amused he was. "We're here to help you find
your way to her office, and to make sure you don't get
lost on the way. You weren't supposed to be out of here
for quite a while yet, but since you're going for a
stroll, you might as well stroll with us."
"His other one was just as amused
and just as alert, but it didn't make any difference. It
seemed I was back on Gryphon, and that would save me some
time and effort. I shrugged in answer to their
unspoken ques- tion and simply went with them.
Despite it being early afternoon,
Raksall really was in her office—with an
officious-looking Filster sitting in a chair next to her desk. One of the
men who had brought me there had called ahead, but
I hadn't heard what was said. When I walked through
Raksall's door, I didn't so much hesitate as pause to
catch my breath, but the S.I. woman misinterpreted the
halt.
"Now, Inky, don't be upset at
Filster's being here," she said at once, raising a calming
hand. "He's just finished going through most of the
reports that were filed, and he wanted to tell you what a
good job he thinks you did."
"What an efficient, satisfactory
and extremely pro- ductive job you did," FUster
corrected with care, giv- ing me a narrow smile as I lowered
myself into a chair. "Not only did you perform with all
of your ability on our behalf, you even made it possible
for your team- mates to have the time to summon the
assistance you all needed. That was truly fine work,
and you've vin- dicated the computer's decision to make
use of you."
**Ah, Lidra tells me you may not know
how she called die troops down and then found
where they were holding you,*' Raksall said hastily,
probably because of Filster's final, highly flattering
comment. "She and Chal explained about the anomaly that
ruined your time sense, but Chal says you should have no
trouble re- membering everything that happened. Is
he right?"
I nodded with all the interest I was
feeling, not to mention the pain from the trip up
there, and she took the answer as though it were the height
of enthusiasm.
"Then unconsciousness is the key,"
she said, nod- ding happily. "Chal theorized that
it might be, and you're the last one we had to check. He
tried to ex- plain how the rapid readaptation of the
metabolism in the conscious individual slurred the
memory that was linked in and active, but I'm afraid I
missed most of what he said. He doesn't try to talk
above people's heads, but in his position it can't
come out any other way."
"One cannot expect the brilliant
to lower mem- selves," Filster put in, narrow
and stiff as ever. "The same, of course, goes for Lidra, who
programmed her board with an equation that solved the
anomaly, and was therefore able to contact the
orbiting troop ship."
"But let's not forget it was
Inky's discovery of me anomaly in the first place that let
Lidra know she'd need a conversion formula,"
Raksall came back at him, smooth satisfaction in her tone.
"They made an all-around excellent team, and if the
troops homing in on Lidra's signal hadn't had to spend
some time adapt- ing to the mists, they would have
reached Inky a good deal sooner. She did still have her
ring on, you know, so her location under the headquarters
building wasn't difficult to find."
"The delay wasn't all that
critical, considering the prisoners they were able to take at the
end of it," Filster said, thumbing through some of
the papers he held. "The number of hours hardly
matter, when you consider what we were able to leam.
That one calling himself Jejin, for instance . . .*'
"Filster, what's wrong with you?"
Raksall snapped, her eyes on me in a worried way. When
the man had mentioned the delay he considered so
acceptable, what had gone on during those hours had
suddenly come back to roe all at once. "How can
you sit there and say what they did to Inky doesn't
matter? She wasn't simply locked up during all that time,
she was being tortured! Her being able to hold out
was the only thing that got you those valuable prisoners!"
Filster looked up with a frown, blinked
when he saw my face, then went back to the papers
he was holding to search for one in particular. When
he found it he spent a few moments reading, and when
he finally looked up again he was definitely pale.
"I—somehow missed that the
first time through," he said, his eyes clinging to my face.
"Electronically heated wires—such barbarism
should be punished to the fullest extent of the law— I
had no idea— And after you allowed yourself to be captured so
the others would find it possible to escape—"
His words broke off and didn't resume,
his pain- filled stare refusing to leave me, but
it didn't matter. Whether his opinion of me had changed
or not, it sim- .yfy didn't matter.
:^**Well, at least it wasn't all for
nothing," Raksall said. leaning back in her chair while
she pretended not to see Filster's reaction. "The
problem we found is considerably more far-reaching and
critical than sim- ple fraud, and we've only begun probing
through the first few layers. Unraveling it all
will take everything we can come up with."
"Yes, well. with all those
addicts," Filster said, finally pulling himself together enough
to go back to his papers. "The ones addicted in
the Mists go on to addict others, but the drug isn't being
charged for. And there's the fact that if there is
some sort of counter or antidote for its influence, it might
well be found right here on this worid. The computer
is suggesting the core group running this thing makes
a habit of establishing a headquarters in
ordinarily inaccessible locations, like the Mists of the Ages
on Joelare and the wilds here on Gryphon. It's a shame
we haven't been able to learn exactly how many
headquarters lo- cations they have."
"Or what they're really up to,"
Raksall said, then she leaned forward and put her forearms
on the desk. "Inky, you're still not looking
very well, and even though I knew you'd be out of that
hospital before they wanted to let you go, I think you'd be
better off going back now. I know just how badly they
hurt you, and you won't be over it for quite a while.
Go back and let them take care of you."
"You really must, you know,"
Filster put in, look- ing at me soberiy. "Anyone going
into the wilds must be in absolutely peak condition Just to
survive, not to mention function efficiently. It won't
be long, so . . .*'
"I'm not going into the wilds,"
I said, the words forced out of me by the internal
shudder I felt. I was beginning to reel really sick, and the
pain was flashing through my body like an
asteroids-warning beacon. I knew I had to get out of there, so I
forced myself to my feet and started through the
doorway, but Raksall and Filster came right behind me.
"Inky. you*rcjust not up to
thinking about it now," Raksall said, a mixture of pleading and
coaxing in her voice. "Once you've recovered
you'll understand how badly they*!! need your ability, just
the way they did in the Mists."
"This is of vital importance,
young miss," Filster put in his own oar, his voice now
sounding anxious. "The original Situation had been
reclassined as an A Prime Emergency, something none of us
can ignore. Your sense of duty and honor . . ."
"I have no honor," I
interrupted without turning, stopping for a minute to let the
dizziness pass. "I'm a thief, and thieves have no honor.
Just leave me alone."
"Leave you alone to desert your
teammates?" an- other voice asked, a strong male voice.
"You know you're not the land to do that. Inky.
If you were, I never would have asked you for a date."
It took some effort to turn, but once I
did I saw that big blond field agent I'd met at the
beginning of that mess, standing behind and to my left in
front of an open office. He grinned at me in a way
I vaguely re- membered, but T had nothing to say to
him. All I wanted was to get out of there, but
before I could turn back toward the exit three people came
out of me of- fice behind him. Two of them were Chal
and Lidra, staring at me with hurt in their eyes,
and the third, of course, was Serendel. I realized they'd
probably re- cruited him to be one of their
associate workers, but that was hardly surprising. What was
faintly surprising was the fact that this time he looked
straight at me, and his expression was a careful
neutrality. He seemed to have gotten control of himself, but
I couldn't say the same about me. Instead of returning
his gaze I completed my previous intention to turn
away, but the big blond agent couldn't let it lie.
"We'll have dme for that date
before we leave for the wilds. Inky/' he said, his voice
strong and steady and persuasive. "You'll go back to
the hospital and let them help you, and then we'll ..."
"I won't go into the wilds,"
I said again, my own voice weak but no less determined. "I
won't have any more to do with you people at all, and
I want you to leave me atone."
*'We're not 'you people* any more,
Inky," the man persisted, the calm in his voice
unchanged. "You're 'one of us now, a full member with
privileges earned like hard way, and you can't expect to
simply walk away. We won't let you walk away."
"There's only one thing I am,"
I said, wishing I could sit down right where I was. "Tell
the man what I am, Mr. Filster, just the way you
said it to me.'1
"My dear young woman!"
Filster protested, his voice tinged with distress. "What
I said then was before I knew you, before I realized
what you were truly . . ."
"Tell him!" I repeated
harshly, aware that everyone in the office had stopped to watch and
listen. "It's the complete, unglorified truth, so I want
you to tell him! What am I, Mr. Filster?"
"A—a thief," the man
whispered, the words torn out of him bringing pain to his voice.
"Your talent is stealing, young miss, and you're
nothing but a thief."
"Thank you, Mr. Filster," I
said, looking down from all the pity and compassion I
could see in the faces of those who listened. That
should have been the end of it. but unfortunately it wasn't.
,
"If you're nothing but a thief,
then we don't have to spend much time worrying about your
feelings," the blond agent said, his voice having
turned hard. "If you prefer having it put another way,
you can join us on the assignment, or you can be sent
to a detention cell. Does the assignment sound a
little more attractive now?"
"Fieran!" Raksall exclaimed
in shock, the only sound in the entire office. "You
can't mean that! Don't you know . . ."
"I know everything I have to,"
the man Fieran came back, his tone still remorseless. "What
about it. Inky? The assignment has started to look a
little better now, hasn't it?"
"No, if hasn't," I answered
flatly, a heavy knot of satisfaction inside me due to the fact
that my friends were long gone and no longer at risk.
"I won't go into the wilds with anybody, most especially
not with you and them. Either arrest me, or let me
go."
"Now you're giving me a choice,"
the blond Fieran said, his tone suddenly odd. "Are
you sure you won't change your mind?"
"Positive." I answered, the
need to leave having grown absolutely critical. I didn't
much care where I went, as long as it turned out to be
some place other than there. I started moving, vaguely
wondering how far I would get before I passed out,
but the question never came up.
"If that's the way you feel, I
really have no choice at all," the blond man's voice
came after me, the tone filled with more authority than it had
previously held. "As the Agent in Charge of this
star sector, I hereby arrest you for actions damaging to the
general public. You two men take her away."
An uproar began all around, but that's
exactly what the men who had brought me there did. |
|
|